V R,^3?,^ "^ "-Tt- 
 
 -^.^^ 
 
 
 
 v\V '^^ 
 
 ■/ , ^ s 
 
 .0^ 
 
 m 
 
 
 .:^ ^^ 
 
 N 
 
 
 /:> 
 
 - ^.^ 
 
 -^^, ^^'^" xN 
 
 V' 
 
 '^„ .n\^' J" 
 
 =.:^m^:^ ^'1 
 
 
 -xV\^ . 
 
 .<■'•■"'? 
 
 V, 1 B 
 
 
 f? >) ''v. 'C- 
 
 'J" 'S. 
 
 C^^ 
 
 • 9-, ,0' V 
 
 : .H -n^ 
 
 ii <. 
 
 * , A ■> v'V 
 
 
 ^' 
 
 
 ^--, .-^"^ ." ^'^ 
 
 .H ^,. 
 
 o>^ 
 
 ^V\' c « 
 
 
 
 ?^^ 
 
 ■i^^y ^^■ 
 
 
 
 ,A^' 
 
 •0* .«'■"* 
 
 .'' ^v^- -' ''" 
 
 V 1 a 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 .v\ . '^ <■■ * •'', 
 
 
 ■s' 'f' 
 
 'oo^ 
 
 x-\. 
 
 ■<r. „^^ 
 
 i^'SM: 
 
 

 
 Qp ,^V>' 
 
 c^ 
 
 
 ^ % ^..y^' 
 
 ..\N^- c 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
I'^f^ r"^*™**"*'; 
 
 -i^^?. r^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ':f 
 
 W \ 
 
 ^" 
 
 \<'- 
 
 t\ 
 
 II 
 
 ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL GEMS 
 
 1. Steatite, from Crete; two lions with forefeet on a pedestal; above, a sun. 2. Sardonyx 
 from Elis; a goddess holding up a goat by the horns. 3. Rock crystal; a bearded Triton. 
 4. Camelian; a youth playing a trigonon. 5. Chalcedony from Athens; a Bacchante. 
 6. Sard; a woman reading a manuscript roll; before her a lyre. 7. Camelian; Theseus. 
 8. Chalcedony; portrait head; Hellenistic Age. 9. Aquamarine; portrait of Julia, daughter 
 of the emperor Titus. 10. Chalcedony; portrait head; Hellenistic Age. 11. Camelian; bust 
 portrait of the Roman emperor Decius. 12. Beryl; portrait of Julia Domna, wife of the 
 emperor Septimius Sevems. 13. Sapphire: head of the Madonna. 14. Camelian; the judg- 
 ment of Paris; Renaissance work. 15. Rock crystal: Madonna with Jesus and St. Joseph: 
 probably Norman-Sicilian work 
 
EARLY 
 EUROPEAN HISTORY 
 
 BY 
 
 HUTTON WEBSTER, Ph.D. 
 
 PROFESSOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OE NEBRASKA 
 AUTHOR OF " ANCIENT HISTORY," " READINGS IN ANCIENT HISTORY, 
 AND "readings IN MEDIEVAL AND MODERN HISTORY" 
 
 " There is no part of history so generally useful 
 as that which relates to the progress of the human 
 mind, the gradual improvement of reason, the suc- 
 cessive advances of science, the vicissitudes of 
 learning and ignorance, which are the light and 
 darkness of thinking beings, the extinction and 
 resuscitation of arts, and the revolutions of the 
 intellectual world." — Samuel Johnson, Rasselas. 
 
 D. C. HEATH & CO., PUBLISHERS 
 
 BOSTON NEW YORK CHICAGO 
 
WEBSTER'S HISTORIES 
 
 Webster's Ancient History ^ 
 
 From prehistoric times to the Age of Charlemagne -<A I O ** 
 
 Webster's Medieval and Modern History ^\k\^ />\ 
 
 From the fall of Rome to the present iN ^ ^^y 
 
 Webster's Early European History v 
 
 From prehistoric times to the- seventeenth century 
 
 Webster's Modem European History 
 
 From the Age of Louis XIV to the present: a year's course 
 
 Webster's European History 
 Part I — Ancient Times 
 
 Ancient history and civilization 
 
 Part n — Medieval and Early Modern Times 
 
 From the fall of Rome to the seventeenth century 
 
 Part HI — Modem Times 
 
 From the Age of Louis XIV to the present: a brief course 
 
 Webster's Readings in Ancient History 
 
 Webster's Readings in Medieval and Modern History 
 
 Webster's Historical Source Book 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 19 1 7 AND I92O 
 
 BY D. C. HEATH & CO. 
 
 2 HO 
 
 OCT 25 1920 
 ©C1,A576983 
 
PREFACE 
 
 Tffls book aims to furnish a concise and connected account of 
 hiiman progress during ancient, medieval, and early modern times. 
 It should meet the requirements of those high schools and prepara- 
 tory schools where ancient history, as a separate discipline, is being 
 supplanted by a more extended course introductory to the study of 
 recent times and contemporary problems. Such a course was first 
 outlined by the Regents of the University of the State of New York 
 in their Syllabus for Secondary Schools, issued in 1910. 
 
 Since the appearance of the Regents' Syllabus the Committee of 
 Five of the American Historical Association has made its Report 
 (191 1), suggesting a rearrangement of the curriculum which would 
 permit a year's work in English and Continental history. StiU 
 more recently the Committee on Social Studies of the Commission 
 on the Reorganization of Secondary Education, in its Report (1916) 
 to the National Education Association has definitely recommended 
 the division of European history into two parts, of which the first 
 should include ancient and Oriental civilization, English and Con- 
 tinental history to approximately the end of the seventeenth century, 
 and the period of American exploration. 
 
 The first twelve chapters of the present work are based upon the 
 author's Ancient History, published four years ago. In spite of 
 many omissions, it has been possible to follow without essential 
 modification the plan of the earlier volume. A number of new maps 
 and illustrations have been added to these chapters. 
 
 The selection of collateral reading, always a difficult problem in the 
 secondary school, is doubly difficult when so much ground must be 
 covered in a single course. The author ventures, therefore, to call 
 attention to his Readings in Ancient History. Its purpose, in the 
 words of the preface, is "to provide immature pupils with a variety 
 of extended, unified, and interesting extracts on matters which a 
 textbook treats with necessary, though none the less deplorable, 
 condensation." A companion volume, entitled Readings in Medieval 
 
IV 
 
 Preface 
 
 and Modern History, will be published shortly. References to both 
 books are inserted in footnotes. 
 
 At the end of what has been a long and engrossing task, it becomes 
 a pleasant duty to acknowledge the help which has been received 
 from teachers in school and college. Various chapters, either in 
 manuscript or in the proofs, have been read by Professor James M. 
 Leake of Bryn Mawr College; Professor J. C. Hildt of Smith College; 
 Very Rev. Patrick J. Healy, Professor of Church History in the 
 Catholic University of America; Professor E. F. Humphrey of Trinity 
 College; Dr. James Sullivan, Director of the Division of Archives 
 and Plistory, State Dept. of Education of New York; Constantine E. 
 McGuire, Assistant Secretary General, International High Commis- 
 sion, Washington; Miss Margaret E. McGill, of the Newton (Mass.) 
 High School; and Miss Mabel Chesley, of the Erasmus Hall High 
 School, Brooklyn. The author would also express appreciation of 
 the labors of the cartographers, artists, and printers, to whose 
 accuracy and skill every page of the book bears witness. 
 
 HUTTON WEBSTER 
 Lincoln, Nebraska, 
 
 February, 19 17 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 List of Illustrations xiv 
 
 List of Maps xxii 
 
 List of Plates xxv 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. The Ages before History. 
 
 1. The Study of History 1 
 
 2. Prehistoric Peoples 3 
 
 3. Domestication of Animals and Plants 6 
 
 4. Writing and the Alphabet 8 
 
 5. Primitive Science and Art 11 
 
 6. Historic Peoples 15 
 
 11. The Lands and Peoples of the East to about 500 b.c. 
 
 7. Physical Asia 19 
 
 8. Babylonia and Egypt 22 
 
 9. The Babylonians and the Egyptians ...... 24 
 
 10. The Phoenicians and the Hebrews ....... 29 
 
 11. The Assyrians 34 
 
 12. The World Empire of Persia 37 
 
 III. Oriental Civilization. 
 
 13. Social Classes 42 
 
 14. Economic Conditions 44 
 
 15. Commerce and Trade Routes 47 
 
 16. Law and Morality 50 
 
 17. Religion 52 
 
 18. Literature and Art 56 
 
 19. Science and Education 60 
 
 IV. The Lands of the West and the Rise of Greece to 
 
 about 500 B.C. 
 
 20. Physical Europe 65 
 
 21. Greece and the ^Egean '....„ . 66 
 
 22. The ^gean Age (to about 1100 B.C.) 68 
 
 23. The Homeric Age (about 1100-750 B.C.) .... 72 
 
 24. Early Greek Religion 75 
 
 V 
 
vi Contents 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 25. Religious Institutions: Oracles and Games . . „ 78 
 
 26. The Greek City-State 81 
 
 27. The Growth of Sparta (to 500 b.c.) 83 
 
 28. The Growth of Athens (to 500 B.C.) 85 
 
 29. Colonial Expansion of Greece (about 750-500 B.C.) 87 
 
 30. Bonds of Union among the Greeks . 90 
 
 V. Thk Great Age of the Greek Republics to 362 b.c. 
 
 31. The Perils of Hellas 93 
 
 32. Expeditions of Darius against Greece 95 
 
 33. Xerxes and the Great Persian War 97 
 
 34. Athens under Themistocles, Aristides, and Cimon. 100 
 
 35. Athens under Pericles 103 
 
 36. The Peloponnesian War, 431-404 b.c 108 
 
 37. The Spartan and Theban Supremacies, 404-362 
 
 B.c HI 
 
 38. Decline of the City-State 113 
 
 VI. Mingling of East and West after 359 b.c. 
 
 39. Philip and the Rise of Macedonia 115 
 
 40. Demosthenes and the End of Greek Freedom . . 117 
 
 41. Alexander the Great 119 
 
 42. Conquest of Persia and the Far East, 334-323 B.C. 122 
 
 43. The Work of Alexander 125 
 
 44. Hellenistic Kingdoms and Cities 127 
 
 45. The Hellenistic Age 130 
 
 46. The Grasco-Oriental World 133 
 
 VII. The Rise of Rome to 264 b.c. ' 
 
 47. Italy and Sicily 136 
 
 48. The Peoples of Italy 137 
 
 49. The Romans .' 140 
 
 50. Early Roman Society 143 
 
 51. Roman Religion 145 
 
 52. The Roman City-State 149 
 
 53. Expansion of Rome over Italy, 509 (?)-264 B.C. . 153 
 
 54. Italy under Roman Rule . 155 
 
 55. The Roman Army 158 
 
 VIII. The Great Age of the Roman Republic, 264-31 b.c. 
 
 56. The Rivals: Rome and Carthage, 264-218 b.c. . 162 
 
 57. Hannibal and the Great Punic War, 218-201 B.C. 164 
 
 58. Roman Supremacy in the West and in the East, 
 
 201-133 B.c 168 
 
 59. The Mediterranean World under Roman Rule . . 171 
 
Contents vii 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 60. The Gracchi 174 
 
 61. Marius and Sulla 178 
 
 62. Pompey and Caesar 180 
 
 63. The Work of Cajsar 186 
 
 64. Antony and Octavian 188 
 
 65. The End of an Epoch 190 
 
 IX. The Early Empire: the World under Roman Rule, 
 
 31 B.C.-180 A.D. 
 
 66. Augustus, 31 B.C.-14 a.d 193 
 
 67. The Successors of Augustus, 14-96 A.D 197 
 
 68. The "Good Emperors," 96-180 A.D 200 
 
 69. The Provinces of the Roman Empire 202 
 
 70. The Roman Law and the Latin Language .... 206 
 
 71. The Municipalities of the Roman Empire .... 208 
 
 72. Economic and Social Conditions in the First and 
 
 Second Centuries 210 
 
 73. The Graeco-Roman World 215 
 
 X. The Later Empire: Christianity in the Roman 
 World, 180-395 a.d. 
 
 74. The "Soldier Emperors," 180-284 A.D 219 
 
 75. The "Absolute Emperors," 284-395 a.d 220 
 
 76. Economic and Social Conditions in the Third and 
 
 Fourth Centuries 224 
 
 77. The Preparation for Christianity 226 
 
 78. Rise and Spread of Christianity 229 
 
 79. The Persecutions 232 
 
 80. Triumph of Christianity 234 
 
 81. Christian Influence on Society 237 
 
 XI. The Germans to 476 a.d. 
 
 82. Germany and the Germans 239 
 
 83. Breaking of the Danube Barrier 241 
 
 84. Breaking of the Rhine Barrier 245 
 
 85. Inroads of the Huns 247 
 
 86. End of the Roman Empire in the West, 476 A.D. . 248 
 
 87. Germanic Influence on Society 250 
 
 XII. Classical Civilization. 
 
 88. The Classical City 252 
 
 89. Education and the Condition of Children .... 253 
 
 90. Marriage and the Position of Women 256 
 
 91. The Home and Private Life 257 
 
viii Contents 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 92. Amusements 264 
 
 93. Slavery 268 
 
 94. Greek Literature 270 
 
 95. Greek Philosophy 273 
 
 96. Roman Literature 276 
 
 97. Greek Architecture 278 
 
 98. Greek Sculpture 281 
 
 99. Roman Architecture and Sculpture 282 
 
 100. Artistic Athens 288 
 
 101. Artistic Rome 29,2 
 
 XIII. Western Europe during the Early Middle Ages, 
 
 476-962 A.D. 
 
 102. The Ostrogoths in Italy, 488-553 a.d 298 
 
 103. The Lombards in Italy, 568-774 a.d '. . 300 
 
 104. The Franks under Clovis and His Successors . . . 303 
 
 105. The Franks imder Charles Martel and Pepin the 
 
 Short 305 
 
 106. The Reign of Charlemagne, 768-814 a.d 307 
 
 107. Charlemagne and the Revival of the Roman Em- 
 
 pire, 800 a.d 311 
 
 108. Disruption of Charlemagne's Empire, 814-870 a.d. 312 
 
 109. Germany under Saxon Kings, 919-973 a.d. . . . 315 
 
 110. Otto the Great and the Restoration of the Roman 
 
 Empire, 962 a.d 317 
 
 111. The Anglo-Saxons in Britain, 449-839 a.d. ... 319 
 
 112. Christianity in the British Isles 322 
 
 113. The Fusion of Germans and Romans 325 
 
 XIV. Eastern Europe during the Early Middle Ages, 395- 
 
 1095 A.D. 
 
 1 14. The Roman Empire in the East 328 
 
 115. The Reign of Justinian, 527-565 a.d 329 
 
 116. The Empire and its Asiatic Foes 332 
 
 117. The Empire and its Foes in Europe 334 
 
 118. Byzantine Civilization 335 
 
 119. Constantinople 337 
 
 XV. The Christian Church in the East and in the West 
 
 to 1054 A.D. 
 
 120. Development of the Christian Church 342 
 
 121. Eastern Christianity 346 
 
 122. Western Christianity: Rise of the Papacy . . . 348 
 
 123. Growth of the Papacy 350 
 
Contents 
 
 IX 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 . 124. Monasticism 352 
 
 125. Life and Work of the Monks 355 
 
 126. Spread of Christianity over Europe 358 
 
 127. Separation of Eastern and Western Christianity . 360 
 
 128. The Greek Church 363 
 
 129. The Roman Church 364 
 
 XVI. The Oexent against the Occhjent: Rise and Spread 
 or Islam, 622-1058 a.d. 
 
 130. Arabia and the Arabs 367 
 
 131. Mohammed: Prophet and Statesman, 622-632 a.d. 370 
 
 132. Islam and the Koran 372 
 
 133. Expansion of Islam in Asia and Egypt 375 
 
 134. Expansion of Islam in North Africa and Spain . . 378 
 
 135. The Caliphate and its Disruption, 632-1058 a.d. . 379 
 
 136. Arabian Civilization 381 
 
 137. The Influence of Islam 386 
 
 XVTI. The Northmen and the Normans to 1066 a.d. 
 
 138. Scandinavia and the Northmen 389 
 
 139. The Viking Age 391 
 
 140. Scandinavian Heathenism 394 
 
 141. The Northmen in the West 397 
 
 142. The Northmen in the East 399 
 
 143. Normandy and the Normans 402 
 
 144. Conquest of England by the Danes; Alfred the 
 
 Great 403 
 
 145. Norman Conquest of England; William the Con- 
 
 queror 407 
 
 146. Results of the Norman Conquest 410 
 
 147. Norman Conquest of Southern Italy and Sicily . 412 
 
 148. The Normans in European History 413 
 
 XVIII. Feudalism. 
 
 149. Rise of FeudaKsm 415 
 
 150. FeudaUsm as a System of Local Government . . 416 
 
 151. Feudal Justice 419 
 
 152. Feudal Warfare 421 
 
 153. The Castle and Life of the Nobles ....... 424 
 
 154. Knighthood and Chivalry 428 
 
 155. Feudalism as a System of Local Industry .... 431 
 
 156. The Village and Life of the Peasants 434 
 
 157. Serfdom 436 
 
 158. Decline of Feudalism 437 
 
X" Contents 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XIX. The Papacy and the Holy Roman Empire, 962-1273 
 
 A.D. 
 
 159. Characteristics of the Medieval Church 439 
 
 160. Church Doctrine and Worship 440 
 
 161. Church Jurisdiction 444 
 
 162. The Secular Clergy 446 
 
 163. The Regular Clergy 448 
 
 164. The Friars 450 
 
 165. Power of the Papacy 453 
 
 166. Popes and Emperors, 962-1122 a.d 455 
 
 167. Popes and Emperors, 1122-1273 a.d 460 
 
 168. Significance of the Medieval Church 463 
 
 XX. The Occident against the Orient; the Crusades, 
 1095-1291 A.D. 
 
 169. Causes of the Crusades 466 
 
 170. First Crusade, 1095-1099 a.d. . 468 
 
 171. Crusaders' States in Syria 472 
 
 172. Second Crusade, 1147-1149 a.d., and Third Cru- 
 
 sade, 1189-1192 A.D 474 
 
 173. Fourth Crusade and the Latin Empire of Con- 
 
 stantinople, 1202-1261 A.D 476 
 
 174. Results of the Crusades . 479 
 
 XXI. The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks to 1453 a.d. 
 
 175. The Mongols 483 
 
 176. Conquests of the Mongols, 1206-1405 a.d. ... 484 
 
 177. The Mongols in China and India 487 
 
 178. The Mongols in Eastern Europe 488 
 
 179. The Ottoman Turks and their Conquests, 1227- 
 
 1453 a.d 491 
 
 180. The Ottoman Turks in Southeastern Europe . . 493 
 
 XXII. European Nations during the Later Middle Ages. 
 
 181. Growth of the Nations . 496 
 
 182. England under William the Conqueror, 1066-1087 
 
 A.D.; the Norman Kingship 497 
 
 183. England imder Henry II, 1154-1189 a.d.; Royal 
 
 Justice and the Common Law 499 
 
 184. The Great Charter, 1215 a.d 502 
 
 185. Parliament during the Thirteenth Century. . . . 505 
 
 186. Expansion of England under Edward I, 1272- 
 
 1307 A.D 507 
 
 187. Unification of France, 987-1328 a.d 511 
 
Contents xi 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 188. The Hundred Years' War between England and 
 
 France, 1337-1453 a.d 515 
 
 189. The Unification of Spain (to 1492 A.D.) 519 
 
 190. Austria and the Swiss Confederation, 1273-1499 
 
 A.D 522 
 
 191. Expansion of Germany 525 
 
 XXIII. European Cities during the Later Middle Ages. 
 
 192. Growth of the Cities 529 
 
 193. City Life 531 
 
 194. Civic Industry: the Guilds 534 
 
 195. Trade and Commerce 537 
 
 196. Money and Banking 541 
 
 197. Italian Cities . 543 
 
 198. German Cities; the Hanseatic League 547 
 
 199. The Cities of Flanders 549 
 
 XXIV. Medieval Civilization. 
 
 200. Formation of National Languages 554 
 
 201. Development of National Literatures 558 
 
 202. Romanesque and Gothic Architecture; the Cathe- 
 
 drals 562 , 
 
 203. Education; the Universities 566 
 
 204. Scholasticism 570 
 
 205. Science and Magic 572 
 
 206. Popular Superstitions 575 
 
 207. Popular Amusements and Festivals 579 
 
 208. Manners and Customs 584 
 
 XXV. The Renaissance. 
 
 209. Meaning of the Renaissance 589 
 
 210. Re\ival of Learning in Italy 591 
 
 211. Paper and Printing 594 
 
 212. Revival of Art in Italy 597 
 
 213. Revival of Learning and Art beyond Italy . . . 600 
 
 214. The Renaissance in Literature 602 
 
 215. The Renaissance in Education 606 
 
 216. The Scientific Renaissance .' . , . 607 
 
 217. The Economic Renaissance 609 
 
 XXVI. Geographical Discovery and Colonization. 
 
 218. Medieval Geography 614 
 
 219. Aids to Exploration 618 
 
 220. To the Indies Eastward: Prince Henry and Da 
 
 ,Gama 620 
 
xii Contents 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 221. The Portuguese Colonial Empire 622 
 
 222. To the Indies Westward: Columbus and Magellan 624 
 
 223. The Indians 630 
 
 224. Spanish Explorations and Conquests in America . 633 
 
 225. The Spanish Colonial Empire 635 
 
 226. French and Enghsh Explorations in America . . 638 
 
 227. The Old World and the New 639 
 
 XXVII. The Repormation and the Religious Wars, 1517- 
 1648 A.D. 
 
 228. Dechne of the Papacy 643 
 
 229. Heresies and Heretics 647 
 
 230. Martin Luther and the Beginning of the Reforma- 
 
 tion in Germany, 1517-1522 a.d . 651 
 
 231. Charles V and the Spread of the German Reforma- 
 
 tion, 1519-1556 A.D 654 
 
 232. The Reformation in Switzerland: Zwingli and 
 
 Calvin 656 
 
 233. The English Reformation, 1533-1558 a.d. ... 658 
 
 234. The Protestant Sects 662 
 
 235. The Catholic Counter Reformation 665 
 
 236. Spain under PhiUp II, 1556-1598 a.d 668 
 
 237. Revolt of the Netherlands 671 
 
 238. England under Elizabeth, 1558-1603 a.d 674 
 
 239. The Huguenot Wars in France 679 
 
 240. The Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648 a.d. . .^ . . . 682 
 
 XXVIII. Absolutism in France and England, 1603-1715 a.d. 
 
 241. The Divine Right of Kings 688 
 
 242.'TheAbsolutismof Louis XIV, 1661-1715 . ... 689 
 
 243. France under Louis XIV 694 
 
 244. The Wars of Louis XIV 697 
 
 245. The Absolutism of the Stuarts, 1603-1642 ... 703 
 
 246. Oliver Cromwell and the Civil War, 1642-1649 . 710 
 
 247. The Commonwealth and the Protectorate, 1649- 
 
 1660 714 
 
 248. The Restoration and the "Glorious Revohition," 
 
 1660-1689 717 
 
 249. England in the Seventeenth Century 721 
 
 XXIX. The Expansion ov England and France in North 
 America, 1607-1763 a.d. 
 
 250. Mercantihsm and Trading Companies 726 
 
 251. English Settlement of Virginia and Massachusetts 728 
 
Contents xiii 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 252. The Thirteen Colonies 734 
 
 253. The Transit of Civihzation from England to 
 
 America 738 
 
 254. Economic Development of the Colonies ..... 742 
 
 255. PoHtical Development of the Colonies 746 
 
 256. French Settlements in North America 749 
 
 257. The Rivalry of France and England in North 
 
 America 752 
 
 XXX. The European Balance of Power, 1715-1789 a.d. 
 
 258. Statecraft and Diplomacy 757 
 
 259. The Rise of Russia '759 
 
 260. Russia under Peter the Great, 1689-1725 .... 761 
 
 261. Sweden 765 
 
 262. Russia under Catherine II, 1762-1796; the Decline 
 
 of Turkey 768 
 
 263. Austria and Maria Theresa 770 
 
 264. The Rise of Prussia 772 
 
 265. Prussia under Frederick the Great, 1740-1786 . 775 
 
 266. Poland 778 
 
 267. Great Britain and George III 784 
 
 Appendix — Table of Events and Dates 789 
 
 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 796 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Disk of Phsestus 1 
 
 A Papyrus Manuscript 2 
 
 A Prehistoric Egyptian Grave 3 
 
 A Hatchet of the Early Stone Age 4 
 
 Arrowheads of the Later Stone Age 5 
 
 Early Roman Bar Money 7 
 
 Various Signs of Sionbolic Picture Writing 8 
 
 Mexican Rebus 9 
 
 Chinese Picture Writing and Later Conventional Characters .... 9 
 
 Cretan Writing 10 
 
 Egyptian and Babylonian Writing 11 
 
 The Moabite Stone (Louvre, Paris) 12 
 
 Head of a Girl (Musee S. Germain, Paris) 13 
 
 Sketch of Mammoth on a Tusk found in a Cave in France 14 
 
 Bison painted on the Wall of a Cave 14 
 
 Cave Bear drawn on a Pebble 14 
 
 Wild Horse on the Wall of a Cave in Spain 14 
 
 A Dolmen 15 
 
 Carved Menhir 16 
 
 Race Portraiture of the Egyptians 17 
 
 The Great Wall of China 20 
 
 Phite 23 
 
 Top of Monument containing the Code of Hammurabi (British Mu- 
 seum, London) 25 
 
 Khufu (Cheops), Builder of the Great Pyramid 27 
 
 Menephtah, the supposed Pharaoh of the Exodus 27 
 
 Head of Mummy of Rameses II (Museum of Gizeh) ....... 28 
 
 The Great Pyramid 29 
 
 The Great Sphinx 30 
 
 A Phoenician War Galley 32 
 
 An Assyrian 34 
 
 An Assyrian Relief (British Museum, London) 35 
 
 The Ishtar Gate, Babylon 36 
 
 The Tomb of Cyrus the Great 37 
 
 Darius with his Attendants 38 
 
 xiv 
 
List of Illustrations xv 
 
 PAGK 
 
 Rock Sepulchers of the Persian Kings . 39 
 
 A Royal Name in Hieroglyphics (Rosetta Stone) 42 
 
 An Eg3T)tian Court Scene 43 
 
 Plowing and Sowing in Ancient Egypt 45 
 
 Transport of an Assyrian Colossus 46 
 
 Egyptian weighing " Cow Gold " 47 
 
 Babylonian Contract Tablet 51 
 
 An Egyptian Scarab 53 
 
 Amenhotep IV 54 
 
 Mummy and Cover of Coffin (U. S. National Museum, Washington) . 55 
 
 The Judgment of the Dead , 56 
 
 The Deluge Tablet (British Museum, London) 57 
 
 An Egyptian Temple (Restored) 57 
 
 An Egyptian Wooden Statue (Museum of Gizeh) 58 
 
 An Assyrian Palace (Restored) 59 
 
 An Assyrian Winged Human-headed Bull 60 
 
 An Assyrian Hunting Scene (British Museum, London) 61 
 
 A Babylonian Map of the World 62 
 
 An Egyptian Scribe (Louvre, Paris) 63 
 
 Excavations at Nippur 64 
 
 Excavations at Troy 68 
 
 Lions' Gate, Mycenae 70 
 
 Silver Fragment from Mycenae (National Museum, Athens) 71 
 
 A Cretan Girl (Museum of Candia, Crete) 72 
 
 ^gean Snake Goddess (Museum of Fine Arts, Boston) 73 
 
 A Cretan Cupbearer (Museum of Candia, Crete) 74 
 
 The Frangois Vase (Archaeological Museum, Florence) 77 
 
 Consulting the Oracle at Delphi ^ . 78 
 
 The Discus Thrower (Lancelotti Palace, Rome) 80 
 
 Athlete using the Strigil (Vatican Gallery, Rome) 81 
 
 "Temple of Neptune," Psestum 89 
 
 Croesus on the Pyre 93 
 
 Persian Archers (Louvre, Paris) 94 
 
 Gravestone of Aristion (National Museum, Athens) 95 
 
 Greek Soldiers in Arms 96 
 
 The Mound at Marathon 96 
 
 A Themistocles Ostrakon (British Museum, London) 97 
 
 An Athenian Trireme (Reconstruction) ' . . . 99 
 
 "Theseum" 101 
 
 Pericles (British Museum, London) 103 
 
 An Athenian Inscription 105 
 
 The "Mourning Athena" (Acropolis Museum, Athens) 109 
 
 A Silver Coin of Syracuse 110 
 
xvi List of Illustrations 
 
 PAGE 
 
 PhUip II 115 
 
 Demosthenes (Vatican Museiim, Rome) 117 
 
 Alexander (Glyptothek, Munich) 119 
 
 The Alexander Mosaic (Naples Museum) 123 . 
 
 A Greek Cameo (Museum, Vienna) 127 
 
 The Dying Gaul (Capitoline Museum, Rome) 129 
 
 A Graeco-Etruscan Chariot (MetropoHtan Museum of Art, New York) 138 
 
 An Etruscan Arch 139 
 
 Characters of the Etruscan Alphabet 140 
 
 An Early Roman Coin 142 
 
 A Roman Farmer's Calendar 144 
 
 Cinerary Urns in Terra Cotta (Vatican Museum, Rome) 145 
 
 A Vestal Virgin 146 
 
 SuovetauriUa (Louvre, Paris) 147 
 
 An Etruscan Augur 148 
 
 Coop with Sacred Chickens 149 
 
 Curule Chair and Fasces 151 
 
 TheAppianWay 157 
 
 A Roman Legionary 158 
 
 A Roman Standard Bearer (Bonn Museum) 159 
 
 Column of Duihus (Restored) 163 
 
 A Carthaginian or Roman Helmet (British Museum, London) .... 166 
 
 A Testudo 168 
 
 Storming a City (Reconstruction) , . 170 
 
 Gnasus Pompeius Magnus (Spada Palace, Rome) 180 
 
 Marcus Tidlius Cicero (Vatican Museum, Rome) .' 181 
 
 Gains Julius Csesar (British Museum, London) 183 
 
 A Roinan Coin with the Head of Jidius Csesar 186 
 
 Augustus (Vatican Museum, Rome) 193 
 
 Monumentum Ancyranum 196 
 
 Pompeii 199 
 
 Nerva (Vatican Museum, Rome) 200 
 
 Column of Trajan 201 
 
 The Pantheon 202 
 
 The Tomb of Hadrian 203 
 
 Marcus AureUus in his Triumphal Car (Palace of the Conservatori, 
 
 Rome) 204 
 
 Wall of Hadrian in Britain 206 
 
 Roman Baths, at Bath, England 209 
 
 A Roman Freight Ship 211 
 
 ARomanViUa 213 
 
 A Roman Temple 215 
 
 The Amphitheater at Aries 216 
 
List of Illustrations xvii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 A Megalith at Baalbec 217 
 
 The Wall of Rome 220 
 
 A Mithraic Monument 228 
 
 Modern Jerusalem and the Mount of Olives 230 
 
 Madonna and Child 231 
 
 Christ, the Good Shepherd (Imperial Museum, Constantinople) . . . 232 
 
 Interior of the Catacombs 23jy 
 
 The Labarum 235 
 
 Arch of Constantine 236 
 
 Runic Alphabet 240 
 
 A Page of the Gothic Gospels (Reduced) 242 
 
 An Athenian School (Royal Museum, Berlin) 254 
 
 A Roman School Scene 255 
 
 Youth reading a Papyrus Roll . 256 
 
 House of the Vettiiat Pompeii (Restored) 258 
 
 Atrium of a Pompeian House 259 
 
 Pompeian Floor Mosaic 260 
 
 Peristyle of a Pompeian House 261 
 
 A Greek Banquet 262 
 
 A Roman Litter 263 
 
 Theater of Dionysus, Athens 264 
 
 A Dancing Girl 265 
 
 The Circus Maximus (Restoration) 266 
 
 Gladiators 267 
 
 A Slave's Collar . 270 
 
 Sophocles (Lateran Museum, Rome) 271 
 
 Socrates (Vatican Museum, Rome) 274 
 
 Corner of a Doric Fagade 279 
 
 Corner of an Ionic Fagade 279 
 
 Corinthian Capital 280 
 
 Composite Capital 280 
 
 Tuscan Capital 280 
 
 Interior View of the Ulpian BasiUca (Restoration) 284 
 
 A Roman Aqueduct 285 
 
 The Colosseum (Exterior) 286 
 
 The Colosseum (Interior) 286 
 
 A Roman Cameo 287 
 
 Tomb of Theodoric at Ravenna • . . 299 
 
 Charlemagne (Lateran Museum, Rome) 307 
 
 The Iron Crown of Lombardy 308 
 
 Cathedral at Aix-la-Chapelle 310 
 
 Ring Seal of Otto the Great 316 
 
 Anglo-Saxon Drinking Horn . 320 
 
xviii List of Illustrations 
 
 PAGE 
 
 St. Martin's Church, Canterbury 323 
 
 Canterbury Cathedral 324 
 
 A Mosaic of Justinian 330 
 
 The Three Existing Monuments of the Hippodrome, Constantinople . 339 
 
 ReHgious Music 345 
 
 The Nestorian Monument 347 
 
 Papal Arms 348 
 
 St. Daniel the Styhte on his Column 353 
 
 Abbey of Saint Germain des Pr6s, Paris 356 
 
 A Monk Copyist 357 
 
 Mecca 368 
 
 A Letter of Mohammed 370 
 
 A Passage from the Koran 373 
 
 Naval Battle showing Use of "Greek Fire" 377 
 
 Interior of the Mosque of Cordova 384 
 
 Capitals and Arabesques from the Alhambra 386 
 
 Swedish Rock Carving 389 
 
 A Runic Stone 390 
 
 A Viking Ship 392 
 
 Norse Metal Work (Museum, Copenhagen) 396 
 
 Alfred the Great 404 
 
 Alfred's Jewel (Ashmolean Museum, Oxford) 406 
 
 A Scene from the Bayeux Tapestry (Museum of Bayeux, Normandy) 408 
 
 Trial by Combat 421 
 
 Mounted Knight 422 
 
 Pierrefonds 425 
 
 Chateau Gaillard (Restored) 426 
 
 King and Jester 427 
 
 Falconry 429 
 
 Farm Work in the Fourteenth Century 432 
 
 Pilgrims to Canterbury 442 
 
 A Bishop ordaining a Priest 447 
 
 St. Francis blessing the Birds 451 
 
 The Spiritual and the Temporal Power 456 
 
 Henry IV, Countess Matilda, and Gregory VII 459 
 
 Contest between Crusaders and Moslems 467 
 
 "Mosque of Omar," Jerusalem 471 
 
 Effigy of a Knight Templar 473 
 
 Richard I in Prison 476 
 
 Hut- Wagon of the Mongols (Reconstruction) 484 
 
 Tomb of Timur at Samarkand 487 
 
 Mohammed II 492 
 
 The "White Tower" 498 
 
List of Illustrations xix 
 
 PAGE 
 
 A Passage from Domesday Book 499 
 
 Windsor Castle 501 
 
 Extract from the Great Charter 504 
 
 Coronation Chair, Westminster Abbey 508 
 
 A Queen Eleanor Cross 510 
 
 Royal Arms of Edward III 515 
 
 English Archer 516 
 
 Walls of Carcassonne 530 
 
 A Scene in Rothenburg 532 
 
 House of the Butchers' Guild, Hildesheim, Germany 535 
 
 Baptistery, Cathedral, and "Leaning Tower" of Pisa 544 
 
 Venice and the Grand Canal 546 
 
 Belfry of Bruges 550 
 
 Town Hall of Louvain, Belgium 551 
 
 Geoffrey Chaucer 557 
 
 Roland at RoncesvaUes 559 
 
 Cross Section of Amiens Cathedral 564 
 
 Gargoyles on the Cathedral of Notre Dame, Paris 565 
 
 View of New College, Oxford 569 
 
 Tower of Magdalen College, Oxford 570 
 
 Roger Bacon 573 
 
 Magician rescued from the Devil 575 
 
 The Witches' Sabbath 578 
 
 Chess Pieces of Charlemagne 579 
 
 Bear Baiting 581 
 
 Mummers 582 
 
 A Miracle Play at Coventry, England 583 
 
 Manor House in Shropshire, England ; 584 
 
 Interior of an English Manor House 585 
 
 Costumes of Ladies during the Later Middle Ages 586 
 
 Dante Alighieri 591 
 
 Petrarch 592 
 
 An Early Printing Press 595 
 
 Facsimile of Part of Caxton's " ^neid " (Reduced) 596 
 
 Desiderius Erasmus (Louvre, Paris) 601 
 
 Cervantes 603 
 
 WiUiam Shakespeare 604 
 
 Shakespeare's Birthplace, Stratford-on-Avon i . . 60S 
 
 Richard II 612 
 
 Geographical Monsters 615 
 
 An Astrolabe 619 
 
 Vasco da Gama 621 
 
 Christopher Columbus (Biblioteca Nacional, Madrid) 626 
 
XX List of Illustrations 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Isabella 627 
 
 Ship of 1492 A.D. 627 
 
 The Name " America " 628 
 
 Ferdinand Magellan 629 
 
 Aztec Sacrificial Knife 631 
 
 Aztec Sacrificial Stone 632 
 
 Cabot Memorial Tower 638 
 
 JohnWycMe 649 
 
 Martin Luther 651 
 
 Charles V ' 655 
 
 John Calvin 657 
 
 Henry VIII 658 
 
 Ruins of Mekose Abbey 660 
 
 Chained Bible 663 
 
 St. Ignatius Loyola 665 
 
 Philip II 669 
 
 The Escorial 670 
 
 WilUam the Silent 672 
 
 Elizabeth 675 
 
 Crown of Elizabeth's Reign 676 
 
 London Bridge in the Time of Elizabeth 677 
 
 The Spanish Armada in the English Channel 678 
 
 Cardinal Richelieu (National Gallery, London) 682 
 
 Gustavus Adolphus « 684 
 
 Cardinal Mazarin 690 
 
 Louis XIV 691 
 
 Versailles 693 
 
 Medal of Louis XIV 695 
 
 Marlborough 702 
 
 Gold Coin of James I 704 
 
 A Puritan Family 705 
 
 Charles I 707 
 
 Execution of the Earl of Strafford 708 
 
 Oliver Cromwell 711 
 
 Interior of Westminster Hall 713 
 
 Great Seal of England under the Commonwealth (Reduced) .... 716 
 
 Boys' Sports 718 
 
 Silver Crown of Charles II ■ 719 
 
 A London Bellman 722 
 
 Coach and Sedan Chair 723 
 
 Death Mask of Sir Isaac Newton 724 
 
 Ruins of the Brick Church at Jamestown 729 
 
 The Mayflower . , , 731 
 
List of Illustrations xxi 
 
 PAGE 
 
 John Winthrop 733 
 
 William Penn 736 
 
 First Page of Penn's Account of Pennsylvania 737 
 
 A Title-page of Foor Richard's Almanac 739 
 
 A Page from the New England Primer 741 
 
 A Redemptioner's Indenture 744 
 
 New York Colonial Paper Money 745^ 
 
 "Join or Die" 748 
 
 Montcalm 754 
 
 James Wolfe 755 
 
 Peter the Great ". . 764 
 
 Catherine II 768 
 
 Maria Theresa •. 772 
 
 Frederick the Great . 776 
 
 The Partition of Poland 780 
 
 Tadeusz Kosciusko 782 
 
 WilHam Pitt, Earl of Chatham 786 
 
 George III 787 
 
 Frederick, Lord North 788 , 
 
LIST OF MAPS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Distribution of Semitic and Indo-European Peoples 18 
 
 Physical Map of Asia Facing 20 
 
 Egyptian Empire (about 1450 b.c.) 26 
 
 Canaan as divided among the Tribes 31 
 
 Solomon's Kingdom 33 
 
 Assyrian Empire (about 660 B.C.) Facing 34 
 
 Lydia, Media, Babylonia, and Egypt (about 550 B.C.) . . . Facing 34 
 
 Persian Empire at its Greatest Extent (about 500 B.C.) . . Facing 40 
 
 Ancient Trade Routes 48 
 
 Phoenician and Greek Colonies Facing 48 
 
 Physical Map of Europe Facing 66 
 
 Ancient Greece and the ^gean (double page) .... Between 68 and 69 
 
 .^gean Civilization 69 
 
 Greek Conquests and Migrations 75 
 
 The World according to Homer, 900 B.c 76 
 
 Greece at the Opening of the Persian Wars, 490 B.C. . . . Facing 94 
 
 Vicinity of Athens 107 
 
 Greece at the Opening of the Peloponnesian War ..... Facing 108 
 
 Route of the Ten Thousand 121 
 
 Empire of Alexander the Great (about 323 b.c.) Facing 124 
 
 Kingdoms of Alexander's Successors (about 200 b.c.) .... Facing 128 
 
 The World according to Eratosthenes, 200 b.c 132 
 
 The Worid according to Ptolemy, 150 a.d 132 
 
 Ancient Italy and Sicily Facing 136 
 
 Vicinity of Rome 141 
 
 Expansion of Roman Dominions in Italy, 509-264 b.c. . . Facing 154 
 
 Colonies and Mihtary Roads in Italy 156 
 
 Expansion of Roman Dominions, 264-133 b.c Facing 168 
 
 Expansion of Roman Dominions, 133-31 B.C. Facing 184 
 
 Expansion of Roman Dominions, 31 B.C.-180 a.d Facing 194 
 
 Plan of Jerusalem and its Environs ' . . . 198 
 
 Roman Britain 205 
 
 Roman Empire (about 395 a.d.) (double page) . . . Between 111 and 223 
 
 Growth of Christianity to the End of the Fourth Century . Facing 238 
 
 Germanic Migrations to 476 a.d Facing 244 
 
 xxii 
 
List of Maps xxiii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Europe at the Deposition of Romulus Augustulus, 476 a.d. . Facing 248 
 
 Plan of the Ulpian Basilica 284 
 
 Plan of Ancient Athens 289 
 
 Plan of the Parthenon 291 
 
 Plan of Ancient Rome 293 
 
 Europe at the Death of Theodoric, 526 a.d 301 
 
 Europe at the Death of Justinian, 565 a.d 301 
 
 Growth of the Frankish Dominions, 481-768 a.d 304 
 
 Eiurope in the Age of Charlemagne, 800 a.d Facing 308 
 
 The Prankish Dominions as divided by the Treaties of Verdun 
 
 (843 A.D.) and Mersen (870 A.D.) 313 
 
 Europe in the Age of Otto the Great, 962 a.d 318 
 
 Anglo-Saxon Britain 321 
 
 Peoples of Europe at the Beginning of the Tenth Century . Facing 326 
 The Roman Empire in the East during the Tenth and Eleventh 
 
 Centuries 332 
 
 Vicinity of Constantinople 338 
 
 Plan of Constantinople 340 
 
 Plan of KirkstaU Abbey, Yorkshire 354 
 
 Growth of Christianity from the Fifth to the Fifteenth Century 
 
 (double page) Between 358 and 359 
 
 Expansion of Islam Facing 376 
 
 Discoveries of the Northmen in the West 398 
 
 England under Alfred the Great 405 
 
 Dominions of Wilham the Conqueror 409 
 
 Plan of Chateau Gaillard 424 
 
 Plan of Hitchin Manor, Hertfordshire 435 
 
 Germany and Italy during the Interregnum, 1254—1273 a.d. .Facing 462 
 Mediterranean Lands after the Fourth Crusade, 1202-1204 a.d. 
 
 (double page) Between 478 a}'id 479 
 
 The Mongol Empire 486 
 
 Russia at the End of the Middle Ages 489 
 
 Empire of the Ottoman Turks at the Fall of Constantinople, 1453 a.d. 494 
 
 Dominions of the Plantagenets in England and France 503 
 
 Scotland in the Thirteenth Century 509 
 
 Unification of France during the Middle Ages 513 
 
 Unification of Spain during the Middle Ages 521 
 
 Growth of the Hapsburg Possessions 523 
 
 The Swiss Confederation, 1291-1513 a.d 524 
 
 German Expansion Eastward during the Middle Ages 527 
 
 Trade Routes between Northern and Southern Europe in the Thir- 
 teenth and Fourteenth Centuries 538 
 
 Medieval Trade Routes (double page) Between 540 and 541 
 
xxiv List of Maps 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Plan of Salisbury Cathedral, England 562 
 
 The World according to Cosmos Indicopleustes, 535 a.d 617 
 
 The Hereford Map, 1280 a.d 617 
 
 Behaim's Globe 625 
 
 Portuguese and Spanish Colonial Empires in the Sixteenth Century 
 
 (double page) Between 628 and 629 
 
 The West Indies 633 
 
 An Early Map of the New World (1540 a.d.) 634 
 
 Western Euorpe in the Time of EUzabeth Facing 634 
 
 The Great Schism, 1378-1417 a.d 646 
 
 Europe at the Beginning of the Reformation, 1519 a.d. . . . Facing 654 
 
 Extent of the Reformation, 1524-1572 a.d 662 
 
 The Netherlands in the Sixteenth Century 673 
 
 Europe at the End of the Thirty Years' War, 1648 a.d. . . Facing 684 
 
 Acquisitions of Louis XIV and Louis XV 699 
 
 Europe after the Peace of Utrecht, 1713 a.d Facing 702 
 
 England and Wales — The Civil Wars of the Seventeenth Century 709 
 
 Ireland in the Sixteenth Century 715 
 
 Captain John Smith's Map of New England 732 
 
 The Exploration of North America by the Middle of the Seven- 
 teenth Century ' 735 
 
 La Salle's Explorations 751 
 
 North America after the Peace of Utrecht, 1713 a.d 753 
 
 Central North America, 1755 a.d., at the Beginning of the French 
 
 and Indian War Facing 754 
 
 Central North America, 1763 a.d., after the French and Indian 
 
 War Facing 754 
 
 Growth of Russia to the End of the Eighteenth Century 759 
 
 Scandinavia in the Seventeenth Century 766 
 
 Hapsburg Possessions, 1526-1789 a.d 771 
 
 Poland in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries 779 
 
 Partitions of Poland, 1772, 1793, 1795 a.d 781 
 
LIST OF PLATES 
 
 Ancient and Medieval Gems Frontispiece 
 
 Stonehenge Facing page 12 
 
 The Rosetta Stone (British Museum, London) 42 
 
 The Vaphio Gold Cups (National Museum, Athens) 70 
 
 Greek Gods and Goddesses: Zeus, Hera, ApoUo, Aphrodite .... 76 
 
 Aphrodite of Melos (Louvre, Paris) 77 
 
 Hermes and Dionysus (Museimi of Olympia) 80 
 
 Sarcophagus from Sidon (Imperial Ottoman Museum, Constantinople) 126 
 
 Laocoon and his Children (Vatican Museum, Rome) 130 
 
 Victory of Samothrace (Louvre, Paris) 131 
 
 Oriental, Greek, and Roman Coins 134 
 
 A Scene in Sicily 152 
 
 Bay of Naples and Vesuvius 153 
 
 ReUef on the Arch of Titus 198 
 
 The Parthenon 280 
 
 Views of Pediment and Frieze of Parthenon 281 
 
 Acropolis of Athens (Restoration) 290 
 
 Acropolis of Athens from the Southwest 291 
 
 Roman Forum and Surrounding Bmldings (Restored) 294 
 
 Roman Forum at the Present Time 295 
 
 Sancta Sophia, Constantinople 338 
 
 Fountain of Lions in the Alhambra 386 
 
 The Taj Mahal, Agra 488 
 
 Campanile and Doge's Palace, Venice 546 
 
 Illuminated Manuscript 558 
 
 Reims Cathedral 562 
 
 Cologne Cathedral 563 
 
 Interior of King's College Chapel, Cambridge 570 
 
 Gliiberti's Bronze Doors at Florence 590 
 
 St. Peter's, Rome 591 
 
 ItaUan Paintings of the Renaissance 600 
 
 Flemish, Spanish, and Dutch Paintings of the Renaissance 601 
 
EARLY 
 EUROPEAN HISTORY 
 
 
 /t^- .- / ^# W,^(^/S; 
 
 
 Manuscripts 
 and books 
 
 .**i 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 THE AGES BEFORE HISTORY 
 
 1. The Study of History 
 
 History is the narrative of what civihzed man has done. It 
 deals with those social groups called states and nations. Just 
 as biography de- Subject mat- ^_>_ 
 
 scribes the life of ter of history 
 individuals, so history relates 
 the rise, progress, and decline 
 of human societies. 
 
 History cannot go back of 
 written records. These alone 
 will preserve a 
 full and accurate 
 account of man's achieve- 
 ments. Manuscripts and 
 books form one class of writ- 
 ten records. The old Baby- 
 lonians used tablets of soft 
 clay, on which signs were im- 
 pressed with a metal instru- 
 ment. The tablets were then 
 baked hard in an oven. The 
 Egyptians made a kind of 
 paper out of the papyrus, a plant native to the Nile valle'y. The 
 Greeks and Romans at first used papyrus, but later they employed 
 the more lasting parchment prepared from sheepskin. Paper 
 seems to have been a Chinese invention. It was introduced 
 into Europe by the Arabs during the twelfth century of our era. 
 
 
 The Disk of Ph^stus 
 
 Found in 1908 a.d. in the palace at Phaes- 
 tus, Crete. The disk is of refined clay on 
 which the figures were stamped in relief with 
 punches. Both sides of the disk are covered 
 with characters. The side seen in the illustra- 
 tion contains 31 sign groups (123 signs) sepa- 
 rated from one another by incised lines. The 
 other side contains 30 sign groups (118 signs). 
 The inscription dates from about 1800 B.C. 
 
2 The Ages before History 
 
 A second class of written records consists of inscriptions. 
 These are usually cut in stone, but sometimes we find them 
 Inscriptions painted over the surface of a wall, stamped on 
 and remains coins, or impressed upon metal tablets. The his- 
 torian also makes use of remains, such as statues, ornaments, 
 
 A Papyrus Manuscript 
 
 The pith of the papyrus, a plant native to the Nile valley, was cut into slices, 
 which were then pressed together and dried in the sun. Several of the paper sheets 
 thus formed were glued together at their edges to form a roll. From papyros 
 and hyhlos, the two Greek names of this plant, have come our own words, 
 " paper " and " Bible." The illustration shows a manuscript discovered in Egypt 
 in 1890 A.D. It is supposed to be a treatise, hitherto lost, on the Athenian con- 
 stitution by the Greek philosopher Aristotle. 
 
 weapons, tools, and utensils. Monuments of various sorts, in- 
 cluding palaces, tombs, fortresses, bridges, temples, and churches, 
 form a very important class of remains. 
 
 History, based on written records, begins in different coun- 
 Beginnings tries at varying dates. A few manuscripts and 
 of history inscriptions found in Egypt date back three or 
 four thousand years before Christ. The annals of Babylonia are 
 
Prehistoric Peoples 
 
 
 scarcely less ancient. Trustworthy records in China and India 
 do not extend beyond looo B.C. For the Greeks and Romans 
 the commencement of the historic period must be placed 
 about 750 B.C. The inhabitants of northern Europe did not 
 come into the light of history until about the opening of the 
 Christian era. 
 
 2. Prehistoric Peoples 
 
 In studying the historic period our chief concern is with those 
 peoples whose ideas or whose deeds 
 have aided human The prehis- 
 progress and the toric period 
 spread of civilization. Six-sevenths 
 of the earth's inhabitants now be- 
 long to civilized countries, and 
 these countries include the best and 
 largest regions of the globe. At the 
 beginning of historic times, how- 
 ever, civilization was confined 
 within a narrow area ■ — the river 
 valleys of western Asia and Egypt. 
 The uncounted centuries before the 
 dawn of history make up the pre- 
 historic period, when savagery and 
 barbarism prevailed throughout 
 the world. Our knowledge of it is 
 derived from the examination of 
 the objects found in caves, refuse mounds, graves, and other 
 sites. Various European countries, including England, France, 
 Denmark, Switzerland, and Italy, are particularly rich in pre- 
 historic remains. 
 
 The prehistoric period is commonly divided, according to the 
 character of the materials used for tools and weapons, into the 
 Age of Stone and the Age of Metals. The one is 
 the age of savagery; the other is the age of bar- 
 barism or semicivilization. 
 
 Man's earliest implements were those that lay ready to his 
 
 A Prehistoric Egyptian 
 Grave 
 
 The skeleton lay on the left side, 
 with knees drawn up and hands raised 
 to the head. About it were various 
 articles of food and vessels of pottery. 
 
 The two ages 
 
The Ages before History 
 
 m 
 
 OF 
 
 A Hatchet 
 THK Early 
 Stone Age 
 
 hand. A branch from a tree served as a spear; a thick stick in 
 The stone his strong arms became a powerful club. Later, 
 ^se perhaps, came the use of a hard stone such as flint, 
 
 which could be chipped into the forms of arrowheads, axes, and 
 spear tips. The first stone implements were 
 so rude in shape that it is difficult to believe 
 them of human workmanship. They may have 
 been made several hundred thousand years ago. 
 After countless centuries of slow advance, sav- 
 ages learned to fasten wooden handles to their 
 stone tools and weapons and also to use such 
 materials as jade and granite, which could be 
 ground and polished into a variety of forms. 
 Stone implements continued to be made dur- 
 ing the greater part of the prehistoric period. 
 Every region of the world has had a Stone 
 Age.^ Its length is reckoned, not by centuries, 
 but by milleniums. 
 
 The Age of Metals, compared with its prede- 
 The Age of cessor, covers a brief expanse of 
 Metals time. The use of metals came in 
 
 not much before the dawn of history. The earliest civilized 
 peoples, the Babylonians and Eg^'ptians, when we first become 
 acquainted with them, appear to be passing from the use of 
 stone implements to those of metal. 
 
 Copper was the first metal in common use. The credit for 
 the invention of copper tools seems to belong to the Egyp- 
 tians. At a very early date they were working the 
 copper mines on the peninsula of Sinai. The Baby- 
 lonians probably obtained their copper from the same region. 
 Another source of this metal was the island of Cyprus in the 
 eastern Mediterranean. The Greek name of the island means 
 "copper." 
 
 1 There are still some savage peoples, for instance, the Australians, who con- 
 tinue to make stone implements very similar to those of prehistoric men. Other 
 primitive peoples, such as the natives of the Pacific islands, passed directly from the 
 use of stone to that of iron, after this part of the world was opened up to European 
 trade in the nineteenth century. 
 
 A hatchet of flint, 
 probably used with- 
 out a helve and in- 
 tended to fit the 
 hand. Similar im- 
 plements have 
 been found all over 
 the world, except in 
 Australia. 
 
 Copper 
 
 i 
 
Prehistoric Peoples 5 
 
 But copper tools were soft and would not keep an edge. 
 Some ancient smith, more ingenious than his fellows, discovered 
 that the addition of a small part of tin to the copper 
 produced a new metal — bronze — harder than 
 the old, yet capable of being molded into a variety of forms. 
 At least as early as 3000 B.C. we find bronze taking the place 
 of copper in both Egypt and Babylonia. Somewhat later bronze 
 
 Iron 
 
 Aehowheads or the Later Stone Age 
 
 Different forms from Europe, Africa, and North America. 
 
 was introduced into the island of Crete, then along the eastern 
 coast of Greece, and afterwards into other European countries. 
 
 The introduction of iron occurred in comparatively recent 
 times. At first it was a scarce, and therefore a very precious, 
 metal. The Egyptians seem to have made little 
 use of iron before 1500 B.C. They called it "the 
 metal of heaven," as if they obtained it from meteorites. In 
 the Greek Homeric poems, composed about 900 B.C. or later, 
 we find iron considered so valuable that a lump of it is one of 
 the chief prizes at athletic games. In the first five books 
 of the Bible iron is mentioned only thirteen times, though 
 copper and bronze are referred to forty-four times. Iron is 
 more difficult to work than either copper or bronze, but it is 
 vastly superior to those metals in hardness and durability. 
 Hence it gradually displaced them throughout the greater part 
 of the Old World.i 
 
 During the prehistoric period early man came to be widely 
 
 1 Iron was unknown to the inhabitants of North America and South America 
 before the coming of the Europeans. The natives used many stone implements, 
 besides those of copper and bronze. The Indians got most of their copper from the 
 mines in the Lake Superior region, whence it was carried far and wide. 
 
6 The Ages before History 
 
 scattered throughout the world. Here and there, slowly, and 
 First steps "^^^^ ^^^ Utmost difificulty, he began to take the 
 toward civili- first steps toward civilization. The tools and 
 weapons which he left behind him afford some 
 evidence of his advance. We may now single out some of his 
 other great achievements and follow their development to the^ 
 dawn of history. 
 
 3. Domestication of Animals and Plants 
 
 Prehistoric man Hved at first chiefly on wild berries, nuts,l 
 roots, and herbs. As his implements improved and his skill 
 Hunting and increased, he became hunter, trapper, and fisher, 
 fishing stage ^ tribe of hunters, however, requires an extensive * 
 territory and a constant supply of game. When the wild animals 
 are all killed or seriously reduced in number, privation and hard- 
 ship result. It was a forward step, therefore, when man began 
 to tame animals as well as to kill them. 
 
 The dog was man's first conquest over the animal kingdom. 
 As early as the Age of Metals various breeds appear, such as 
 Domestica- deerhounds, sheep dogs, and mastiffs. The dog 
 tion of the soon showed how useful he could be. He tracked 
 °^ game, guarded the camp, and later, in the pas- 
 
 toral stage, protected flocks and herds against their enemies. 
 
 The cow also was domesticated at a remote period. No 
 other animal has been more useful to mankind. The cow's] 
 ' flesh and milk supply food; the skin provides 
 clothing; the sinews, bones, and horns yield mate- 
 rials for implements. The ox was early trained to bear the yokeB 
 and draw the plow, as we may learn from ancient Egyptian 
 paintings.^ Cattle have also been commonly used as a kind of 
 money. The early Greeks, whose wealth consisted chiefly ofJ| 
 their herds' priced a slave at twenty oxen, a suit of armor at one 
 hundred oxen, and so on. The early Romans reckoned values 
 in cattle (one ox being equivalent to ten sheep). Our English 
 word "pecuniary" goes back to the Latin pecus, or "herd" of 
 cattle. 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 45. 
 
 4 
 
Domestication of Animals and Plants 
 
 Early Roman Bar Money 
 
 A bar of copper marked with the figure of a 
 bull. Dates from the fourth century B.C. 
 
 The domestication of the horse came much later than that of 
 the cow. In the early Stone Age the horse ran wild over west- 
 ern Europe and _^ , 
 
 ^ . The horse 
 
 formed an im- 
 portant source of food for 
 primitive men. This prehis- 
 toric horse, as some ancient 
 drawings show/ was a small 
 animal with a shaggy mane 
 and tail. It resembled the 
 wild pony still found on the 
 steppes of Mongolia. The do- 
 mesticated horse does not appear in Egypt and western Asia 
 much before 15Q0 B.C. For a long time after the horse was 
 tamed, the more manageable ox continued to be used as the beast 
 of burden. The horse was kept for chariots of war, as among the 
 Egyptians, or ridden bareback in races, as by the early Greeks. 
 
 At the close of prehistoric times in the Old World nearly all 
 the domestic animals of to-day were known. Be- Q^her ani- 
 sides those just mentioned, the goat, sheep, ass, mals domes- 
 and hog had become man's useful servants.^ 
 
 The domestication of animals made possible an advance from 
 the huntmg and fishing stage to the pastoral stage. Herds of 
 cattle and sheep would now furnish more certain Pastoral 
 and abundant supplies of food than the chase could ^*^se 
 ever yield. We find in some parts of the world, as on the great 
 Asiatic plains, the herdsman succeeding the hunter and fisher. 
 But even in this stage much land for grazing is required. With 
 the exhaustion of the pasturage the sheep or cattle must be 
 driven to new fields. Hence pastoral peoples, as well as hunting 
 and fishing folk, remained nomads without fixed homes. Before 
 permanent settlements were possible, another onward step 
 became necessary. This was the domestication of plants. 
 
 ^ See the illustration, page 14. 
 
 2 In the New World, the only important domestic animal was the llama of the 
 A.ndes. The natives used it as a beast of burden, ate its flesh, and clothed themselves 
 with its wool. 
 
8 The Ages before History 
 
 The domestication of plants marked almost as wonderful 
 an advance as the domestication of animals. When wild seed- 
 Agricultural grasses and plants had been transformed into the 
 stage great cereals — wheat, oats, barley, and rice — 
 
 people could raise them for food, and so could pass from the life 
 of wandering hunters or shepherds to the life of settled farmers. 
 There is evidence that during the Stone Age some of the inhabit- 
 ants of Europe were familiar with various cultivated plants, but 
 agriculture on a large scale seems to have begun in the fertile 
 regions of Egypt and western Asia.^ Here first arose populous 
 communities with leisure to develop the arts of life. Here, as has 
 been already seen,^ we must look for the beginnings of history. 
 
 4. Writing and the Alphabet 
 
 Though history is always based on written records, the first 
 steps toward writing are prehistoric. We start with the pictures 
 Picture or rough drawings which have been found among 
 
 ^"^*'"S the remains of the early Stone Age.^ Primitive 
 
 man, however, could not rest satisfied with portraying objects. 
 
 ->l«- -^^ 
 
 Various Signs of Symbolic Picture Writing 
 
 I, 'war" (Dakota Indian); 2, "morning" (Ojibwa Indian); 3, " nothing" (Ojibwa In- 
 dian); 4 and s, " to eat" (Indian, Mexican, Egyptian, etc.). 
 
 He wanted to record thoughts and actions, and so his pictures 
 tended to become symbols of ideas. The figure of an arrow 
 might be made to represent, not a real object, but the idea 
 of an "enemy." A "fight" could then be shown simply by 
 drawing two arrows directed against each other. Many un- 
 civilized tribes still employ picture writing of this sort. The 
 American Indians developed it in most elaborate fashion. On 
 
 1 The plants domesticated in the New World were not numerous. The most 
 important were the potato of Peru and Ecuador, Indian com or maize, tobacco, the 
 tomato, and manioc. From the roots of the latter, the starch called tapioca is 
 derived. 2 See page 2. s See the illustration, page 14. 
 
Writing and the Alphabet 9 
 
 rolls of birch bark or the skins of animals they wrote messages, 
 hunting stories, and songs, and even preserved tribal annals 
 extending over a century. 
 
 A new stage in the development of writing was reached when 
 the picture represented, not an actual object or an idea, but a 
 sound of the human voice. This difficult but all- gound writ- 
 important step appears to have been taken through ing; the 
 the use of the rebus, that is, writing words by pic- 
 tures of objects which stand 
 PpnP^ \^ ^\L^ ^^^ sounds. Such rebuses 
 ^ ^ ' are found in prehistoric 
 
 Mexican Rebus Egyptian writing; for ex- 
 
 The Latin Pater Noster, "Our Father," is ample, the Egyptian WOrds 
 written by a flag (pan), a stone (le), a prickly -fQj. "guu" and "gOOSc" WerC 
 pear (noch), and another stone (te). 
 
 SO nearly alike that the 
 royal title, "Son of the Sun," could be suggested by grouping 
 the pictures of the sun and a goose. Rebus making is still a 
 common game among children, but to primitive men it must 
 have been a serious occupation. 
 
 Song (an ear 
 Sun Moon Mountain Tall and a bird) Light 
 
 O 2> ^ ^ ^h oJ> 
 
 & ^ ^ ^ % ^H 
 
 Chinese Picture Writing and Later Conventional Characters 
 
 In the simplest form of sound writing each separate picture or 
 symbol stands for the sound of an entire word. This method 
 was employed by the Chinese, who have never Words and 
 given it up. A more developed form of sound syllables 
 writing occurs when signs are used for the sounds, not of entire 
 words, but of separate syllables. Since the number of different 
 syllables which the voice can utter is limited, it now becomes 
 possible to write all the words of a language with a few hundred 
 signs. The Japanese, who borrowed some of the Chinese 
 symbols, used them to denote syllables, instead of entire words. 
 
lO 
 
 The Ages before History 
 
 Letters 
 
 The Babylonians possessed, in their cuneiform ^ characters, 
 signs for about five hundred syllables. The prehistoric in- 
 habitants of Crete appear to have been acquainted with a 
 
 somewhat similar system.^ 
 The final step in the de- 
 velopment of writing is 
 taken when 
 ^ the separate 
 sounds of the voice are 
 analyzed and each is rep- 
 resented by a single sign or 
 letter. With alphabets of 
 a few score letters every 
 word in a language may 
 easily be written. 
 
 The Egyptians early de- 
 veloped such an alphabet. 
 Unfortunately they never 
 gave up their older meth- 
 ods of writing and learned 
 Egyptian hi- to rely upon 
 erogiyphies alphabetic 
 signs alone. Egyptian 
 hieroglyphics ^ are a curious jumble of object-pictures, symbols 
 of ideas, and signs for entire words, separate syllables, and 
 letters. The writing is a museum of all the steps in the 
 development from the picture to the letter. 
 
 As early, apparently, as the tenth century B.C. we find the 
 Phoenicians of western Asia in possession of an alphabet. It 
 consisted of twenty-two letters, each representing a consonant. 
 Phoenician The Phoenicians do not seem to. have invented 
 alphabet their alphabetic signs. It is generally believed 
 
 that they borrowed them from the Egyptians, but recent dis- 
 coveries in Crete perhaps point to that island as the source of 
 the Phoenician alphabet. 
 
 1 Latin cuneus, "a wedge." ^ See page 71. 
 
 ' From the Greek words hieros, "holy," and glyphein, "to carve." The Egyp- 
 tians regarded their signs as sacred. 
 
 Cretan Writing 
 
 A large tablet with linear script found in the 
 palace at Gnossus, Crete. There are eight lines 
 of writing, with a total of about twenty words. 
 Notice the upright lines, which appear to mark 
 the termination of each group of signs. 
 
Primitive Science and Art 
 
 II 
 
 If they did not originate the alphabet now in use, the Phoeni- 
 cians did most to spread a knowledge of it in other lands. They 
 were bold sailors and traders who bought and sold Diffusion of 
 throughout the Mediterranean. Wherever they the Phoenician 
 went, they took their alphabet. From the Phoe- P ^ ® 
 nicians the Greeks learned their letters. Then the Greeks 
 
 Oi 
 
 9^'? Ill 
 
 <o> 
 
 6E= 
 
 III 
 
 ^;^«?^^^IiA^ 
 
 A^ 
 
 2 
 
 i^ 
 
 & V 
 
 % 
 
 >^^\A}Mi^<ym-w<'^ 
 
 ^T&Trr« 
 
 r.221 
 
 lf^n^?^A?4^IS4^EIT m^ 
 
 Egyptian and Babylonian Writing 
 
 Below the pictured hieroglyphics in the first line is the same text in a simpler writing 
 known as hieratic. The two systems, however, were not distinct; they were as identical as 
 our own printed and written characters. The third line illustrates old Babylonian cunei- 
 form, in which the characters, hke the hieroglyphics, are rude and broken-down pictures of 
 objects. Derived from them is the later cuneiform shown in lines four and five. 
 
 taught them to the Romans, from whom other European 
 peoples borrowed them.^ 
 
 5. Primitive Science and Art 
 
 We have already seen that prehistoric men in their struggle 
 for existence had gathered an extensive fund of information. 
 They could make useful and artistic implements Foundations 
 of stone. They could work many metals into a of scientific 
 variety of tools and weapons. They were practi- ^°^^®^se 
 cal botanists, able to distinguish different plants and to culti- 
 vate them for food. They were close students of animal 
 
 1 Our word "alphabet" comes from the names of the first two letters of the 
 Greek alphabet, alpha (a) and beta (6). 
 
12 
 
 The Ages before History 
 
 life and expert hunters and fishers. They knew how to pro- 
 duce fire and preserve it, how to cook, how to fashion pottery 
 
 and baskets, how to spin 
 and weave, how to build 
 boats and houses. After writ- 
 ing came into general use, all 
 this knowledge served as the 
 foundation of science. 
 
 We can still distinguish 
 some of the first steps in sci- 
 Counting and entific knowl- 
 measuring g^jg^^ Thus, 
 
 counting began with calcula- 
 tions on one's fingers, a 
 method still familiar to 
 children. Finger counting ex- 
 plains the origin of the deci- 
 mal system. The simplest,, 
 and probably the earliest,, 
 measures of length are those 
 based on various parts of the 
 body. Some of our Indian 
 tribes, for instance, employed 
 the double arm's length, the 
 single arm's length, the hand 
 width, and the finger width. 
 Old English standards, such 
 as the span, the ell, and the hand, go back to this very 
 obvious method of measuring on the body. 
 
 It is interesting to trace the beginnings of time reckoning and 
 of that most important institution, the calendar. Most primi- 
 Calculation of ^^^^ tribes reckon time by the lunar month, the 
 time; the interval between two new moons (about twenty- 
 nine days, twelve hours). Twelve lunar months 
 give us the lunar year of about three hundred and fifty-four 
 days. In order to adapt such a year to the different seasons, 
 the practice arose of inserting a thirteenth month from time 
 
 The Moabite Stone 
 
 Louvre, Paris 
 
 Found in 1868 a.d. at Diban, east of the 
 Dead Sea. The monument records the victory 
 of Mesha, king of Moab, over the united armies 
 of Israel and Judah, about 850 B.C. The in- 
 scription, consisting of 34 lines, is one of the 
 most ancient examples of Phoenician writing. 
 
Primitive Science and Art 
 
 13 
 
 to time. Such awkward calendars were used in antiquity by 
 the Babylonians, Jews, and Greeks; in modern times by the 
 Arabs and Chinese. The Egyptians were the only people in 
 the Old World to frame a solar year. From the Egyptians it 
 has come down, 
 through the Ro- 
 mans, CO us.^ 
 
 The study of pre- 
 historic art takes 
 
 us back 
 to the 
 early 
 Stone 
 
 Early draw- 
 ing and paint- 
 ing 
 
 Head of a Girl 
 
 Musee S. Germain, Paris 
 
 A small head of a young girl carved from mammoth 
 ivory. Found at Brassempouy, France, in cave deposits 
 belonging to the early Stone Age. The hair is arranged 
 somewhat after the early Egyptian fashion. Of the fea- 
 tures the mouth alone is wanting. 
 
 Age. The 
 men of that age in 
 western Europe lived 
 among animals such 
 as the mammoth, 
 cave bear, and 
 woolly -haired r h i - 
 noceros, which have 
 since disappeared, and among many others, such as the lion 
 and hippopotamus, which now exist only in warmer cHmates. 
 Armed with clubs, flint axes, and horn daggers, primitive 
 hunters killed these fierce beasts and on fragments of their 
 bones, or on cavern walls, drew pictures of them. Some of 
 these earhest works of art are remarkably hfelike. 
 
 A still later period of the Stone Age witnessed the begin- 
 nings of architecture. Men had begun to raise Early archi- 
 the huge dolmens which are found in various parts *«*^*"''® 
 of the Old World from England to India. They also erected 
 enormous stone pillars, known as menhirs. Carved in the 
 semblance of a human face and figure, the menhir became a 
 statue, perhaps the first ever made. 
 
 As we approach historic times, we note a steady improve- 
 ment in the various forms of art. Recent discoveries in Egypt, 
 Greece, Italy, and other lands indicate that their early inhabit- 
 
 1 See page 186 and note 2. 
 
Sketch of. Mammoth on a Tusk found in a Cave in France 
 
 Cave Bear drawn on a Pebble 
 
 Bison painted on the Wall of a Cave 
 
 Wild Horse on the Wall of a Cave in Spain 
 
 PREHISTORIC ART 
 
 Later he pictured an aurochs — later he pictured a bear — 
 
 Pictured the sabre-toothed tiger dragging a man to his lair — 
 
 Pictured the mountainous mammoth, hairy, abhorrent, alone — 
 
 Out of the love that he bore them, scribing them clearly on bone. — Kipling. 
 
 14 
 
Historic Peoples 
 
 15 
 
 Races of man 
 
 ants were able architects, often building on a colossal scale. 
 Their paintings and sculptures prepared the way significance 
 for the work of later artists. Our survey of the of prehistoric 
 origins of art shows us that in this field, as else- 
 where, we must start with the things accomplished by prehis- 
 toric men. 
 
 6. Historic Peoples 
 
 At the dawn of history the various regions of the world were 
 already 
 in the 
 
 possession of many 
 different peoples. 
 Such physical char- 
 acteristics as the 
 shape of the skull, 
 the features, stature, 
 or complexion may 
 serve to distinguish 
 one people from 
 another. Other 
 grounds for distinc- 
 tion are found in 
 language, customs, 
 beliefs, and general 
 intelligence. 
 
 If we take complexion or color as the basis of classification, 
 it is possible to distinguish a few large racial groups. Each of 
 these groups occupies, roughly speaking, its sepa- classification 
 rate area of the globe. The most familiar classi- °* ^^'^^^ 
 fication is that which recognizes the Black or Negro race dwell- 
 ing in Africa, the Yellow or Mongolian race whose home is in 
 central and eastern Asia, and the White or Caucasian race of 
 western Asia and Europe. Sometimes two additional divi- 
 sions are made by including, as the Red race, the American 
 Indians, and as the Brown race, the natives of the Pacific 
 islands. 
 
 A Dolmen 
 
 Department of Morbihan, Brittany 
 
 A dolmen was a single-chambered tomb formed by lay- 
 ing one long stone over several other stones set upright in 
 the ground. Most, if not all, dolmens were originally cov- 
 ered with earth. 
 
i6 
 
 The Ages before History 
 
 Indo-Euro- 
 peans and 
 Semites 
 
 Semites.^ 
 
 These separate racial groups have made very unequal progress 
 in culture. The peoples belonging to the Black, Red, and 
 The White Brown races are still either savages or barbarians, as 
 "■^ce were the men of prehistoric times. The Chinese 
 
 and Japanese are the only representatives of the Yellow raceJB 
 
 that have been able to form civil- 
 ized states. In the present, as in 
 the past, it is chiefly the members of 
 the White race who are developing 
 civilization and making history. 
 
 Because of differences in language, 
 scholars have divided the White or 
 Caucasian race into two 
 main groups, called 
 Indo-Europeans and 
 This classification is often 
 helpful, but the student should re- 
 member that Indo-European and 
 Semitic peoples are not always to be 
 sharply distinguished because they 
 have different types of language. 
 There is no very clear distinction in 
 physical characteristics between the 
 two groups. A clear skin, an oval face, wavy or curly hair, and 
 regular features separate them from both the Negro and the 
 Mongolian. 
 
 The Indo-Europeans in antiquity included the Hindus of 
 Principal India, the Medes and Persians dwelhng on the 
 
 Indo-Euro- plateau of Iran, the Greeks and Italians, and 
 pean peoples ^^^^ ^j ^^^ inhabitants of central and western 
 Europe. All these peoples spoke related languages which are 
 believed to be offshoots from one common tongue. Likeness 
 in language does not imply that all Indo-Europeans were 
 
 1 The Old Testament {Genesis, x. 21-22) represents Shem (or Sem), son of 
 Noah, as the ancestor of the Semitic peoples. The title "Indo-Europeans" tells us 
 that the members of that group now dwell in India and in Europe. Indo-European 
 peoples are popularly called "Aryans," from a word in Sanskrit (the old Hindu 
 language) meaning "noble." 
 
 Carved Menhir 
 
 From Saint Sernin in Aveyron, a 
 department of southern France. 
 
Historic Peoples 
 
 17 
 
 closely related in blood. Men often adopt a foreign tongue 
 and pass it on to their children. 
 
 The various Semitic nations dweUing in western Asia and 
 Arabia were more closely connected with one another. They 
 spoke much the same type of language, and in principal 
 physical traits and habits of life they appear to Semitic 
 have been akin. The Semites in antiquity included 
 the Babylonians and Assyrians, the Hebrews, Phoenicians, and 
 Arabs. 
 
 Race. Portraiture of the Egyptians 
 
 Paintings on the walls of royal tombs. The Egyptians were painted red, the Semites 
 yellow, the Negroes black, and the Libyans white, with blue eyes and fair beards. Each 
 racial type is distinguished by peculiar dress and characteristic features. 
 
 At the opening of the historic period still other parts of the 
 world were the homes of various peoples who cannot be classed 
 with certainty as either Indo-Europeans or Semites, peoples of 
 Among these were the Egyptians and some of the uncertain re- 
 inhabitants of Asia Minor. We must remember ^ ^°^^ '^ 
 that, during the long prehistoric ages, repeated conquests and 
 migrations mingled- the blood of many different communities. 
 History, in fact, deals with no unmixed peoples. 
 
i8 
 
 The Ages before History 
 
 studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the areas occupied in antiquity by Semites and 
 Indo-Europeans. 2. Find definitions for the following terms: society, nation, 
 state, government, institution, culture, and civilization. 3. Explain the abbre- 
 viations B.C. and A.D. In what century was the year 1917 B.C.? the year 1917 a.d.? 
 4. Look up the derivation of the words "paper" and "Bible." 5. Distinguish 
 between the three stages of savagery, barbarism, and civilization, and give examples 
 of existing peoples in each stage. 6. Can you name any savages still living in the 
 Stone Age? 7. What stone implements have you ever seen? Who made them? 
 Where were they? 8. Why should the discovery of fire be regarded as of more 
 significance than the discovery of steam? g. Why has the invention of the bow- 
 and-arrow been of greater importance than the invention of gunpowder? 10. How 
 does the presence of few tameable animals in the New World help to account for its 
 tardier development as compared with the Old World? 1 1 . What examples of pas- 
 toral and agricultural life among the North American Indians are familiar to you? 
 12. Give examples of peoples widely different in blood who nevertheless speak the 
 same language. 13. In the classification of mankind, where do the Arabs belong? 
 the Persians? the Germans? the inhabitants of the United States? 14. Enumerate 
 the most important contributions to civilization made in prehistoric times. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 THE LANDS AND PEOPLES OF THE EAST TO ABOUT 500 B.C.' 
 
 7. Physical Asia 
 
 Ancient history begins in the East — in Asia and in that part 
 of Africa called Egypt, which the peoples of antiquity always 
 regarded as belonging to Asia. If we look at a Grand divi- 
 physical map of Asia, we see at once that it consists ^^°°^ °* ^^^^ 
 of two very unequal divisions separated by an almost continu- 
 ous mass of mountains and deserts. These two divisions are 
 Farther and Nearer, or Eastern and Western, Asia. 
 
 Farther Asia begins at the center of the continent with a 
 
 series of elevated table-lands which rise into the lofty plateaus 
 
 known as the "Roof of the World." Here two „ , 
 
 . . rT-11 A 1 • Farther Asia 
 
 tremendous mountam chams diverge. The Altai 
 
 range runs out to the northeast and reaches the shores of the 
 Pacific near Bering Strait. The Himalaya range extends 
 southeast to the Malay peninsula. In the angle formed by 
 their intersection lies the cold and barren region of East Tur- 
 kestan and Tibet, the height of which, in some places, is ten 
 thousand feet above the sea. From these mountains and 
 plateaus the ground sinks gradually toward the north into the 
 lowlands of West Turkestan and Siberia, toward the east and 
 south into the plains of China and India. 
 
 The fertile territory of central China, watered by the two 
 streams, Yangtse and Hoangho, was settled at a remote period 
 by barbarous tribes. The civilization which they 
 slowly developed in antiquity has endured with 
 little change until the present day. The inhabitants of neighbor- 
 ing countries, Korea, Japan, and Indo-China, owe much to 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter ii, "The Founders of the 
 Persian Empire: Cyrus, Cambyses, and Darius." 
 
 19 
 
20 
 
 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 this civilization. It has exerted slight influence on the other 
 peoples of Asia because the Chinese have always occupied a 
 distant corner of the continent, cut off by deserts and mountains 
 from the lands on the west. As if these barriers were not enough, 
 they raised the Great Wall to protect their country from inva- 
 
 The Great Wall of China 
 
 The wall extends for about fifteen hundred miles along the northern frontier of 
 China. In igo8 A.D. it was traversed for its entire length by an American, Mr. W. 
 E. Geil. He found many parts of the fortification still in good repair, though built 
 twenty-one centuries ago. 
 
 sion. Behind this mighty rampart the Chinese have lived 
 secluded and aloof from the progress of our western world. In 
 ancient times China was a land of mystery. 
 
 India was better known than China, especially its two great 
 rivers, the Indus and the Ganges, which flow to the southwest 
 and southeast, respectively, and make this part 
 of the peninsula one of the most fertile territories 
 on the globe. Such a land attracted immigrants. The region 
 now known as the Punjab, where the Indus receives the waters 
 of five great streams, was settled by light-skinned Indo-Euro- 
 peans ^ perhaps as early as 2000 B.C. Then they occupied the 
 valley of the Ganges and so brought all northern India under 
 their control. 
 
 1 See page i6. 
 
 India 
 
Mt. Godwin Austen 
 
 26,260 
 
 Mustagh Atai 
 
 24,400 
 
 Section along 
 Line A-B. 
 
Physical Asia 21 
 
 India did not remain entirely isolated from the rest of Asia. 
 The Punjab was twice conquered by invaders from the West; 
 by the Persians in the sixth century B.C./ and India and the 
 about two huncired years later by the Greeks.^ ^®^* 
 After the end of foreign rule India continued to be of im- 
 portance through its commerce, which introduced such luxu- 
 ries as precious stones, spices, and ivory among the western 
 peoples. 
 
 Nearer, or Western Asia, the smaller of the two grand divisions 
 of the Asiatic continent, is bounded by the Black and Caspian 
 seas on the north, by the Red Sea, Persian Gulf, „ . . 
 and Indian Ocean on the south, eastward by the 
 Indus River, and westward by the Mediterranean and the Nile. 
 Almost all the countries within this area played a part in the 
 ancient history of the Orient. 
 
 The lofty plateaus of central Asia decline on the west into 
 the lower but still elevated region of Iran. The western part of 
 Iran was occupied in antiquity by the kindred Countries of 
 people known as Medes and Persians. Armenia, Nearer Asia 
 a wild and mountainous region, is an extension to the northwest 
 of the Iranian table- land. Beyond Armenia we cross into the 
 peninsula of Asia Minor, a natural link between Asia and 
 Europe. Southward from Asia Minor we pass along the Med- 
 iterranean coast through Syria to Arabia. The Arabian penin- 
 sula may be regarded as the link between Asia and Africa. 
 
 These five countries of Nearer Asia were not well fitted to 
 become centers of early civilization. They possessed no great 
 rivers which help to bring people together, and no influence of 
 broad, fertile plains which support a large popu- geographical 
 lation. Armenia, Asia Minor, and Syria were '^^^ ^ ^'^^^ 
 broken up into small districts by chains of mountains. Iran 
 and Arabia were chiefly barren deserts. But two other divisions 
 of Nearer Asia resembled distant India and China in the pos- 
 session of a warm climate, a fruitful soil, and an extensive river 
 system. These lands were Babylonia and Egypt, the first 
 homes of civilized man. 
 
 ^ See page 3g. 2 See page 125. 
 
22 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 8. Babylonia and Egypt 
 
 Two famous rivers rise in the remote fastnesses of Armenia — 
 the Tigris and the Euphrates. As they floW southward, the 
 The Tigris twin Streams approach each other to form a 
 and the common valley, and then proceed in parallel 
 
 up ra es channels for the greater part of their course. In 
 antiquity each river emptied into the Persian Gulf by a separate 
 mouth. This Tigris-Euphrates valley was. called by the Greeks 
 Mesopotamia, "the land between the rivers." 
 
 Babylonia is a remarkably productive country. The annual 
 inundation of the rivers has covered its once rocky bottom with 
 Productions deposits of rich silt. Crops planted in such a soil, 
 of Babylonia under the influence of a blazing sun, ripen with 
 great rapidity and yield abundant harvests. "Of all the coun- 
 tries that we know," says an old Greek traveler, "there is no 
 other so fruitful in grain." ^ Wheat and barley were perhaps 
 first domesticated in this part of the world.^ Wheat still grows 
 wild there. Though Babylonia possessed no forests, it had the 
 date palm, which needed scarcely any cultivation. If the allu- 
 vial soil yielded little stone, clay, on the other hand, was every- 
 where. Molded into brick and afterwards dried in the sun, the 
 clay became adobe, the cheapest building material imaginable. 
 
 In Babylonia Nature seems to have done her utmost to make 
 Babylonia an ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ people to gain a living. We can under- 
 early center stand, therefore, why from prehistoric times men 
 CIV iza ion Yiq^yq been attracted to this region, and why it is 
 here that we must look for one of the earliest seats of civiliza- 
 tion.^ 
 
 Egypt may be described as the valley of the Nile. Rising in 
 the Nyanza lakes of central Africa, that mighty stream, before 
 Upper and entering Egypt, receives the waters of the Blue 
 Lower Egypt ^^q j^g^j- ^]^g modern town of Khartum. From 
 this point the course of the river is broken by a series of five 
 
 1 Herodotus, i, 193. 2 See page 8. 
 
 3 It is interesting to note that Hebrew tradition (Genesis, ii, 8-15) places Paradise, 
 the garden of God and original home of man, in southern Babylonia. The ancient 
 name for this district was Edin (Eden) . 
 
Babylonia and Egypt 
 
 23 
 
 rocky rapids, misnamed cataracts, which can be shot by boats. 
 The cataracts cease near the island of Philae, and Upper Egypt 
 begins. This is a strip of fertile territory, about five hundred 
 miles in length but averaging only eight miles in width. Not 
 far from modern Cairo the hills inclosing the valley fall away, 
 the Nile divides into numerous branches, and Lower Egypt, or 
 
 The island was originally only a heap of granite bowlders. Retaining walls were built 
 around it, and the space within, when filled with rich Nile mud, became beautiful with 
 groves of palms and mimosas. As the result of the construction of the Assuan dam, Philse 
 and its exquisite temples are now submerged during the winter months, when the reservoir 
 is full. 
 
 the Delta, begins. The sluggish stream passes through a region 
 of mingled swamp and plain, and at length by three principal 
 mouths empties its waters into the Mediterranean. 
 
 Egypt owes her existence to the Nile. All Lower Egypt is a 
 creation of the river by the gradual accumulation of sediment 
 at its mouths. Upper Egypt has been dug out Egypt the 
 of the desert sand and underlying rock by a process " gift of the 
 of erosion centuries long. Once the Nile filled all ® 
 the space between the hills that line its sides. Now it flows 
 through a thick layer of alluvial mud deposited by the yearly 
 inundation. 
 
 The Nile begins to rise in June, when the snow melts on the 
 Abyssinian mountains. High -water mark, some thirty feet above 
 
24 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 the ordinary level, is reached in September. The inhabitants 
 Annual inun- ^^^^ make haste to cut the confining dikes and 
 dationofthe to spread the fertiHzing water over their fields. 
 Egypt takes on the appearance of a turbid lake, 
 dotted here and there with island villages and crossed in every 
 direction by highways elevated above the flood. Late in Octo- 
 ber the river begins to subside and by December has returned 
 to its normal level. As the water recedes, it deposits that 
 dressing of fertile vegetable mold which makes the soil of 
 Egypt perhaps the richest in the world.^ 
 
 It was by no accident that Egypt, like Babylonia, became one 
 of the first homes of civilized men. Here, as there, every con- 
 Egypt an dition made it easy for people to live and thrive, 
 early center Food was cheap, for it was easily produced. The 
 peasant needed only to spread his seed broadcast 
 over the muddy fields to be sure of an abundant return. The 
 warm, dry climate enabled him to get along with little shelter 
 and clothing. Hence the inhabitants of this favored region 
 rapidly increased in number and gathered in populous towns 
 and cities. At a time when most of their neighbors were still 
 in the darkness of the prehistoric age, the Egyptians had en- 
 tered the light of history. 
 
 9. The Babylonians and the Egyptians 
 
 The earliest inhabitants of Babylonia of whom we know any- 
 thing were a people called Sumerians. They entered the Baby- 
 Inhabitants Ionian plain through the passes of the eastern 
 of Babylonia mountains, three or four thousand years before the 
 Christian era. Here they formed a number of independent 
 states, each with its capital city, its patron god, and its king. 
 After them came Semitic tribes from the deserts of northern 
 Arabia. The Semites mingled with the Sumerians and adopted 
 Sumerian civilization. 
 
 1 The problem of regulating the Nile inundation so as to distribute the water for 
 irrigation when and where it is most needed has been solved by the building of the 
 Assuan dam. It lies across the head of the first cataract for a distance of a mile 
 and a quarter, and creates a lake two hundred and forty miles in length. This 
 great work was completed in 1912 a.d. by the British oflBcials who now control Egypt. 
 
The Babylonians and the Egyptians 
 
 25 
 
 Hammurabi, 
 king of Baby- 
 lonia, about 
 2000 B.C. 
 
 Of all the early Babylonian kings the most famous was Ham- 
 murabi. Some inscriptions still remain to tell how he freed his 
 country from foreign invaders and made his native Babylon the 
 capital of the en- 
 tire land. This 
 city became hence- 
 forth the real cen- 
 ter of the Euphrates valley, 
 to which, indeed, it gave its 
 name. Hammurabi was also an 
 able statesman, who sought to 
 develop the territories his sword 
 had won. He dug great canals 
 to distribute the waters of the 
 Euphrates and built huge gran- 
 aries to store the wheat against 
 a time of famine. In Babylon 
 he raised splendid temples and 
 palaces. For all his kingdom 
 he pubHshed a code of laws, the 
 oldest in the world. ^ Thus 
 Hammurabi, by making Baby- 
 lonia so strong and flourishing, 
 was able to extend her influence 
 in every direction. Her only 
 important rival was Egypt. 
 
 The origin of the Egyptians 
 is not known with certainty. In physical characteristics they 
 resembled the native tribes of northern and inhabitants 
 eastern Africa. Their language, however, shows °* Egypt 
 close kinship to the Semitic tongues of western Asia and Arabia. 
 It is probable that the Egyptians, like the Babylonians, arose 
 from the mingling of several peoples. 
 
 The history of Egypt commences with the union of the two 
 kingdoms of Upper and Lower Egypt under Menes. An ancient 
 tradition made him the builder of Memphis, near the head of 
 
 Top of Monument containing 
 THE Code of Hammurabi 
 
 British Museum, London 
 
 A block of black diorite, nearly 8 feet 
 high, on which the code is chiseled in 44 
 columns and over 3600 lines. The re- 
 lief at the top of the monument shows the 
 Babylonian king receiving the laws from 
 the sun god, who is seated at the right. 
 
 1 See page 50. 
 
26 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 the Deka, and the founder of the Egyptian monarchy. Scholars 
 Menes, king once doubted these exploits and even regarded 
 aboif/sl'oo Menes himself as mythical. Recently, however, 
 B.C. his tomb has been discovered. In the gray dawn 
 
 of history Menes appears as a real personage, the first of that 
 
 line of kings, or "Pharaohs," who for nearly three thousand 
 years ruled over Egypt. 
 
 Several centuries after Menes we reach the age of the kings 
 who raised the pyramids. Probably no other rulers have ever 
 stamped their memory so indelibly on the pages of history as 
 
The Babylonians and the Egyptians 
 
 27 
 
 The pyramid 
 kings, about 
 3000-2500 
 B.C. 
 
 the builders of these mighty structures. The most celebrated 
 monarch of this Hne was the Pharaoh whom the 
 Greeks called Cheops. The Great Pyramid near 
 Memphis, erected for his tomb, remains a lasting 
 witness to his power. 
 
 For a long time after the epoch of the pyramid kings the 
 annals of Egypt 
 fur- After the 
 nish pyramid kings 
 
 a record of quiet 
 and peaceful prog- 
 ress. The old city 
 of Memphis grad- 
 ually declined in 
 importance and 
 Thebes in Upper 
 Egypt became the 
 capital. The vig- 
 orous civilization 
 
 Khufu (Cheops), builder of 
 the Great Pyramid 
 
 Two Famous Pharaohs 
 
 Menephtah, the supposed 
 Pharaoh of the Exodus 
 
 growing up m 
 Egypt was des- 
 tined, however, to 
 suffer a sudden eclipse. About 1800 B.C. barbarous tribes from 
 western Asia burst into the country, through the isthmus of 
 Suez, and settled in the Delta. The Hyksos, as they are 
 usually called, extended their sway over all Egypt. At first 
 they ruled harshly, plundering the cities and enslaving the in- 
 habitants, but in course of time the invaders adopted Egyptian 
 culture and their kings reigned like native Pharaohs. The 
 Hyksos are said to have introduced the horse and military 
 chariot into Egypt. A successful revolt at length expelled 
 the intruders and set a new line of Theban monarchs on the 
 throne. 
 
 The overthrow of the Hyksos marked a new era in the his- 
 tory of Egypt. From a home-loving and peace- The Egyptian 
 ful people the Egyptians became a warlike race, Empire 
 ambitious for glory. The Pharaohs raised powerful armies and 
 
28 
 
 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 Imperial 
 splendor of 
 Egypt 
 
 by extensive conquests created an Egyptian Empire, reaching 
 from the Nile to the Euphrates. 
 
 This period of the imperial greatness of Egypt is the most 
 splendid in its history. An extensive trade with Cyprus, Crete, 
 
 and other Medi- 
 terranean islands 
 introduced many 
 foreign luxuries. The con- 
 quered territories in Syria paid 
 a heavy tribute of the pre- 
 cious metals, merchandise, 
 and slaves. The forced labor 
 of thousands of war captives 
 enabled the Pharaohs to build 
 public works in every part of 
 their realm. Even the ruins 
 of these stupendous structures 
 are enough to indicate the 
 majesty and power of ancient 
 Egypt. 
 
 Of all the conquering Pha- 
 Rameses II, ^aohs none won 
 about 1292- more fame than 
 1225 B.C. Rameses II, who 
 ruled for nearly seventy years. His campaigns in Syria were 
 mainly against the Hittites, a warlike people who had moved 
 southward from their home in Asia Minor and sought to estab- 
 lish themselves in the Syrian lands. Rameses does not appear 
 to have been entirely successful against his foes. We find him 
 at length entering into an alliance with "the great king of the 
 Hittites," by which their dominion over northern Syria was 
 recognized. In the arts of peace Rameses achieved a more 
 enduring renown. He erected many statues and temples in 
 various parts of Egypt and made Thebes, his capital, the most 
 magnificent city of the age. 
 
 Rameses II was the last of the great Pharaohs. After his 
 death the empire steadily declined in strength. The Asiatic 
 
 Head of Mummy of Rameses II 
 
 Museum of Gizeh 
 The mummy was discovered in i88i a.d. in 
 an underground chamber near the site of 
 Thebes. With it were the coflSns and bodies 
 of more than a score of royal personages. 
 Rameses II was over ninety years of age at 
 the time of his death. In spite of the some- 
 what grotesque disguise of mummification, the 
 face of this famous Pharaoh still wears an 
 aspect of majesty and pride. 
 
The Phoenicians and the Hebrews 29 
 
 possessions fell away, never to be recovered. By iioo B.C. 
 Egypt had been restricted to her former boun- Decline of 
 daries in the Nile valley. The Persians, in the the Egyptian 
 sixth century, brought the country within their ^°'^^^ 
 own vast empire. 
 
 ^V^ikS^. 
 
 The Great Pyramid 
 
 The pyramid when completed had a height of 481 feet. It is now 451 feet high. Its base 
 covers about thirteen acres. Some of the blocks of white limestone used in construction 
 weigh fifty tons. The facing of polished stone was gradually removed for building pur- 
 poses by the Arabs. On the northern side of the pyramid a narrow entrance, once care- 
 fully concealed, opens into tortuous passages which lead to the central vault. Here the 
 sarcophagus of the king was placed. This chamber was long since entered and its con- 
 tents rifled. 
 
 10. The Phoenicians and the Hebrews 
 
 The Phoenicians were the first Syrian people to assume 
 importance. Their country was a narrow stretch of coast, 
 about one hundred and twenty miles in length. The Phoeni- 
 seldom more than twelve miles in width, between "^'^^ 
 the Lebanon Mountains and the sea. This tiny land could not 
 support a large population. As the Phoenicians increased in 
 numbers, they were obliged to betake themselves to the sea. 
 The Lebanon cedars furnished soft, white wood for shipbuild- 
 ing, and the deeply indented coast offered excellent harbors. 
 Thus the Phoenicians became preeminently a race of sailors. 
 Their great cities, Sidon and Tyre, established colonies through- 
 out the Mediterranean and had an extensive commerce with 
 every region of the known world. 
 
30 
 
 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 The Hebrews lived south of Phoenicia in the land of Canaan, 
 
 west of the Jordan River. Their history begins with the emi- 
 
 gration of twelve Hebrew tribes (called Israehtes) 
 
 from northern Arabia to Canaan. In their new 
 
 home the Israelites gave up the life of wandering shepherds and 
 
 The Great Sphinx 
 
 This colossal figure, human-headed and lion-bodied, is hewn from the natural rock. Thel 
 body is about 150 feet long, the paws 50 feet, the head 30 feet. The height from the base : 
 to the top of the head is 70 feet. Except for its head and shoulders, the figure has been 
 buried for centuries in the desert sand. The eyes, nose, and beard have been mutilated by 
 the Arabs. The face is probably that of one of the pyramid kings. 
 
 became farmers. They learned from the Canaanites to till the 
 soil and to dwell in towns and cities. 
 
 The thorough conquest of Canaan proved ^3 be no easy task. 
 At first the twelve Israelitish tribes formed only a loose and 
 Period of weak confederacy without a common head. "In 
 the Judges those days there was no king in Israel; every 
 man did what was right in his own eyes." ^ The sole authority 
 was that held by valiant chieftains and law-givers, such as 
 Samson, Gideon, and Samuel, who served as judges between 
 the tribes and often led them in successful attacks upon their! 
 foes. Among these were the warlike Philistines, who occupied! 
 the southwestern coast of Canaan. To resist the Philistines 
 
 I Judges, xvii, 6. 
 
The Phoenicians and the Hebrews 
 
 31 
 
 with success it was necessary to have a king who could bring 
 all the scattered tribes under his firm, well-ordered rule. 
 
 In Saul, ''a young man and a goodly," the warriors of Israel 
 found a leader to unite them against their enemies. Rejgng ^f 
 His reign was passed in constant struggles with Saul and 
 the Philistines. David, who followed him, utterly 
 destroyed the Philistine power and by further conquests 
 
 extended the boundaries of the new state. For a capital city 
 he selected the ancient fortress of Jerusalem. Here David 
 built himself a royal palace and here he fixed the Ark, the sanc- 
 tuary of Jehovah. Jerusalem became to the Israelites their 
 dearest possession and the center of their national life. 
 
32 
 
 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 The reign of Solomon, the son and successor of David, was 
 the most splendid period in Hebrew history. His kingdom 
 stretched from the Red Sea and the peninsula of Sinai north- 
 R ■ f Sol- ward to the Lebanon Mountains and the Eu- 
 omon, about phrates. With the surrounding peoples Solomon 
 955-925 B.C. ^^^ ^^ terms of friendship and alliance. He m.ar- 
 ried an Egyptian princess, a daughter of the reigning Pharaoh. 
 He joined with Hiram, king of Tyre, in trading expeditions on 
 
 A Phcenician War Galley 
 
 From a slab found at Nineveh in the palace of the Assyrian king, Sennacherib. 
 The vessel shown is a bireme with two decks. On the upper deck are soldiers with 
 their shields hanging over the side. The oarsmen sit on the lower deck, eight at 
 each side. The crab catching the fish is a humorous touch. 
 
 the Red Sea and Indian Ocean. The same Phoenician monarch 
 supplied him with the "cedars of Lebanon," with which he 
 erected at Jerusalem a famous temple for the worship of Jeho- 
 vah. A great builder, a wise administrator and governor, 
 Solomon takes his place as a typical Oriental despot, the most 
 powerful monarch of the age. 
 
 But the poHtical greatness of the Hebrews was not destined 
 
 to endure. The people were not ready to bear the 
 the Ten burdens of empire. They objected to the stand- 
 
 Tribes, about ing army, to the forced labor on public buildings, 
 
 and especially to the heavy taxes. The ten 
 
The Phoenicians and the Hebrews 
 
 33 
 
 northern tribes seceded shortly after Solomon's death and estab- 
 lished the independent kingdom of Israel, with its capital at 
 Samaria. The two southern tribes, Judah and Benjamin, 
 formed the kingdom of Judea, and remained loyal to the suc- 
 cessors of Solomon. 
 
 The two small Hebrew kingdoms could not resist their 
 powerful neighbors. About two centuries after decline of 
 the secession of the Ten Tribes, the Assyrians the Hebrew 
 overran Israel. Judea was subsequently conquered ^°^^^ 
 by the Babylonians. Both countries in the end became a 
 part of the Persian Empire. 
 
34 
 
 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 11. The Assyrians 
 
 Assyria, lying east of the Tigris River, was colonized at an 
 early date by emigrants from Babylonia. After the Assyrians 
 Greatness of f^^ed themselves from Babylonian control, they 
 Assyria, entered upon a series of sweeping conquests. 
 
 Every Asiatic state felt their heavy hand. The 
 Assyrian kings created a huge empire stretching from the Cas- 
 pian Sea to the Persian Gulf, the 
 Mediterranean, and the Nile. For 
 the first time in Oriental history 
 Mesopotamia and Egypt, with the 
 intervening territory, were brought 
 under one government. 
 
 This unification of the Orient 
 was accomplished only at a fearful 
 Character of cost. The records of 
 Assyrian rule Assyria are full of ter- 
 rible ■ deeds — of towns and cities 
 without number given to the 
 flames, of the devastation of fer- 
 tile fields and orchards, of the 
 slaughter of men, women, and 
 children, of the enslavement of 
 entire nations. Assyrian mon- 
 archs, in numerous inscriptions, 
 boast of the wreck and ruin they 
 brought to many flourishing lands. 
 
 The treatment of conquered peoples by the Assyrian rulers 
 is well illustrated by their dealings with the Hebrews. One of 
 Sargon II, the mightiest monarchs was an usurper, who 
 722-705 B.C. ascended the throne as Sargon II. Shortly after 
 Jiis succession he turned his attention to the kingdom of Israel, 
 which had revolted. Sargon in punishment took its capital 
 city of Samaria (722 B.C.) and led away many thousands of the 
 leading citizens into a lifelong captivity in distant Assyria^ 
 
 An Assyrian 
 
 From a Nineveh bas-relief. The 
 original is colored. 
 
Longitude East 40 from Greenwich 
 
 Ancient Oriental Empires 
 
The Assyrians 
 
 35 
 
 The Ten Tribes mingled with the population of that region 
 and henceforth disappeared from history. 
 
 Sargon's son, Sennacherib, though not the greatest, is the 
 best known of Assyrian kings. His name is famiUar from the 
 many references to him in Old Testament writings. Sennacherib, 
 An inscription by Sennacherib describes an expedi- ''05-681 B.C. 
 tion against Hezekiah, king of Judea, who was shut up "like 
 
 An Assyrian Relief 
 
 British Museum, London 
 
 The relief represents the siege and capture of Lachish, a city of the Canaanites, by 
 Sennacherib's troops. Notice the total absence of perspective in this work. 
 
 a caged bird in his royal city of Jerusalem." Sennacherib, how- 
 ever, did not capture the place. His troops were swept away 
 by a pestilence. The ancient Hebrew writer conceives it as the 
 visitation of a destroying angel: "It came to pass that night 
 that the angel of Jehovah went forth, and smote in the camp of 
 the Assyrians an hundred fourscore and five thousand; and 
 when men arose early in the morning, behold, these were all 
 dead bodies." ^ So Sennacherib departed, and returned with a 
 shattered army to Nineveh, his capital. 
 Although Assyria recovered from this disaster, its empire 
 
 ^ 2 Kings, xix, 35. See Byron's poera, The Destruction of Sennacherib. 
 
36 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 rested on unstable foundations. The subject races were attached 
 Downfall of ^° their oppressive masters by no ties save those 
 
 Assyria, 606 
 B.C. 
 
 
 of force. When Assyria grew exhausted by its 
 career of conquest, they were quick to strike a 
 blow for freedom. By the middle of the seventh century Egypt 
 
 had secured her in- 
 dependence, and 
 many other provinces 
 were ready to revolt. 
 Meanwhile, beyond 
 the eastern moun- 
 tains, the Medes 
 were gathering omi- 
 nously on the Assyr- 
 ia n frontier. The 
 storm broke when 
 the Median monarch, 
 in alHance with the 
 king of Babylon, 
 moved upon Nineveh 
 and captured it. The 
 city was utterly de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 After the conquest 
 of the Assyrian Em- 
 Partition of pire the 
 Assyria victors 
 
 The Ishtar Gate, Babylon 
 
 ' Explorations on the site of Babylon have been conducted 
 since iSgg a.d. by the German Oriental Society. Large 
 parts of the temple area, as well as sections of the royal 
 palaces, have been uncovered. The most important struc- 
 ture found is the Ishtar Gate. The towers which flank it 
 are adorned with figures of dragons and bulls in brilliantly 
 colored glazed tile. 
 
 proceeded 
 the spoils. 
 
 to divide 
 The share 
 
 of Media was Assyria itself, together with the long stretch of 
 mountain country extending from the Persian GuLE to Asia 
 Minor. Babylonia obtained the western hah of the Assyrian 
 domains, including the Euphrates valley and Syria. Under its 
 famous king, Nebuchadnezzar (604-561 B.C.), Babylonia be- 
 came a great power in the Orient. It was Nebuchadnezzar 
 who brought the kingdom of Judea to an end. He captured 
 Jerusalem in 586 B.C., burned the Temple, and carried away 
 
The World Empire of Persia 
 
 37 
 
 many Jews into captivity. The day of their deliverance, when 
 Babylon itself should bow to a foreign foe, was still far distant. 
 
 12. The World Empire of Persia 
 
 Not much earlier than the break-up of the Assyrian Empire, 
 we find a new and vigorous people pressing into western Iran. 
 They were the Persians, near kinsmen of the cyj-ug ^j^e 
 Medes. Subjects at first of Assyria, and then Great, 
 
 553—529 B C 
 
 of Media, they regained their independence and 
 
 secured imperial power under a conquering king whom history 
 
 The Tomb of Cyrus the Great 
 
 The mausoleum is built of immense marble blocks, joined together without cement. Its 
 total height, including the seven steps, is about thirty-five feet. A solitary pillar near the 
 tomb still bears the inscription: " I am Cyrus, the King, the Achsemenian." 
 
 knows as Cyrus the Great. In 553 B.C. Cyrus revolted against 
 the Median monarch and three years later captured the royal 
 city of Ecbatana. The Medes and Persians formed henceforth 
 a united people. 
 
 The conquest of Media was soon followed by a war with 
 the Lydians, who had been allies of the Medes. The throne 
 of Lydia, a state in the western part of Asia 
 Minor, was at this time held by Croesus, the last 
 and most famous of his line. The king grew so 
 wealthy from the tribute paid by Lydian subjects 
 and from his gold mines that his name has passed into the 
 proverb, "rich as Croesus." He viewed with alarm the rising 
 
 Conquest of 
 Lydia by 
 Cyrus, 546 
 B.C. 
 
38 
 
 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 n 
 
 Capture of 
 Babylon, 539 
 B.C. 
 
 power of Cyrus and rashly offered battle to the Persian 
 monarch. Defeated in the open field, Croesus shut himself up 
 in Sardis, his capital. The city was soon taken, however, and 
 with its capture the Lydian kingdom came to an end. 
 
 The downfall of Lydia prepared the way for a Persian attack 
 on Babylonia. The conquest of that 
 country proved unexpec- 
 tedly easy. In 539 B.C. 
 the great city of Baby- 
 lon opened its gates to the Persian 
 host. Shortly afterwards Cyrus 
 issued a decree allowing the Jewish 
 exiles there to return to Jerusalem 
 and rebuild the Temple, which Nebu- 
 chadnezzar had destroyed. With the 
 surrender of Babylon the last Semitic 
 empire in the East came to an end. 
 The Medes and Persians, an Indo- 
 European people, henceforth ruled 
 over a wider realm than ever before 
 had been formed in Oriental lands. 
 
 Cyrus was followed by his son, 
 Cambyses, a cruel but stronghanded 
 despot. Cambyses determined to 
 Cambyses, add Egypt to the Per- 
 529-522 B.C. gjg^jj dominions. His 
 land army was supported by a power- 
 ful fleet, to which the Phoenicians 
 and the Greeks of Cyprus contributed 
 ships. A single battle sufficed to 
 overthrow the Egyptian power and to 
 bring the long rule of the Pharaohs 
 to a close.^ 
 
 The reign of Darius, the successor 
 of Cambyses, was marked by further extensions of the frontiers. 
 An expedition to the distant East added to the empire the region 
 
 1 See page 29. 
 
 Darius with his Attend- 
 ants 
 
 Bas-relief at Persepolis. The 
 monarch's right hand grasps a staff 
 or scepiter; his left hand, a bunch 
 of flowers. His head is surmounted 
 by a crown; his body is enveloped 
 in the long Median mantle. Above 
 the king is a representation of the 
 divinity which guarded and guided 
 him. In the rear are two Persian 
 nobles, one carrying the royal fan, 
 the other the royal parasol. 
 
The World Empire of Persia 
 
 39 
 
 521-485 B.C. 
 
 of the Punjab/ along the upper waters of the Indus. Another 
 expedition against the wild Scythian tribes along Da^j^s ^j^g 
 the Danube led to conquests in Europe and Great, 
 brought the Persian dominions close to those of 
 the Greeks. Not without reason could Darius describe himself 
 in an inscription which still survives, as ''the great king, king 
 of kings, king of countries, king of all men." 
 
 Rock Sepulchers of the Persian Kings 
 
 The tombs are those of Darius, Xerxes, and two of their successors, 
 near Persepolis. 
 
 They are 
 
 It was the work of Darius to provide for his dominions a 
 stable government which should preserve what the sword had 
 won. The problem was difhcult. The empire organization 
 was a collection of many peoples widely different of the Persian 
 in race, language, customs, and religion. Darius ™P"^® 
 did not attempt to weld the conquered nations into unity. As 
 long as the subjects of Persia paid tribute and furnished troops 
 for the royal arniy, they were allowed to conduct their own 
 affairs with little interference from the Great King. 
 
 The entire empire, excluding Persia proper, was divided 
 into twenty satrapies, or provinces-, each one with its civil 
 
 ^ See page 21. 
 
40 The Lands and Peoples of the East 
 
 governor, or satrap. The satraps carried out the laws and col- 
 The satrapal lected the heavy tribute annually levied through- 
 system Q^i \j^Q empire. In most of the provinces there 
 were also military governors who commanded the army and 
 reported directly to the king. This device of intrusting the 
 civil and military functions to separate officials lessened the 
 danger of revolts against the Persian authority. As an addi- 
 tional precaution Darius provided special agents whose busi- 
 ness it was to travel from province to province and investigate 
 the conduct of his officials. It became a proverb that "the 
 king has many eyes and many ears." 
 
 Darius also established a system of military roads throughout 
 the Persian dominions. The roads were provided at frequent 
 
 „ . , intervals with inns, where postmen stood always in 
 
 Persian roads . 
 
 readmess to take up a letter and carry it to the 
 
 next station. The Royal Road from Susa, the Persian capital, 
 
 to Sardis in Lydia was over fifteen hundred miles long; but 
 
 government couriers, using relays of fresh horses, could cover 
 
 the distance within a week. An old Greek writer declares with 
 
 admiration that " there is nothing mortal more swift than these 
 
 messengers." ^ 
 
 The political history of the East fitly ends with the three 
 
 Persian conquerors, Cyrus, Cambyses, and Darius, who thus 
 
 Union of the brought into their huge empire every great state 
 
 East under of Oriental antiquity. Medes and Persians, 
 
 Babylonians and Assyrians, Lydians, Syrians, and 
 
 Egyptians — all were at length united under a single dominion. - 
 
 In the reign of Darius this united Orient first comes into contact 
 
 with the risijig power of the Greek states of Europe. So we 
 
 may leave its history here, resuming our narrative when we 
 
 discuss the momentous conffict between Persia and Greece, 
 
 which was to affect the course, not alone of Persian or Greek, 
 
 but of all European history.^ 
 
 1 Herodotus, viii, g8. ^ See chapter v. 
 
The World Empire of Persia 41 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On the map facing page 20 see what regions of Asia are less than 500 feet 
 above sea level; less than 3000 feet; less than 9000 feet; less than 15,000 feet; 
 over 15,000 feet. 2. On an outUne map of the Orient indicate eight important rivers, 
 two gulfs, three inland seas, the great plateaus and plains, the principal mountain 
 ranges, two important passes, and the various countries and cities mentioned in 
 this chapter. 3. On an outline map draw the boundaries of the Persian Empire 
 under Darius, showing what parts were conquered by Cyrus, Cambyses, and Darius, 
 respectively. 4. For what were the following places noted: Jerusalem; Thebes; 
 Tyre; Nineveh; and Babylon? 5. For what were the following persons famous: 
 Hammurabi; Rameses II; Solomon; Cyrus; Nebuchadnezzar; and Darius? 
 6. Define and illustrate these terms: empire, kingdom, province, tributary state, 
 satrapy. 7. Identify these dates: 606 B.C.; 539 B.C.; and 546 B.C. 8. Why was 
 India better known in ancient times than China? 9.. What modern countries are 
 included within the limits of ancient Iran? 10. Why was a canal through the isth- 
 mus of Suez less needed in ancient times than to-day? 11. Can you suggest any 
 reasons why the sources of the Nile remained unknown until late in the nineteenth 
 century? 12. What is the origin of the name Delta applied to such a region as Lower 
 Egypt? 13. Comment on the statement: "Egypt as a geographical expression is 
 two things — the Desert and the Nile. As a habitable country it is only one thing — ^ 
 the Nile." 14. Why did the Greek traveler, Herodotus, call Egypt "the gift of 
 the Nile"? 15. Distinguish between Syria and Assyria. 16. What is the exact 
 meaning of the words, Hebrew, Israelite, and Jew? Describe some features of 
 Assyrian warfare (illustration, page 35). 17. What modern countries are included 
 within the limits of the Persian Empire under Darius? 18. Trace on the map 
 facing page 40 the course of the Royal Road, noting the countries through which it 
 passed. 
 
c 
 
 !^S<1 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 ORIENTAL CIVILIZATION 1 
 
 13. Social Classes 
 
 Our present knowledge of the Orient has been gained within 
 
 recent times. Less than a century ago no one could read the 
 
 Rediscovery Written records of the Egyptians and Babylonians. 
 
 of the Orient 'pj^g decipherment of the Rosetta Stone, which 
 
 contained an inscription in both Greek and hieroglyphics, led 
 
 to the understanding of 
 
 Egyptian writing. Scholars 
 
 later succeeded in inter- 
 
 • 13 ,-r ■„ preting the Babylonian 
 
 A Royal Name in Hieroglyphics . . 
 
 (Rosetta Stone) cuneiform script. Modern 
 
 The cut shows the symbols contained in one of eXCavatioUS in the VallcyS 
 
 the oval rings, or cartouches, for Ptolemaios, the of the Nile and the Eu- 
 
 Greek name of King Ptolemy. Each symbol i ^ i • i i 
 
 represents the initial letter of the Egyptian name phratCS haVC nOW prOVldcd 
 
 for the object pictured. The objects in order are: them with abundant matC- 
 
 a mat, a half-circle, a noose, a lion, a hole, two • i r i. j • j_i ^ 
 
 reeds, and a chair-baek. The entire hieroglyph "^1 for Study m the shape 
 
 is read from left to right, as we read words in of books and inscriptions. 
 
 °^'^ ■ As these are gradually de- 
 
 ciphered, new light is being thrown on all features of ancient 
 Oriental civilization. 
 
 The Oriental peoples, when their history opens, were living 
 under the monarchical form of government. The king, to his 
 The king as subjects, was the earthly representative of the 
 an autocrat gods. Often, indeed, he was himself regarded as 
 divine. The belief in the king's divine origin made obedience 
 to him a religious obligation for his subjects. Every Oriental 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter i, "Three Oriental Peoples as 
 Described by Herodotus." 
 
 42 
 
-Ifp'^ 
 
 THE ROSETTA STONE 
 British Museum, London 
 
 block of black basalt, three feet seven inches in height, found in 1799 a.d., near the 
 Rosetta mouth of the Nile. 
 
Social Classes 43 
 
 monarch was an autocrat. Every Oriental monarchy was a 
 despotism. 
 
 The king had many duties. He was judge, commander, and 
 high priest, all in one. In time of war, he led his troops and 
 faced the dangers of the battle field. During The king's 
 intervals of peace, he was occupied with a constant duties 
 round of sacrifices, prayers, and processions, which could not 
 
 An Egyptian Court Scene 
 
 Wall painting, from a tomb at Thebes. Shows a Pharaoh receiving Asiatic envoys bear- 
 ing tribute. They are introduced by white-robed Egyptian officials. The Asiatics may be 
 distinguished by their gay clothes and black, sharp-pointed beards. 
 
 be neglected without exciting the anger of the gods. To his 
 courtiers he gave frequent audience, hearing complaints, set- 
 tling disputes, and issuing commands. A conscientious mon- 
 arch, such as Hammurabi, who describes himself as "a real 
 father to his people," must have been a very busy man. 
 
 Besides the monarch and the royal family there was generally 
 in Oriental countries an upper class of landowners. In Egypt 
 the Pharaoh was regarded as sole owner of the land. Nobles and 
 Some of it he worked through his slaves, but the pn^sts 
 larger part he granted to his favorites, as hereditary estates. 
 Such persons may be called the nobles. The different priest- 
 hoods also had much land, the revenues from which kept up 
 the temples where they ministered. In Babylonia, likewise, 
 we find a priesthood and nobility supported by the income 
 from landed property. 
 
 The middle class included professional men, shopkeepers 
 
44 Oriental Civilization 
 
 independent farmers, and skilled craftsmen. Though regarded 
 The middle as inferiors, still they had a chance to rise in the 
 class world. If they became rich, they might hope to 
 
 enter the upper class as priests or government officials. 
 
 No such hopes encouraged the day laborer in the fields or 
 shops. His lot was bitter poverty and a life of unending toil. 
 Workmen If he was an unskilled workman, his wages were 
 and peasants Q^\y enough to keep him and his family. He 
 toiled under overseers who carried sticks and used them freely. 
 "Man has a back," says an Egyptian proverb, "and only obeys 
 when it is beaten." If the laborer was a peasant, he could be 
 sure that the nobles from whom he rented the land and the tax 
 collectors of the king would leave him scarcely more than a 
 bare living. 
 
 At the very bottom of the social ladder were the slaves. 
 Every ancient people possessed them. At first they were 
 prisoners of war, who, instead of being slaughtered, 
 were made to labor for their masters. At a later 
 period people unable to pay their debts often became slaves. 
 The treatment of slaves depended on the character of the 
 master. A cruel and overbearing owner might make life a 
 burden for his bondmen. Escape was rarely possible. Slaves 
 were branded like cattle to prevent their running away. Ham- 
 murabi's code ^ imposed the death penalty on anybody who 
 aided or concealed the fugitives. There was plenty of work for 
 the slaves to perform — repairing dikes, digging irrigation canals, 
 and erecting vast palaces and temples. The servile class in 
 Eg)^t was not as numerous as in Babylonia, and slavery itself 
 seems to have assumed there a somewhat milder form. 
 
 14. Economic Conditions 
 
 Such fruitful, well-watered valleys as those of the Nile and 
 
 the Euphrates encouraged agricultural life. Farming was the 
 
 . chief occupation. Working people, whether slaves 
 
 or freemen, were generally cultivators of the soil. 
 
 All the methods of agriculture are pictured for us on the monu- 
 
 1 See page 25. 
 
Economic Conditions 
 
 45 
 
 ments. We mark the peasant as he breaks up the earth with a 
 hoe or plows a shallow furrow with a sharp-pointed stick. We 
 see the sheep being driven across sown fields to trample the seed 
 into the moist soil. We watch the patient laborers as with hand 
 sickles they gather in the harvest and then with heavy flails 
 separate the chaff from the grain. Although their methods were 
 very clumsy, ancient farmers raised immense crops of wheat 
 
 Plowing and Sowing in Ancient Egypt 
 
 and barley. The soil of Egypt and Babylonia not only sup- 
 ported a dense population, but also supplied food for neighboring 
 peoples. These two lands were the granaries of the East. 
 
 Many industries of to-day were known in ancient Egypt and 
 Babylonia. There were blacksmiths, carpenters, stonecutters, 
 workers in ivory, silver, and gold, weavers, potters, Manu- 
 and glass blowers. The creations of these ancient f^cturmg 
 craftsmen often exhibit remarkable skill. Egyptian linens were 
 so wonderfully fine and transparent as to merit the name of 
 "woven air." Babylonian tapestries, carpets, and rugs enjoyed 
 a high reputation for beauty of design and color. Egyptian 
 glass with its waving lines of different hues was much prized. 
 Precious stones were made into beads, necklaces, charms, and 
 seals. The precious metals were employed for a great variety 
 of ornaments. Egyptian paintings show the goldsmiths at 
 work with blowpipe and forceps, fashioning bracelets, rings, and 
 diadems, inlaying objects of stone and wood, or covering their 
 surfaces with fine gold leaf. The manufacture of tiles and 
 glazed pottery was everywhere carried on. Babylonia is be- 
 lieved to be the original home of porcelain. Enameled bricks 
 found there are unsurpassed by the best products of the present 
 day. 
 
46 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 The development of the arts and crafts brought a new indus- 
 trial class intd existence. There was now need of merchants 
 and shopkeepers to collect manufactured products 
 where they could be readily bought and sold. The 
 cities of Babylonia, in particular, became thriving markets. 
 
 Trade 
 
 Transport or an Assyrian Colossus 
 
 A slab from a gallery of Sennacherib's palace at Nineveh. The immense block is 
 being pulled forward by slaves, who work under the lash. 
 
 Partnerships between tradesmen were numerous. We even 
 hear of commercial companies. Business life in ancient Baby- 
 lonia wore, indeed, quite a modern look. 
 
 Metallic money first circulated in the form of rings and bars. 
 The Egyptians had small pieces of gold — "cow gold" — each 
 of which was simply the value of a full-grown cow.^ 
 It was necessary to weigh the metal whenever a 
 purchase took place. A common picture on the Egyptian 
 monuments is that of the weigher with his balance and scales. 
 Then the practice arose of stamping each piece of money with 
 its true value and weight. The next step was coinage proper, 
 
 1 See page 6. 
 
 Money 
 
Commerce and Trade Routes 
 
 47 
 
 where the government guarantees, not only the weight, but 
 
 also the genuineness of the metal. 
 
 The honor of the invention of coinage is generally given to 
 
 the Lydians, whose country was well supplied with the precious 
 
 metals. As early as ^ . 
 
 Coinage 
 the eighth century B.C. 
 
 the Lydian monarchs began to 
 strike coins of electrum, a natural 
 alloy of gold and silver. The fa- 
 mous Croesus,^ whose name is still 
 a synonym for riches, was the first 
 to issue coins of pure gold and sil- 
 ver. The Greek neighbors of Lydia 
 quickly adopted the art of coinage 
 and so introduced it into Europe.^ 
 
 The use of money as a medium of 
 exchange led naturally to a system 
 of banking. In Babylonia, for instance, the bankers formed 
 an important and influential class. One great 
 banking house, established at Babylon before 
 the age of Sennacherib, carried on operations for several cen- 
 turies. Hundreds of legal documents belonging to this firm 
 have been discovered in the huge earthenware jars which served 
 as safes. The Babylonian temples also received money on de- 
 posit and loaned it out again, as do our modern banks. Knowl- 
 edge of the principles of banking passed from Babylonia to 
 Greece and thence to ancient Italy and Rome. 
 
 15. Commerce and Trade Routes 
 
 The use of the precious metals as money greatly aided the ex- 
 change of commodities between different countries. The cities 
 of the Tigris-Euphrates valley were admirably situ- Asiatic com- 
 ated for commerce, both by sea and land. They fierce 
 enjoyed a central position between eastern and western Asia. 
 The shortest way by water from India skirted the southern 
 
 Egyptian weighing " Cow 
 Gold " 
 
 Banking 
 
 1 See page 37. 
 
 2 For illustrations of Oriental coins see the plate facing page 134. 
 
48 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 coast of Iran and, passing up the Persian Gulf, gained the 
 valley of the two great rivers. Even more important were the 
 overland roads from China and India which met at Babylon 
 and Nineveh. Along these routes traveled long lines of caravans 
 laden with the products of the distant East — gold and ivory, 
 jewels and silks, tapestries, spices, and fine woods. Still other 
 
 
 avenues of commerce radiated to the west and entered Asia 
 Minor, Syria, and Egypt. Many of these trade routes are in 
 use even to-day. 
 
 While the inhabitants of Babylonia and Assyria were able to 
 control the caravan routes of Asia, it was reserved for a Syrian 
 Commerce people, the Phoenicians, to become the pioneers of 
 with Europe commerce with Europe. As early as 1500 B.C. 
 the rich copper mines of Cyprus attracted Phoenician colonists 
 to this island.^ From Cyprus these bold mariners and keen 
 business men passed to Crete, thence along the shores of Asia 
 Minor to the Greek mainland, and possibly to the Black Sea. 
 Some centuries later the Phoenicians were driven from these 
 regions by the rising power of the Greek states. Then they^ 
 
 1 See page 4. 
 
 ■ 
 
Commerce and Trade Routes 49 
 
 sailed farther westward and established their trading posts in 
 Sicily, Africa, and Spain. At length they passed through the 
 strait of Gibraltar into the Atlantic and visited the shores of 
 western Europe and Africa. 
 
 The Phoenicians obtained a great variety of products from 
 their widely scattered settlements. The mines of Spain yielded 
 tin, lead, and silver. The tin was especially Phoenician 
 valuable because of its use in the manufacture imports and 
 of bronze.^ From Africa came ivory, ostrich *^^° ^ 
 feathers, and gold; from Arabia, incense, perfumes, and costly 
 spices. The Phoenicians found a ready sale for these com- 
 modities throughout the East. Still other products were 
 brought directly to Phoenicia to provide the raw materials 
 for her flourishing manufactures. The fine carpets and glass- 
 ware, the artistic works in silver and bronze, and the beau- 
 tiful purple cloths ^ produced by Phoenician factories were 
 exported to every region of the kno^mi world. 
 
 The Phoenicians were the boldest sailors of antiquity. Some 
 of their long voyages are still on record. We learn from the 
 Bible that they made cruises on the Red Sea and Phoenician 
 Indian Ocean and brought the gold of Ophir — voyages of 
 "four hundred and twenty talents " — to Solomon.^ exploration 
 There is even a story of certain Phoenicians who, by direction 
 of an Egyptian king, explored the eastern coast of Africa, 
 rounded the Cape of Good Hope, and after three years' absence 
 returned to Egypt through the strait of Gibraltar. A much 
 more probable narrative is that of the voyage of Hanno, a 
 Carthaginian admiral. We still possess a Greek translation of 
 his interesting log book. It describes an expedition made 
 about 500 B.C. along the western coast of Africa. The explorers 
 seem to have sailed as far as the country now called Sierra 
 Leone. Nearly two thousand years elapsed before a similar 
 voyage along the African coast was undertaken. 
 
 1 See page 5. 
 
 ^ "Tynan purple" was a dye secured from a species of shellfish found along the 
 Phoenician coast and in Greek waters. 
 
 ' See I Kings, is, 26-28. The site of Ophir is not known, though probably it 
 was in southern Arabia. 
 
50 Oriental Civilization 
 
 Wherever the Phoenicians journeyed, they established settle- 
 ments. Most of these were merely trading posts which con- 
 Phoenician tained the warehouses for the storage of their 
 settlements goods. Here the shy natives came to barter 
 their raw materials for the finished products — cloths, tools, 
 weapons, wine, and oil — which the strangers from the East 
 had brought with them. Phoenician settlements sometimes 
 grew to be large and flourishing cities. The colony of Gades 
 in southern Spain, mentioned in the Old Testament as Tar- 
 shish,^ survives to this day as Cadiz. The city of Carthage, 
 founded in North Africa by colonists from Tyre, became the 
 commercial mistress of the Mediterranean. Carthaginian 
 history has many points of contact with that of the Greeks and 
 Romans. 
 
 16. Law and Morality 
 
 It is clear that societies so highly organized as Phoenicia, 
 Egypt, and Babylonia must have been held together by the 
 Babylonian firm bonds of law. The ancient Babylonians, 
 contracts especially, were a legal-minded people. When a 
 
 man sold his wheat, bought a slave, married a wife, or made a 
 will, the transaction was duly noted on a contract tablet, 
 which was then filed away in the public archives. Instead of 
 writing his name, a Babylonian stamped his seal on the wet 
 clay of the tablet. Every man who owned property had to have 
 a seal. 
 
 The earliest laws were, of course, unwritten. They were no 
 more than the long-established customs of the community. As 
 Code of civilization advanced, the usages that generally 
 
 Hammurabi prevailed were written out and made into legal 
 codes. A recent discovery has given to us the almost complete 
 text of the laws which Hammurabi, the Babylonian king, 
 ordered to be engraved on stone monuments and set up in all 
 the chief cities of his realm. ^ 
 
 The code of Hammurabi shows, in general, a high sense of 
 
 1 See Ezekiel, xxvii, 12, 25. 
 
 2 A monument containing the code of Hammurabi was found on the site of Susa 
 in 1901-1902 A.D. See the illustration, page 25. 
 
Law and Morality 
 
 51 
 
 justice. A man who tries to bribe a witness or a judge is to be 
 severely punished. A farmer who is careless with subject mat- 
 his dikes and allows the water to run through ter of Ham- 
 and flood his neighbor's land must restore the ™"^^ 1 s co e 
 value of the grain he has damaged. The owner of a vicious ox 
 which has gored a man 
 must pay a heavy fine, 
 provided he knew the 
 disposition of the ani- 
 mal and had not 
 blunted its horns. A 
 builder who puts up a 
 shaky house which 
 afterwards collapses 
 and kills the tenant is 
 himself to be put to 
 death. On the other 
 hand, the code has some 
 rude features. Punish- 
 ments were severe. For 
 injuries to the body 
 there was the simple 
 rule of retaliation — an 
 
 Babylonian Contract Tablet 
 
 The actual tablet is on the right; on the left is a 
 hollow clay case or envelope. 
 
 eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a limb for a limb. A son 
 who had struck his father was to have his hands cut off. The 
 nature of the punishment depended, moreover, on the rank of 
 the aggrieved party. A person who had caused the loss of a 
 "gentleman's" eye was to have his own plucked out; but if 
 the injury was done to a poor man, the culprit had only to 
 pay a fine. 
 
 Hammurabi's laws thus present a vivid picture of Oriental 
 society two thousand years before Christ. They always re- 
 mained the basis of the Babylonian and Assyrian importance 
 legal system. They were destined, also, to exert of Hammu- 
 a considerable influence upon Hebrew legislation. 
 Centuries after Hammurabi the enactments of the old Baby- 
 lonian king were reproduced in some of the familiar regulations 
 
l/ 
 
 52 Oriental Civilization 
 
 of the laws of Moses. In this way they became the heritage 
 of the Hebrews and, through them, of our modern world. 
 
 The laws which we find in the earlier books of the Bible were 
 ascribed by the Hebrews to Moses. These laws covered a 
 The Mosaic wide range of topics. They fixed all religious 
 '^°<i^ ceremonies, required the observance every seventh 
 
 day of the Sabbath, dealt with marriage and the family, stated 
 the penalties for wrongdoing, gave elaborate rules for sacrifices, 
 and even indicated what foods must be avoided as "unclean." 
 No other ancient people possessed so elaborate a code. The 
 Jews throughout the world obey, to this day, its precepts. 
 And modern Christendom still recites the Ten Commandments, 
 the noblest summary of the rules of right living that has come 
 down to us from the ancient world. 
 
 17. Religion 
 
 Oriental ideas of religion, even more than of law and morality, 
 were the gradual outgrowth of beliefs held by the Asiatic peoples 
 Nature wor- in prehistoric times. Everywhere nature worship 
 ship prevailed. The vault of heaven, earth and ocean, 
 
 sun, moon, and stars were all regarded either as themselves 
 divine or as the abode of divinities. The sun was an object of 
 especial adoration. We find a sun god, under different names, 
 in every Oriental country. 
 
 Another inheritance from prehistoric times was the belief in 
 evil spirits. In Babylonia and Assyria this superstition became 
 Babylonian ^ prominent feature of the popular rehgion. Men 
 belief in evil supposed themselves to be constantly surrounded 
 spirits ^^ ^ j^^g^ ^£ demons which caused insanity, sick- 
 
 ness, disease, and death — all the ills of life. People Hved in 
 constant fear of offending these malignant beings. 
 
 To cope with evil spirits the Babylonian used magic. He put 
 up a small image of a protecting god at the entrance to his 
 ,, . house and wore charms upon his person. If he 
 
 felt ill, he went to a priest, who recited a long 
 incantation supposed to drive out the "devil" afflicting the 
 patient. The reputation of the Babylonian priests wsis so wide- 
 
Religion 
 
 53 
 
 
 '•^w^sm 
 
 
 An Egyptian Scarab 
 
 The beetle, as a symbol of birth and resurrection, and 
 hence of immortality, enjoyed much reverence in ancient 
 Egypt. A scarab, or image of the beetle, was often 
 worn as a charm and was placed in the mummy as an 
 artificial heart. 
 
 spread that in time the name "Chaldean" ^ came to mean one 
 who is a magician. Some of their magical rites were borrowed 
 by the Jews, and later by the Romans, from whom they entered 
 Christian Europe. 
 Another Babylonian 
 practice which spread 
 westward was that of 
 divination, particu- 
 larly by inspecting the 
 entrails of animals 
 slain in sacrifice. This 
 was a very common 
 method of divination 
 among the Greeks and 
 Romans.^ 
 
 Astrology received 
 much attention. It was believed that the five planets, comets, 
 and eclipses of the sun and moon exerted an in- 
 fluence for good or evil on the life of man. Baby- 
 lonian astrology hkewise extended to western lands and became 
 popular among the Greeks and Romans. Some of it survives 
 to the present time. When we name the days Saturday, 
 Sunday, and Monday, we are unconscious astrologers, for in 
 old belief the first day belonged to the planet Saturn, the 
 second to the sun, and the third to the moon.^ Superstitious 
 people who try to read their fate in the stars are really prac- 
 ticing an art of Babylonian origin. 
 
 Less influential in later times was the animal worship of the 
 Egyptians. This, too, formed a heritage from the prehistoric 
 past. Many common animals of Egypt — the cat, Egyptian ani- 
 the hawk, the jackal, the bull, the ram, the croco- ™^l worship 
 dile — were highly reverenced. Some received worship be- 
 cause deities were supposed to dwell in them. The larger 
 
 Astrology 
 
 1 Chaldea was another name for Babylonia. ^ See page 148. 
 
 ^ The names of four other week days come from the names of old Teutonic deities. 
 Tuesday is the day of Tyr, Wednesday of Woden (Odin), Thursday of Thunor 
 (Thor), and Friday of the goddess Frigga. See page 3Q4. 
 
54 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 number, however, were not worshiped for themselves, but as 
 
 symbols of different gods. 
 
 In the midst of such an assemblage of nature deities, spirits^ 
 and sacred animals, it was remark- 
 Monotheism able that the behef in 
 in Persia q^^ gQ^j should ever 
 
 have arisen. The Medes and Per- 
 sians accepted the teachings of 
 Zoroaster, a great prophet who lived 
 perhaps as early as looo B.C. Ac- 
 cording to Zoroaster, Ahuramazda,, 
 the heaven-deity, is the maker and 
 upholder of the universe. He is a 
 god of light and order, of truth and 
 purity. Against him stands Ahri- 
 man, the personification of darkness 
 and evil. Ahuramazda in the end 
 will overcome Ahriman and will 
 reign supreme in a righteous world. 
 Zoroastrianism was the only mono- 
 theistic religion developed by an 
 Indo-European people.^ 
 The Hebrews, alone among the Semitic peoples of antiquity, 
 were to develop the worship of their god, Jehovah, into a lasting 
 Hebrew mon- monotheism. This was a long and gradual proc- 
 otheism ggg_ Jehovah was at first regarded as the pecu- 
 
 liar divinity of the Hebrews. His worshipers did not deny 
 the existence of the gods of other nations. From the eighth 
 century onward this narrow conception of Jehovah was trans- 
 formed by the labors of the Hebrew prophets. They taught 
 that Jehovah was the creator and ruler of the world and the 
 loving father of all mankind. On Hebrew monotheism twa 
 
 ' Zoroastrians are still to be found in the East. In Persia, now a Mohammedani 
 country, there is a little band of devoted followers of Zoroaster, who keep up to this 
 day the tenets of their ancient faith. In India the Parsees of Bombay are the 
 descendants of those Persians who fled from Persia at the time of the Mo- 
 hammedan conquest (page 376), rather than surrender their cherished beliefs 
 and embrace a new religion. 
 
 Amenhotep IV 
 
 A striking likeness of an Egyptian 
 king (reigned about 1375-1358 B.C.) 
 who endeavored to introduce mono- 
 theism in Egypt by abolishing the 
 worship of all gods except the sun 
 god. This religious revolution ended 
 in failure, for after the king's death 
 the old deities were restored to honor. 
 
Religion 
 
 55 
 
 world religions have been founded — Mohammedanism and 
 Christianity. 
 
 We do not find among the early Hebrews or any other Oriental 
 people very clear ideas about the hfe after death. The Egyp- 
 tians long beUeved Egyptian 
 that the soul. of the ideas of the 
 J J • J J • future life 
 
 dead man resided m 
 
 or near the tomb, closely asso- 
 ciated with the body. This notion 
 seems to have first led to the 
 practice of embalming the corpse, 
 so that it might never suffer de- 
 cay. If the body was not pre- 
 served, the soul might die, or it 
 might become a wandering ghost, 
 restless and dangerous to the liv- 
 ing. Later Egyptian thought re- 
 garded the future state as a place 
 of rewards and punishments. 
 One of the chapters of the work 
 called the Book of the Dead de- 
 scribes the judgment of the soul 
 in the spirit world. If a man in 
 the earthly life had not murdered, 
 stolen, coveted the property of others, blasphemed the gods, 
 borne false witness, ill treated his parents, or committed certain 
 other wrongs, his soul would enjoy a blissful immortality. 
 
 Some Oriental peoples kept the primitive belief that after 
 death all men, good and bad alike, suffered the same fate. The 
 
 Mummy and Cover of 
 Coffin 
 
 U. S. National Museum, Washington. 
 
 Babylonian 
 
 Babylonians supposed that the souls of the de- 
 parted passed a cheerless existence in a gloomy and Hebrew 
 
 underworld. The early Hebrew idea of Sheol, ^^f^^ °/. *^® 
 
 ■' future life 
 
 "the land of darkness and the shadow of death, ^ 
 
 was very similar. Such thoughts of the future life left noth- 
 ing for either fear or hope. In later times, however, the 
 Hebrews came to believe in the resurrection of the dead 
 
 1 Job, X, 21. 
 
S6 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 and the last judgment, conceptions afterwards adopted by 
 Christianity. 
 
 18. Literature and Art 
 
 Religion inspired the largest part of ancient literature. Each 
 Oriental people possessed sacred writings. The Egyptian Book 
 The Egyptian ^f ^^^ Dead was already venerable in 3000 B.C. 
 It was a collection of hymns, prayers, and magical 
 phrases to be recited by the soul on its journey 
 beyond the grave and in the spirit world. A chapter from this 
 work usually covered the inner side of the mummy case. 
 
 l|)lll/IIIIW/l""™ll"l'''ll""'"'''''''''''""''''l"l'"lil""'""""""l'»'"ll"l"""l""liW 
 
 Book of the 
 Dead 
 
 immmmmmmmm[mmmmm\\mmi\mm\\\mmmmmmmmmmmmmm\mmmmmmmmmmi^^ 
 
 The JtJDGMENT OF THE DeAD 
 
 From a papyrus containing the Booh of the Dead. The illustration shows a man 
 and his wife (at the left) entering the hall in the spirit world, where sits the god of 
 the dead with forty-two jurors (seen above) as his assistants. The heart of the man, 
 symbolized by a jar, is being weighed in balances by a jackal-headed god against a 
 feather, the symbol of truth. The monster in the right-hand corner stands ready to 
 devour the soul, if the heart is found lighter than the feather. 
 
 Much more interesting are the two Babylonian epics, frag- 
 ments of which were found on clay tablets in a royal library 
 The Babylo- at Nineveh. The epic of the Creation tells how 
 nian epics j^j^g gQ^j Marduk overcame a terrible dragon, the 
 symbol of primeval chaos, and thus established order in the 
 universe. Then with half the body of the dead dragon he made 
 a covering for the heavens and set therein the stars. Next he 
 caused the new moon to shine and made it the ruler of the night. 
 His last work was the creation of man, in order that the service 
 and worship of the gods might be established forever. The 
 
Literature and Art 
 
 57 
 
 second epic contains an account of a flood, sent by the gods to 
 punish sinful 
 
 men. The rain 
 fell for six days 
 and nights and 
 covered the entire 
 earth. All men 
 were drowned ex- 
 cept the Baby- 
 lonian Noah, his 
 family, and his 
 relatives, who 
 safely rode the 
 waters in an ark. 
 This ancient nar- 
 
 The Deluge Tablet 
 
 British Museum, London 
 Contains the narrative of the flood as pieced together and 
 
 rative so Closelv published by George Smith in 1872 a.d. There are sixteen 
 , , , fragments in tlie restoration. 
 
 resembles the 
 
 Bible story in Genesis that we must trace them both to a com- 
 mon source. 
 
 All these writings are so ancient that their very authors are 
 
 An Egyptian Temple (Restored) 
 
 The building extended along the Nile for nearly eight hundred feet. A double line of 
 sphinxes led to the only entrance, in front of which were two obelisks and four colossal 
 statues of Rameses II. Behind the first gateway, or pylon, came an open court surroimded 
 by a portico upheld by pillars. The second and third pylons were connected by a covered 
 passage leading into another open court. Lower rooms at the rear of the temple containe4 
 the sanctuary of the god, which only the king and priests could enter. 
 
58 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 forgotten. The interest they excite is historical rather than 
 The Hebrew literary. From Oriental antiquity only one great 
 Bible work has reached us that still has power to move 
 
 the hearts of men — the Hebrew Bible. 
 Architecture, in Egypt, was the leading art. The Egyptians 
 were the first people who learned to raise 
 Egyptian buildings with vast halls 
 
 architecture supported by ponderous col- 
 umns. Their wealth and skill, however, 
 were not lavished in the erection of fine 
 private mansions or splendid public 
 buildings. The characteristic works of 
 Egyptian architecture are the tombs of 
 the kings and the temples of the gods. 
 The picture of the great structure at 
 Thebes, which Rameses II completed,^ 
 will give some idea of an Egyptian tem- 
 ple with its gateways, open courts, ob- 
 elisks, and statues. 
 
 The architecture of Babylonia and 
 Assyria was totally unlike that of Egypt, 
 Architecture because brick, and not stone, 
 in Babylonia formed the chief building 
 and Assyria ^^^^^-^^^ In Babylonia the 
 
 temple was a solid, square tower, built on 
 a broad platform. It consisted usually 
 of seven stages, which arose one above the 
 other to the top, where the shrine of the 
 deity was placed. The different stages were connected by an 
 inclined ascent. The four sides of the temple faced the cardi- 
 nal points, and the several stages were dedicated to the sun, 
 moon, and five planets. In Assyria the characteristic building 
 was the palace. But the sun-dried bricks, of which both tem- 
 ples and palaces were composed, lacked the durability of stone 
 and have long since dissolved into shapeless mounds. 
 The surviving' examples of Egyptian sculpture consist of 
 
 I See page 28. 
 
 An Egyptian Wooden 
 Statue 
 
 Museum of Gizeh 
 Found in a tomb near 
 Memphis. The statue, 
 which belongs to the age of 
 the pyramid kings, represents 
 a bustling, active, middle- 
 class official. 
 
Literature and Art 
 
 59 
 
 bas-reliefs and figures in the round, carved from limestone and 
 granite or cast in bronze. Many of the statues Egyptian 
 appear to our eyes very stiff and ungraceful. The sculpture 
 sculptor never learned how to pose his figures easily or how to 
 arrange them in an artistic group. In spite of these defects 
 some Egyptian statues are wonderfully lifelike.^ 
 
 M-3f--^ 
 
 An Assyrian Palace (Restored) 
 
 The royal residence of Sargon II near Nineveh was placed upon a high platform oi 
 brick masonry, the top of which was gained by stairs and an inclined roadway. The 
 palace consisted of a series of one-storied rectangular halls and long corridors surround- 
 ing inner courts. They were provided with imposing entrances, flanked by colossal 
 human-headed bulls, representing guardian spirits. The entire building covered more 
 than twenty-three acres and contained two hundred apartments. In the rear is seen 
 a temple-tower. 
 
 Few examples have reached us of Babylonian and Assyrian 
 sculpture in the round. As in Egypt, the figures seem rigid and 
 out of proportion. The Assyrian bas-reliefs show sculpture in 
 a higher development of the artistic sense, espe- Babylonia 
 daily in the rendering of animals. The sculptures ^° ssyna 
 that deal with the exploits of the kings in war and hunting often 
 tell their story in so graphic a way as to make up for the absence 
 of written records. 
 
 Painting in the ancient East did not reach the dignity of an 
 
 1 See the illustrations, pages 27, 54, 58, 63, 
 
6o 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 independent art. It was employed solely for decorative pur- 
 poses. Bas-reliefs and wall surfaces were often brightly 
 
 Oriental Colored, 
 
 painting ^he ar- 
 
 tist had no knowledge 
 of perspective and 
 drew^ all his figures in 
 profile, without any 
 distinction of Hght 
 and shade. Indeed, 
 Oriental painting, as 
 well as Oriental sculp- 
 ture, made small pre- 
 tense to the beautiful. 
 Beauty was born into 
 the world with the art 
 of the Greeks. 
 
 19. Science and 
 Education 
 
 A A iir TT T. Conspicuous ad- 
 
 An Assyrian Winged Human-headed Bull ^ 
 
 vance took place in 
 the exact sciences. The leading operations of arithmetic were 
 Arithmetic known. A Babylonian tablet gives a table of 
 and geometry gq^ares and cubes correctly calculated from i to 60. 
 The number 12 was the basis of all reckonings. The division 
 of the circle into degrees, minutes, and seconds (360°, 60', 60") 
 was an invention of the Babylonians which illustrates this duo- 
 decimal system. A start was made in geometry. One of the 
 oldest of Egyptian books contains a dozen geometrical prob- 
 lems. This knowledge was afterwards developed into a true 
 science by the Greeks. 
 
 In both Egypt and Babylonia the cloudless skies and still, 
 
 . ^ warm nights early led to astronomical research. 
 
 Astronomy ° ■' 
 
 At a remote period, perhaps before 4000 B.C., the 
 Egyptians framed a solar calendar,^ consisting of twelve 
 
 J See page 13. 
 
Science and Education 6i 
 
 months, each thirty days in length, with five extra days at the 
 end of the year. This calendar was taken over by the Romans,'- 
 who added the system of leap years. The Babylonians made 
 noteworthy progress in some branches of astronomy. They 
 were able to trace the course of the sun through the twelve con- 
 stellations of the zodiac and to distinguish five of the planets 
 from the fixed stars. The successful prediction of eclipses 
 
 - 71; ,A«^ ~ if 
 
 
 'n 
 
 i]lk:^jkilL2MJJiiiiik^hlJ^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 An Assyrian Hunting Scene 
 
 British Museum, London 
 A bas-relief from a slab found at Nineveh. 
 
 formed another Babylonian achievement. Such astronomical 
 discoveries must have required much patient and accurate 
 observation. 
 
 Geographical ideas for a long time were very crude. An 
 ancient map, scratched on clay, indicates that about eight 
 centuries before Christ the Babylonians had 
 gained some knowledge, not only of their own 
 land, but even of regions beyond the Mediterranean. The 
 chief increase in man's knowledge of the world in anciejit times 
 was due to the Phoenicians.^ 
 
 The skill of Oriental peoples as mechanics and engineers is 
 proved by their success as builders. The great Practical 
 pyramids exactly face the points of the com.pass. sciences 
 The principle of the round arch was known in Babylonia 
 
 1 See page i86, note 2. 2 See page 48. 
 
62 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 at a remote period. The transportation of colossal stone 
 monuments exhibits a knowledge of the lever, pulley, and in- 
 cUned plane.^ Babylonian inventions were the sundial and the 
 
 water clock, the one 
 to register the passage 
 of the hours by day, 
 the other by night. 
 The Egyptians and 
 Babylonians also 
 made some progress 
 in the practice of 
 medicine. 
 
 The schools, in both 
 Egypt and Babylonia, 
 The temple were at- 
 schooi t ached 
 
 to the temples and 
 were conducted by 
 the priests. Writing 
 was the chief subject 
 of instruction. It 
 took many years of 
 patient study to 
 master the cuneiform 
 symbols or the even 
 more difi&cult hiero- 
 glyphics. "He who 
 would excel in the 
 school of the scribes," 
 ran an ancient 
 maxim, "must rise 
 with the dawn." 
 Writing was learned by imitating the examples suppUed in 
 copy-books. Some of the model letters studied by Egyptian 
 boys of the twentieth century B.C. have come* down to us. 
 Reading, too, was an art not easy to learn. Dictionaries and 
 
 ^ See the illustration, page 46, 
 
 A Babylonian Map of the World 
 
 A tablet of dark brown clay, much injured, dating from 
 the 8th or 7th century B.C. The two large concentric cir- 
 cles indicate the ocean, or, as it is called in the cuneiform 
 writing between the circles, the " Briny Flood." Beyond 
 the ocean are seven successive projections of land, repre- 
 sented by triangles. Perhaps they refer to the countries 
 existing beyond the Black Sea and the Red Sea. The 
 two parallel lines within the inner circle represent the 
 Euphrates. The little rings stand for the Babylonian 
 cities in this region. 
 
Science and Education 63 
 
 grammars were written to aid the beginner. A little instruc- 
 tion was also provided in counting and calculating. 
 
 Having learned to read and write, the pupil was ready to 
 enter on the coveted career of a scribe. In a community w^here 
 
 nearly every one ^, 
 
 ■' ■' The scribes 
 
 was illiterate, the 
 
 scribes naturally held an honor- 
 able place. They conducted the 
 correspondence of the time. 
 When a man wished to send a 
 letter, he had a scribe write it, 
 signing it himself by afiSxing his 
 seal. When he received a letter, 
 he usually employed a scribe to 
 read it to him. The scribes 
 were also kept busy copying An Egyptian Scribe 
 
 11 .1 Louvre, Paris 
 
 books on the papyrus paper or 
 
 clay tablets which served as writing materials. 
 
 Every large city of Babylonia possessed a collection of books. 
 Several of the larger libraries have been discovered. At 
 Nippur, in Babylonia, thirty thousand clay tablets The temple 
 were found. Another great collection of books library 
 was unearthed in a royal palace at Nineveh. This Assyrian 
 library seems to have been open for the general use of the 
 king's subjects. The Egyptians also had their libraries, 
 usually as adjuncts to the temples, and hence under priestly 
 control. 
 
 Learning and education were so closely limited to a few in- 
 dividuals that the mass of the people were sunk in deepest 
 ignorance. Men could not pursue knowledge for widespread 
 themselves, but had to accept everything on author- popular igno- 
 ity. Hence the inhabitants of Oriental lands 
 remained a conservative folk, slow to abandon their time- 
 honored beliefs and very unwilling to adopt a new custom even 
 when clearly better than the old. This absence of popular 
 education, more than anything else, made Oriental civilization 
 unprogressive. 
 
64 
 
 Oriental Civilization 
 
 Excavations at Nippur 
 
 Nippur was the ancient " Calneh in the land of Shinar " (Genesis, x, lo). Excavations 
 here were conducted by the University of Pennsylvania during 1889-igoo a.d. The city 
 contained an imposing temple, a library, a school, and even a little museum of antiquities. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. What was the origin of the "divine right" of kings? 2. Explain what is 
 TaesLUt hy despotism; hy autocracy. 3. What European state comes nearest to being 
 a pure despotism? What European monarch styles himself as an autocrat? 4. 
 What do the illustrations on pages 38, 43 tell about the pomp of Oriental kings? 
 5. Why did the existence of numerous slaves in Egypt and Babylonia tend to keep 
 low the wages of free workmen? Why is it true that civilization may be said to 
 have begun "with the cracking of the slave whip"? 6. What Ught is thrown on , 
 the beginnings of money in ancient Egypt by the illustration on page 47? 7. 
 Name some objects which, in place of the metals, are used by primitive peoples as 
 money. 8. Interest in Babylonia was usually at the rate of 20% a year. Why is 
 it so much lower in modern coimtries? 9. On the map, page 48, indicate the trade 
 routes between eastern and western Asia which met in Mesopotamia. 10. The 
 Phoenicians have been called "the English of antiquity." Can you give any reason 
 for this characterization? 11. Why should the Phoenicians have been called the "co- 
 lossal peddlers" of the ancient world? 12. What books of the Bible contain the laws 
 of Israel? 13. What reasons can you suggest for the universal worship of the sim? 
 14. Define polytheism and monotheism, giving examples of each. 15. Describe 
 the Egyptian conception of the judgment of the dead (illustration, page 56). 
 16. How many "books" are there in the Old Testament? 17. What is the Apocry- 
 pha? 18. How are the pyramids proof of an advanced civilization among the 
 Egyptians? 19. What is a bas-relief? Select some examples from the illustrations. 
 20. From what Oriental peoples do we get the oldest true arch? the first coined 
 money? the earliest legal code? the most ancient book? 2 1 . Enumerate the most 
 important contributions to civilization made in Oriental antiquity.. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE LANDS OF THE WEST AND THE RISE OF, 
 GREECE TO ABOUT 500 B.C.i 
 
 20. Physical Europe 
 
 The continent of Asia, projecting its huge bulk southwest- 
 ward between the seas, gradually narrows into the smaller 
 continent of Europe. The boundary between the Em-ope a 
 two regions is not well defined. Ancient geogra- peninsula 
 phers found a convenient dividing line north of 
 the Black Sea in the course of the river Don. Modern map 
 makers usually place the division at the Ural Mountains, the 
 Caspian Sea, and the Caucasus. Each of these boundaries 
 is more or less arbitrary. In a geographical sense Europe is 
 only the largest of the great Asiatic peninsulas. 
 
 But in physical features the two continents disclose the most 
 striking contrasts. The sea, which washes only the remote 
 edges of Asia, penetrates deeply into Europe and physical fea- 
 forms an extremely irregular coast line with numer- ttu-es of 
 ous bays and harbors. The mountains of Europe, "™^® 
 seldom very high and provided with easy passes, present no 
 such barriers to intercourse as the mightier ranges of Asia. We 
 miss in Europe the extensive deserts and barren table-lands 
 which form such a feature of Asiatic geography. With the 
 exception of Russia the surface, generally, is distributed into 
 plains, hills, and valleys of moderate size. Instead of a few 
 large rivers, such as are found in Asia, Europe is well supplied 
 with numerous streams that make it possible to travel readily 
 from one district to another. 
 
 The almost unbroken mountain chain formed by the Pyrenees, 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter iii, "Early Greek Society as 
 Pictured in the Homeric Poems"; chapter iv, "Stories from Greek Mythology"; 
 chapter v, "Some Greek Tyrants"; chapter vi, "Spartan Education and Life." 
 
66 The Rise of Greece 
 
 the Alps, and the Balkans, sharply separates the central 
 Central and ^^^^ mass of Europe from the regions to the south, 
 northern Central Europe consists, in general, of lowlands, 
 
 ^^°P^ which widen eastward into the vast Russian plain. 
 
 Northern Europe includes the British Isles, physically an exten- 
 sion of Europe, and the peninsulas of Scandinavia and Finland, 
 between the Baltic Sea and the Arctic Ocean. Twenty centuries 
 ago central and northern Europe was a land of forests and 
 marshes, of desolate steppes and icebound hills. The peoples 
 who inhabited it — Celts in the west, Teutons or Germans in 
 the north, Slavs in the east — were men of Indo-European ^ 
 race and speech. They were still barbarians. During ancient 
 times we hear little of them, except as their occasional migra- 
 tions southward brought them into contact with the Greeks 
 and the Romans. 
 
 Southern Europe comprises the three peninsulas of Spain, 
 Italy, and the Balkans, which reach far south into the Mediter- 
 Southern ranean. This great inland sea is divided into two 
 
 Europe parts near the center, where Africa and the island 
 
 of Sicily almost touch each other across a narrow strait. The 
 eastern part contains several minor seas, of which the one 
 called the ^gean had most importance in Greek history. 
 
 21. Greece and the .ffigean 
 
 The iEgean is an almost landlocked body of water. The 
 Balkan peninsula, narrowing toward the Mediterranean into 
 The iEgean the smaller peninsula of Greece, confines it on the 
 S®* west. On the east it meets a boundary in Asia 
 
 Minor. The southern boundary is formed by a chain of islands, 
 while the only opening northward is found in the narrow pas- 
 sage leading to the Black Sea. The coasts and islands of the 
 ^gean thus make up a little world set off by itself. 
 
 Continental Greece is a tiny country. Its greatest length is 
 Continental scarcely more than two hundred and fifty miles; its 
 Greece greatest breadth is only one hundred and eighty 
 
 miles. Mountain ridges, offshoots of the Balkans, compose 
 
 1 See pages 16-17. 
 
Greece and the yEgean 67 
 
 the greater part of its area. Into the valleys and deep gorges 
 of the interior the impetuous sea has everywhere forced a chan- 
 nel. The coast line, accordingly, is most irregular — a constant 
 succession of sharp promontories and curving bays. The 
 mountains, crossing the peninsula in confused masses, break it 
 up into numberless valleys and glens which seldom widen into 
 plains. The rivers are not navigable. The few lakes, hemmed 
 in by the hills, have no outlets except in underground channels. 
 In this land of the Greeks no place is more than fifty miles from 
 a mountain range, or more than forty miles from some long 
 arm of the Mediterranean. 
 
 From the Greek mainland to the coast of Asia Minor the 
 traveler follows a route thickly studded with rocky islands. 
 They are near enough together to permit the The iEgean 
 passage from one to another without losing sight islands 
 of land. The i^gean islands thus served as "stepping-stones" 
 between Greece and Asia Minor.^ 
 
 Western Asia Minor resembles Continental Greece in its 
 deeply indented coast, variety of scenery, and mild cUmate. 
 The fertile river valleys of this region early at- Western Asia 
 tracted Greek colonists. They built here many Minor 
 flourishing cities, especially along the central coast, which 
 came to be known as Ionia. 
 
 Greek history well illustrates the influence of geographical 
 conditions on the hfe of a people. In the first place, mountain 
 ranges cut up Continental Greece into many small influence of 
 states, separated from one another by natural geographical 
 ramparts. Hence the Greeks loved most of all ^°^ ^^^°^^ 
 their own local independence and always refused to unite into 
 one nation under a single government. In the second place, 
 the near presence of the sea made sailors of the Greeks and led 
 them to devote much energy to foreign commerce. They 
 early felt, in consequence, the stimulating effects of inter- 
 course with other peoples. Finally, the location of Greece at 
 the threshold of Asia, with its best harbors and most numer- 
 ous islands on the eastern coast, enabled the country to receive 
 ' For the island routes see the map between pages 68-69. 
 

 y68 The Rise of Greece 
 
 and profit by all the culture of the Orient. Greece faced the 
 civilized East. 
 
 22. The ^gean Age (to about 1100 B.C.) 
 
 The Greeks of historic times knew very little about their 
 prehistoric period. Instead of accurate knowledge they had 
 
 A prehistoric Only the 
 
 civilization beauti- 
 ful legends preserved 
 in ancient poems, 
 such as the Iliad 
 and the Odyssey. 
 Within our own 
 day, however, re- 
 markable excava- 
 tions have disclosed 
 the remains of a 
 widespread and 
 flourishing civiliza- 
 tion in times so dis- 
 tant that the historic 
 Greeks had lost all 
 sight of it. As in the 
 Orient,^ the labors 
 of modern scholars 
 are yearly adding to 
 our knowledge of 
 ancient life. 
 
 The man who did 
 most to reveal the 
 prehistoric civilization of Greece was a wealthy German mer- 
 Schliemann's chant named Heinrich Schliemann. An enthu- 
 excavations siastic lover of Homer, he believed that the stories 
 ^°^ of the Trojan War related in the Iliad were not 
 
 idle fancies, but real facts. In 1870 a.d. he started to test his 
 beliefs by excavations at a hill called Hissarlik, on the north- 
 
 EXCAVATIONS AT TrOY 
 
 The great northeast tower of the sixth city. The stairs 
 at the right belong to the eighth city. 
 
 ^ See page 42. 
 
The iEgean Age 
 
 69 
 
 western coast of Asia Minor. Here tradition had always fixed 
 the site of ancient Troy. Schhemann's discoveries and those of 
 later explorers proved that at Hissarhk at least nine successive 
 cities had come into existence, flourished, and passed away. 
 
 ~0 10 20 30 40 bO 
 
 Scale of Miles 
 
 22° Longitude East 24° from 
 
 Excavations completed in 1892 a.d. have shown that the sixth 
 city in order from the bottom was the one described in the 
 Homeric poems. It had powerful walls defended by towers, 
 well-fortified gates, and palaces of stone. The marks of fire 
 throughout the ruins indicate that the city must have been 
 destroyed by a disastrous conflagration. 
 
 The remarkable disclosures at Troy encouraged Schliemann 
 to excavate other Homeric sites. At Mycenae, a prehistoric 
 
70 
 
 The Rise of Greece 
 
 city of Argolis in Greece, he laid bare six rock-hewn graves, 
 , containing the skeletons of nineteen persons, men, 
 excavations women, and children. The faces of the dead had 
 at Mycenae j-^ggj^ covered with thin masks of gold, and their 
 bodies had been decked with gold diadems, brace- 
 lets, and pendants. The other funeral offerings include gold 
 
 rings, silver vases, 
 and a variety of 
 bronze weapons. 
 At Tiryns, once 
 the capital of Ar- 
 golis, he uncov- 
 ered the ruins of 
 an ex t e n sive 
 structure with 
 gateways, open 
 courts, and closed 
 apartments. 
 Characteristic of 
 this edifice were 
 the separate quar- 
 ters occupied by 
 men and women, 
 the series of store- 
 rooms for provi- 
 sions, and such a 
 modern conven- 
 ience as a bath- 
 room with pipes and drains. In short, the palace at Tiryns 
 gives us a clear and detailed picture of the home of a Homeric 
 prince. 
 
 But the fame of even Schliemann's discoveries has been some- 
 what dimmed by the excavations made since 1900 a.d. on the 
 Evans's ex- ^^^^ °^ Gnossus, the ancient capital of the island of 
 cavations at Crete. At Gnossus an Englishman, Sir Arthur 
 nossus Evans, has found the remains of an enormous 
 
 palace, with numerous courts, passages, and rooms. Here is 
 
 Lions' Gate, Mycen^ 
 
 The stone relief, of triangular shape, represents two lions 
 (or lionesses) facing each other on opposite sides of a pillar. 
 The heads of the animals have been lost. 
 
The ^gean Age 
 
 71 
 
 the royal council chamber with the throne on which the king 
 once sat. Here are the royal magazines, still filled with huge 
 earthenware jars for the storage of provisions. A great number 
 of brilliant pictures — hunting scenes, landscapes, portraits of 
 men and women — cover the palace walls. Buried in some of 
 the chambers were thousands 
 of clay tablets with inscrip- 
 tions which, if ever read, will 
 add new chapters to ancient 
 history.^ 
 
 These discoveries in the 
 ^gean enable us to place 
 another venerable Antiquity of 
 center of civilized iEgean civi- 
 
 Tr 1, i-i- -J r lization 
 life by the side 01 
 
 Babylonia and Egypt. As 
 early as 3000 B.C. the primitive 
 inhabitants of the JEgea.n were 
 giving up the use of stone tools 
 and weapons for those of metal. 
 Bronze soon came into general 
 use, as is shown by the excava- 
 tions. The five centuries between 1600 and iioo B.C. appear 
 to have been the time when the civilization of the ^gean Age 
 reached its highest development. 
 
 Remarkable progress took place during ^gean times in some 
 of the fine arts. We find imposing palaces, often splendidly 
 adorned and arranged for a life of comfort. Wall 
 paintings, plaster reliefs, and fine carvings in stone 
 excite our admiration. ^Egean artists made beautiful pottery 
 of many shapes and cleverly decorated it with plant and ani- 
 mal forms. They carved ivory, engraved gems, and excelled 
 in the working of metals. Some of their productions in gold, 
 silver, and bronze were scarcely surpassed by Greek artists a 
 thousand years later.^ 
 
 There was much intercourse throughout the Mediterranean 
 ' See the illustration, page 10. ^ See the plate facing page 70. 
 
 Silver Fragment from Mycen^ 
 
 National Museum, Athens 
 
 A siege scene showing the bows, slings, 
 and huge shields of Mycen£ean warriors. In 
 the background are seen the masonry of 
 the city wall and the flat-roofed houses. 
 
 The fine arts 
 
72 
 
 The Rise of Greece 
 
 Commerce 
 
 A Cretan Girl 
 
 Museum of Candia, Crete 
 
 A fresco painting from the palace 
 of Gnossus. The girl's face is so aston- 
 ishingly modern in treatment that one 
 can scarcely believe that the picture 
 belongs to the sixteenth century b.c. 
 
 during this period. Products of vEgean art have been found 
 as far west as Sicily, Italy, and Spain, ^gean 
 pottery has frequently been discovered in Egyp- 
 tian tombs. Some objects unearthed in Babylonia are ap- 
 parently of iEgean workmanship. 
 In those ancient days Crete was 
 mistress of the seas.' Cretan mer- 
 chants preceded the Phoenicians as 
 carriers between Asia and Europe.^ 
 Trade and commerce thus opened 
 up the Mediterranean world to 
 all the cultural influences of the 
 Orient. 
 
 ^gean civilization did not pene- 
 trate beyond the shores of Asia 
 Downfall of ^i^or, the islands, 
 ^gean civi- and the coasts of 
 lization Continental Greece. 
 
 The interior regions of the Greek 
 peninsula remained the home of 
 barbarous tribes, which had not 
 yet learned to build cities, to cre- 
 ate beautiful objects of art, or to 
 traffic on the seas. By iioo B.C. their destructive inroads 
 brought the ^Egean Age to an end. 
 
 23. The Homeric Age (about 1100-750 B.C.) 
 
 The barbarians who overthrew ^gean civilization seem to 
 have entered Greece from the north, perhaps from the region 
 Coming of ^^ ^^^ Danube River. They pushed gradually 
 the northern southward, sometimes exterminating or enslaving 
 barbarians ^^^ earlier inhabitants of the country, but more 
 often settling peaceably in their new homes. Conquerors and 
 conquered. slowly intermingled and so produced the one Greek 
 people which is found at the dawn of history. These Greeks, 
 as we shall call them henceforth, also occupied the islands of 
 
 1 See pages 29, 48. 
 
The Homeric Age 
 
 73 
 
 the iEgean Sea and the coast of Asia Minor. The entire basin 
 of the yEgean thus became a Greek world. 
 
 The period between the end of the iEgean Age and the open- 
 ing of historic times in Greece The Homeric 
 is usually called the Homeric ^p^'^^ 
 Age, because many features of its civiliza- 
 tion are reflected in two epic poems called 
 the Iliad and the Odyssey. The former 
 deals with the story of a Greek expedition 
 against Troy; the latter describes the wan- 
 derings of the hero Odysseus on his return 
 from Troy. The two epics were probably 
 composed in Ionia, and by the Greeks were 
 attributed to a blind bard named Homer. 
 Many modern scholars, however, consider 
 them the work of several generations of 
 poets. The references in the Iliad and the 
 Odyssey to industry, social life, law, gov- 
 ernment, and religion give us some idea 
 of the culture which the historic Greeks 
 received as their inheritance. 
 
 The Greeks as described in the Homeric 
 
 epics were in a transitional stage between 
 
 the life of shepherds and that ^ , 
 
 • 1 Industry 
 of farmers. Wealth consisted 
 
 chiefly of flocks and herds, though nearly 
 every freeman owned a little plot of land 
 on which he cultivated grain and cared for 
 his orchard and vineyard. There were few 
 skilled workmen, for almost everything was made at home. 
 A separate class of traders had not yet arisen. Com.merce was 
 little followed. The Greeks depended on Phoenician sailors to 
 bring to their shores the commodities which they could not 
 produce themselves. Iron was known and used, for instance, 
 in the manufacture of farm tools. During Homeric times, how- 
 ever, that metal had not yet displaced copper and bronze.^ 
 
 1 See page 5. 
 
 ^GEAN Snake 
 Goddess 
 
 Museum of Fine Arts, 
 Boston 
 
 A gold and ivory statu- 
 ette found in Crete. Dates 
 from the sixteenth cen- 
 tury B.C. The goddess 
 wears the characteristic 
 Cretan dress, with low- 
 cut jacket and full skirt 
 with five plaited flounces. 
 On her head is an elabo- 
 rate crown. 
 
74 
 
 The Rise of Greece 
 
 Social life was very simple. Princes tended flocks and built 
 houses; princesses carried water and washed clothes. Agamem- 
 non, Odysseus, and other heroes were not ashamed 
 Social life > j > , , • 
 
 to be their own butchers and cooks. The Homeric 
 
 knights did not ride on horseback, but fought from chariots. 
 They sat at table instead of rechning 
 at meals, as did the later Greeks. 
 Coined money was unknown. Trade 
 was by barter, values being reckoned 
 in oxen or in lumps of gold and silver. 
 Men bought their wives by making 
 gifts of cattle to the parents. The 
 art of writing is mentioned only once 
 in the Homeric poems, and doubtless 
 was little used. 
 
 The times were rude. Wars, though 
 petty, were numerous and cruel. The 
 Law and vanquished suffered 
 
 morality death or slavery. Piracy, 
 
 flourishing upon the unprotected seas, 
 ranked as an honorable occupation. 
 It was no insult to inquire of a sea- 
 faring stranger whether he was pirate 
 or merchant. Murders were frequent. 
 The murderer had to dread, not a pub- 
 lic trial and punishment, but rather 
 the personal vengeance of the kinsmen 
 of his victim. The Homeric Greeks, 
 in fact, exhibited the usual defects 
 and vices of barbarous peoples. 
 The Iliad and Odyssey disclose a considerable acquaintance 
 with peninsular Greece and the coasts of Asia Minor. Cyprus, 
 Homeric Eg)^t, and Sicily are also known in part. The 
 
 geography pQg|- imagines the earth as a sort of flat shield, 
 with Greece lying in the center.^ The Mediterranean, "The 
 Sea," as it is called by Homer, and its continuation, the 
 
 1 See the map, page 76. 
 
 A Cretan Cupbearer 
 
 Museum of Candia, Crete 
 A fresco painting from the pal- 
 ace of Gnossus. The youth car- 
 ries a silver cup ornamented with 
 gold. His waist is tightly drawn 
 in by a girdle, his hair is dark 
 and curly; his profile is almost 
 classically Greek. 
 
Early Greek Religion 
 
 75 
 
 Euxine/ divided the world into two equal parts. Surrounding 
 the earth was "the great strength of the Stream of Ocean," ^ a 
 river, broad and deep, beyond which lay the dark and misty 
 
 Scale of Miles 
 
 East 24° from 
 
 realm of the mythical Cimmerians. The underworld of Hades, 
 home of the dead, was beneath the surface of the earth. 
 
 24. Early Greek Religion 
 
 We may learn from the Homeric poems what were the religious 
 ideas held by the early Greeks. The greater gods and goddesses 
 were not numerous. Less than a score everywhere .The Olym- 
 received worship under the same names and in all p^^° council 
 the temples. Twelve of the chief deities formed a select council, 
 which was supposed to meet on the top of snow-crowned Olym- 
 pus. The Greeks, however, did not agree as to what gods and 
 goddesses should be included in this august assemblage. 
 
 ^ The Greek name of the Black Sea. 
 
 2 Iliad, xviii, 607. 
 
76 
 
 The Rise of Greece 
 
 Many of the Olympian deities appear to have been simply 
 personifications of natural phenomena. Zeus, "father of gods 
 Attributes of and men," as Homer calls him, was a heaven god, 
 the deities -^j^q gathered the clouds in storms and hurled the 
 lightning bolt. Apollo, a mighty god of light, who warded off 
 
 darkness and evil, became the ideal of manly beauty and the 
 patron of music, poetry, and healing. Dionysus was worshiped 
 as the god of sprouting and budding vegetation. Poseidon, 
 brother of Zeus, ruled the sea. Hera, the wife of Zeus, repre- 
 sented the female principle in nature. Hence she presided over 
 the life of women and especially over the sacred rites of marriage. 
 Athena, who sprang full-grown from the forehead of Zeus, 
 embodied the idea of wisdom and all womanly virtues. Aphro- 
 dite, who arose from the foam of the sea, was the goddess of 
 love and beauty. Demeter, the great earth-mother, watched 
 over seed-time and -harvest. Each deity thus had a kingdom 
 and a function of its own. 
 
Apollo of the Beivederb Aphrodite of Cnidus 
 
 Vatican Gallery. Roms, GlypSothsk, MassJds 
 
 eEEEK ©ODS AMD GODDESSES 
 
THE APHRODITE OF MELOS 
 Louvre, Paris 
 
 More commonly known as the ' Venus of Milo." The statue was dis- 
 covered in 1820 A.D. on the island of Melos. It consists of two principal 
 pieces, joined together across the folds of the drapery. Most art critics date 
 this work about 100 B.C. The strong, serene figure of the goddess set.* toirtJb 
 the Greek ideal of tetnale loveliness. 
 
Early Greek Religion 
 
 77 
 
 The Greeks made their gods and goddesses after themselves. 
 The Olympian divinities are really magnified men and women, 
 subject to all human passions and appetites, but Conceptions 
 possessed of more than human power and endowed °* *^^ deities 
 with immortahty. They enjoy the banquet, where they feast 
 
 Calydonian boar hunt 
 
 Games at the funeral 
 of Patroclus 
 
 Peleus, Thetis, and the 
 gods 
 
 Pursuit of Troi'.us by 
 Achilles 
 
 Animal scenes, 
 sphinxes, etc. 
 
 The Francois Vase 
 
 Archaeological Museum, Florence 
 
 Found in an Etruscan grave in 1844 a.d. A black -figured terra cotta vase of about 
 600 B.C. It is nearly three feet in height and two and one-half feet in diameter. The 
 figures on the vase depict scenes from Greek mythology. 
 
 on nectar and ambrosia; they take part in the struggles of 
 the battle field; they marry and are given in marriage. The 
 gods, morally, were no better than their worshipers. They 
 might be represented as deceitful, dissolute, and cruel, but 
 they could also be regarded as upholders of truth and virtue. 
 Even Homer could say, "Verily the blessed gods love not evil 
 deeds, but they reverence justice and the righteous acts of 
 men." ^ 
 
 Greek ideas of the other world were dismal to an extreme. 
 
 » Odyssey, xiv, 83-84. 
 
78 
 
 The Rise of Greece 
 
 iJ4J4„l-U4J-U4J4^UiJHJ-LJ-U-U-L 
 
 The after-Ufe in Hades was believed to be a shadowy, joyless 
 Ideas of the copy of the earthly existence. In Hades the shade 
 other world ^f gj-g^j. Achilles exclaims sorrowfully, "Nay, 
 speak not comfortably to me of death. Rather would I Hve 
 
 on earth as the hireling of another, 
 even with a landless man who had 
 no great livelihood, than bear 
 sway among all the dead.'-' ^ It 
 was not until several centuries 
 after Homer that happier notions 
 of the future life were taught, or 
 at least suggested, in the Eleusin- 
 ian mysteries.^ 
 
 25. Religious Institutions: 
 Oracles and Games 
 
 The Greeks believed that com- 
 munications from the gods were 
 Oracle of received from certain 
 
 inspired persons at 
 places called oracles. 
 The oracle of Apollo at Delphi in 
 Phocis enjoyed the utmost veneration. It lay within a deep 
 cave on the rocky side of Mount Parnassus. Out of a chasm 
 rose a volcanic vapor which had a certain intoxicating power. 
 The Pythia, or prophetess of Apollo, sat on a tripod over the 
 steaming cleft and inhaled the gas. The words she uttered in 
 delirium were supposed to come from the god. They were 
 taken down by the attendant priests, written out in verse, and 
 delivered to the suppliants. 
 
 The fame of Apollo as the patron of inspiration and prophecy 
 spread throughout Greece and penetrated to foreign lands. 
 Every year thousands of visitors made their way 
 to Apollo's shrine. Sick men prayed for health, 
 childless men prayed for offspring. Statesmen wished to learn 
 the fate of their political schemes; ambassadors sent by kings 
 
 » Odyssey, xi, 488-491. 2 See page 227. 
 
 @/©/@/@/©/© 
 
 Consulting the Oracle at 
 Delphi 
 
 Apollo at 
 Delphi 
 
 Inquiries at 
 the oracle 
 
Religious Institutions: Oracles and Games 79 
 
 and cities sought advice as to weighty matters of peace and war. 
 Above all, colonists came to Delphi in order to obtain directions 
 as to the best country in which to settle. Some of the noblest 
 cities of the Greek world, Gyrene and Byzantium, for example,^ 
 had their sites fixed by Apollo's guidance. 
 
 The priests who managed the oracle and its responses were 
 usually able to give good advice to their inquirers, because 
 news of every sort streamed into Delphi. When character of 
 the priests were doubtful what answer to give, the responses 
 the prophecy of the god was sometimes expressed in such 
 ambiguous fashion that, whatever the outcome, neither Apollo 
 nor his servants could be charged with deceit. For instance, 
 when Groesus, the Lydian king, was about to attack Gyrus, 
 he learned from the oracle that "if he warred with the Persians 
 he would overthrow a mighty empire "^ — but the mighty 
 empire proved to be his own.^ 
 
 Athletic games were held in different parts of Greece from a 
 remote period. The most famous games were those in honor 
 of Zeus at Olympia in Ehs. • They took place The oiym- 
 every fourth year, in midsummer.^ A sacred P^^'^ games 
 truce was proclaimed for an entire month, in order that the 
 thousands of spectators from every part of Greece might arrive 
 and depart in safety. No one not of Greek blood and no one 
 convicted of crime or of the sin of impiety might participate in 
 the contests. The candidates had also to prove that they were 
 qualified for the severe tests by a long and hard training. Once 
 accepted as competitors, they could not withdraw. The man 
 who shrank back when the hour of trial arrived was considered 
 a coward and was punished with a heavy fine. 
 
 The games occupied five days, beginning with the contests 
 in running. There was a short-distance dash 
 through the length of the stadium, a quarter-mile 
 race, and also a longer race, probably for two or three miles. 
 
 I See pages 88, go. 2 Herodotus, i, 53. ^ See page 37. 
 
 < The first recorded celebration occurred in 776 B.C. The four-year period between 
 the games, called an Olympiad, became the Greek unit for determining dates. 
 Events were reckoned as taking place in the first, second, third, or fourth year of a 
 given Olympiad. 
 
8o 
 
 The Rise of Greece 
 
 Then followed a contest consisting of five events: the long 
 jump, hurhng the discus, throwing the javeHn, running, and 
 wrestHng. It is not known how victory in these five events 
 
 taken together was decided. In the 
 long jump, weights like dumb-bells 
 were held in the hands, the swing of 
 the weights being used to assist the 
 spring. The discus, which weighed 
 about twelve pounds, was some- 
 times hurled more than one hun- 
 dred feet. The javelin was thrown 
 either by the hand alone or with the 
 help of a thong wound about the 
 shaft and held in the fingers. In 
 wrestling, three falls were necessary 
 for a victory. The contestants were 
 free to get their grip as best they 
 could. Other contests included box- 
 ing; horse races, and chariot races. 
 Women were apparently excluded 
 from the games, yet they were al- 
 lowed to enter horses for the races 
 and to set up statues in honor of 
 the victors. 
 
 The Olympian festival was pro- 
 foundly rehgious, because the dis- 
 The victor's play of manly strength 
 reward ^ag thought to be a 
 
 spectacle most pleasing to the gods. 
 The winning athlete received only a 
 wreath of wild olive at Olympia, but 
 at home he enjoyed the gifts and veneration of his fellow-citi- 
 zens. Poets celebrated his victories in noble odes. Sculptors 
 reproduced his triumphs in stone and bronze. To the end of his 
 days he remained a distinguished man. 
 
 There were few Greeks who at least once in their lives did not 
 attend the festival. The crowds that gathered before and after 
 
 mmmmmmmUM 
 
 The Discus Thrower 
 (Discobolus) 
 
 Lancelotti Palace, Rome 
 Marble copy of the bronze origi- 
 nal by Myron, a sculptor of the fifth 
 century B.C. Found in 1781 a.d. on 
 the Esquiline Hill, Rome. The stat- 
 ue represents a young man, perhaps 
 an athlete at the Olympian games, 
 who is bending forward to hurl the 
 discus. His body is thrown vio- 
 lently to the left with a twisting ac- 
 tion that brings every muscle into 
 play. 
 
HERMES AND DIONYSUS 
 
 Museum of Olympia 
 
 An original statue by the great sculptor, Praxiteles. It was found in 1877 a.d. at Olym- 
 pia. Hermes is represented carrying the child Dionysus, whom Zeus had intrusted to his 
 care. The symmetrical body of Hermes is faultlessly modeled; the poise of his head is full of 
 dignity; his expression is refined and thoughtful. Manly strength and beauty have never 
 been better embodied than in this work. 
 
The Greek City-State 
 
 8i 
 
 the games turned the camp into a great fair, at which mer- 
 chants set up their shops and money changers their significance 
 tables. Poets recited their hues before admiring of the games 
 audiences and artists exhibited their masterpieces to intending 
 purchasers. Heralds read treaties re- 
 cently formed between Greek cities, in 
 order to have them widely known. 
 Orators addressed the multitude on 
 subjects of general interest. The games 
 thus helped to preserve a sense of fel- 
 lowship among Greek communities. 
 
 26. The Greek City-State 
 
 The Greeks in Homeric times had 
 already begun to live in towns and cities. 
 A Greek city, being inde- Nature of the 
 pendent and self-govern- city-state 
 ing, is properly called a city-state. Just 
 as a modern nation, it could declare war, 
 arrange treaties, and make alliances 
 with its neighbors. Such a city-state 
 included not only the territory within 
 its walls, but also the surrounding dis- 
 trict where many of the citizens lived. 
 
 The members of a Greek city-state 
 were very closely associated. The citi- 
 zens believed themselves to 
 be descended from a com- 
 mon ancestor and so to be all related. 
 They were united, also, in the worship of 
 the patron god or hero who had them 
 under his protection. These ties of sup- 
 posed kinship and common religion were of the utmost impor- 
 tance. They made citizenship a privilege which came to a 
 person only by birth, a privilege which he lost by removal to 
 another city. Elsewhere he was only a foreigner without legal 
 rights — a man without a country. 
 
 The citizens 
 
 Athlete using the Stri- 
 
 GIL (ApOXYOMENUS) 
 Vatican Gallery, Rome 
 
 Marble copy of the bronze 
 original by Lysippus, a sculp- 
 tor of the fourth century B.C. 
 The statute represents an ath- 
 lete rubbing his arm with a 
 flesh scraper to remove the oil 
 and sand of the palestra, or 
 exercising ground. His slen- 
 der form suggests quickness 
 and agility rather than great 
 strength. 
 
82 The Rise of Greece 
 
 The Homeric poems, which give us our first view of the Greek 
 city-state, also contain the most ancient account of its govern- 
 Government ™ent. Each city-state had a king, "the shepherd 
 of the city- of the people," ^ as Homer calls him. The king 
 did not possess absolute authority. He was sur- 
 rounded by a council of nobles, chiefly the great landowners of 
 the community. They helped him in judgment and sacrifice, 
 followed him to war, and filled the principal ofiices. Both king 
 and nobles were obliged to consult the common people on 
 matters of great importance. For this purpose the ruler would 
 summon the citizens to the market place to hear the delibera- 
 tions of his, council and to settle such questions as making war 
 or declaring peace. ■ All men of free birth could attend the 
 assembly, where they shouted assent to the decision of their 
 leaders or showed disapproval by silence. This pubhc assembly 
 had little importance in the Homeric Age, but later it be- 
 came the center of Greek democracy. 
 
 After the middle of the eighth century B.C., when historic 
 times began in Greece, some interesting changes took place in 
 Political de- ^^^ government of the city-states. In some of 
 veiopment of them, for example, Thebes and Corinth, the nobles 
 
 e ci y-s a e |-)g(,^j^g strong enough to abolish the kingship 
 altogether. Monarchy, the rule of one, thus gave away to 
 aristocracy,^ the rule of the nobles. In other states, for instance, 
 Sparta and Argos, the kings were not driven out, but their power 
 was much weakened. Some states came under the control of 
 usurpers whom the Greeks called "tyrants." A tyrant was a 
 man who gained supreme power by force and governed for his 
 own benefit without regard to the laws. There were many 
 t5T:annies in the Greek world during the seventh and sixth 
 centuries B.C. Still other states went through an entire cycle 
 of changes from kingship to aristocracy, from aristocracy to 
 tyranny, and from tyranny to democracy or popular rule. 
 
 The isolated and independent Greek communities thus 
 
 1 Iliad, ii, 243. 
 
 2 Aristocracy means, literally, the "government of the best." The Greeks also 
 used the word oligarchy — "rule of the few" — to describe a government by citizens 
 who belong to the wealthy class. 
 
 n 
 
The Growth of Sparta 83 
 
 developed at an early period many different kinds of govern- 
 ment. To study them all would be a long task. ^ ^ 
 
 •^ ° . Sparta and 
 
 It is better to fix our attention on the two city- Athens as 
 states which held the principal place in Greek types of the 
 history and at the same time presented the 
 most striking contrasts in government and social life. These 
 were Sparta and Athens. 
 
 27. The Growth of Sparta (to 500 B.C.) 
 
 The Greek invaders who entered southern Greece, or the 
 Peloponnesus/ were known as Dorians. They founded the city 
 of Sparta, in the district of Laconia. By the close gparta and 
 of the sixth century B.C. the Spartans were able the Peiopon- 
 to conquer their immediate neighbors and to "®^^^° eague 
 organize some of the city-states of the Peloponnesus into a 
 strong confederacy called the Peloponnesian League. The 
 members of the league did not pay tribute, but they furnished 
 troops to serve in war under Spartan leaders, and they looked 
 to Sparta for guidance and protection. Thus this single city 
 became the foremost power in southern Greece. 
 
 It is clear that the Spartans must have been an extremely 
 vigorous and warUke people. Their city, in fact, formed a 
 mihtary camp, garrisoned by soldiers whose whole gparta a 
 Ufe was passed in war and in preparation for war. military 
 The Spartans were able to devote themselves to ^^^^ 
 martial pursuits because they possessed a large number of serfs, 
 called helots. The helots tilled the lands of the Spartans and 
 gave up to their masters the entire product of their labor, 
 except what was necessary for a bare subsistence. 
 
 Spartan government also had a military character. In form 
 the state was a kingdom, but since there were always two kings 
 reigning at once and enjoying equal authority. Government 
 neither of them could become very powerful. The °^ Sparta 
 real management of public affairs lay in the hands of five men, 
 known as ephors, who were elected every year by the popular. 
 
 1 "Pelops's island," a name derived from a legendary hero who settled ia 
 southern Greece. 
 
84 The Rise of Greece 
 
 assembly. The ephors accompanied the kings in war and di- 
 rected their actions; guided the dehberations of the council 
 of nobles and the assembly of freemen; superintended the 
 education of children; and exercised a general oversight of the 
 private life of citizens. The ephors had such absolute control 
 over the lives and property of the Spartans that we may describe 
 their rule as socialistic and select Sparta as an example of an- 
 cient state socialism. Nowhere else in the Greek world was the 
 welfare of the individual man so thoroughly subordinated to the 
 interests of the society of which he formed a unit. 
 
 Spartan education had a single purpose — to produce good 
 soldiers and obedient citizens. A sound body formed the 
 The Spartan first essential. A father was required to submit 
 ^°y his son, soon after birth, to an inspection by the 
 
 elders of his tribe. If they found the child puny or ill-shaped, 
 they ordered it to be left on the mountain side, to perish from 
 exposure. At the age of seven a boy was taken from his parents' 
 home and placed in a mihtary school. Here he was trained in 
 marching, sham fighting, and gymnastics. He learned to sing 
 warlike songs and in conversation to express himself in the 
 fewest possible words. Spartan brevity of speech became pro- 
 verbial. Above all he learned to endure hardship without 
 complaint. He went barefoot and wore only a single garment, 
 winter and summer. He slept on a bed of rushes. Every year 
 he and his comrades had to submit to a flogging before the 
 altar of the goddess Artemis, and the hero was the lad who 
 could bear the whipping longest without giving a sign of pain. 
 It is said that boys sometimes died under the lash rather than 
 utter a cry. Such ordeals are still a feature of savage life 
 to-day. 
 
 On reaching the age of twenty the youth was considered a 
 warrior. He did not live at home, but passed his time in bar- 
 The adult racks, as a member of a military mess to which he 
 Spartan contributed his proper share of food, wine, and 
 
 money. At the age of thirty years the young Spartan became a 
 full citizen and a member of the popular assembly. He was then 
 compelled to marry in order to raise children for the state. 
 
The Growth of Athens 85 
 
 But marriage did not free him from attendance at the public 
 meals, the drill ground, and the gymnasium. A Spartan, in 
 fact, enjoyed httle home life until his sixtieth year, when he 
 became an elder and retired from actual service. 
 
 This exclusive devotion to military pursuits accompUshed 
 its object. The Spartans became the finest soldiers of antiquity. 
 "All the rest of the Greeks," says an ancient ExceUence 
 writer, "are amateurs; the Spartans are profes- of the spar- 
 sionals in the conduct of war." ^ Though Sparta ^° ^° ^^^^ 
 never produced great thinkers, poets, or artists, her military 
 strength made her the bulwark of Greece against foreign foes. 
 The time was to come when Greece, to retain her hberties, 
 would need this discipUned Spartan soldiery .^ 
 
 28. The Growth of Athens (to 500 B.C.) 
 
 The district of Attica, though smaller than our smallest 
 American commonwealth, was early filled with a number of 
 independent city-states. It was a great step in Athens as a 
 advance when, long before the dawn of Greek city-state 
 history, these tiny communities were united with Athens. 
 The inhabitants of the Attic towns and villages gave up their 
 separate governments and became members of the one city- 
 state of Athens. Henceforth a man was a Athenian citizen, no 
 matter in what part of Attica he hved. 
 
 At an earlier period, perhaps, than elsev/here in Greece, mon- 
 archy at Athens disappeared before the rising power of the 
 nobles. The rule of the nobility bore harshly on oppressive 
 the common people. Popular discontent was rule of the 
 especially excited at the administration of justice. 
 There were at first no written laws, but only the long-estabhshed 
 
 1 Xenophon, Polity of the Lacedcemonians, 13. 
 
 2 The Spartans believed that their military organization was the work of a great 
 reformer and law-giver named Lycurgus. He was supposed to have hved early in 
 the ninth century B.C. We do not know anything about Lycurgus, but we do know 
 that some existing primitive tribes, for instance, the Masai of East Africa, have cus- 
 toms almost the same as those of ancient Sparta. Hence we may say that the rude, 
 even barbarous, Spartans only carried over into the historic age the habits of life 
 wliich they had fonned in prehistoric times. 
 
86 The Rise of Greece 
 
 customs of the community. Since all the judges were nobles, 
 they were tempted to decide legal cases in favor of their own 
 class. The people, at length, began to clamor for a written 
 code. They could then know just what the laws were. 
 
 After much agitation an Athenian named Draco was employed 
 to write out a code for the state. The laws, as published, were 
 Draco's code, very severe. The penalty for most offenses, even 
 621 B.C. ij^Q smallest theft, was death. The Athenians 
 
 used to declare that the Draconian code had been written, "not 
 in ink, but in blood." Its publication, however, was a popular 
 triumph and the first step toward the establishment of Athenian 
 democracy. 
 
 The second step was the legislation of Solon. This celebrated 
 Athenian was accounted among the wisest men of his age. The 
 Legislation people held him in high honor and gave him power 
 of Solon, to make much-needed reforms. At this time the 
 
 ■ ■ condition of the Attic peasants was deplorable. 
 Many of them had failed to pay their rent to the wealthy land- 
 owners, and according to the old custom were being sold into 
 slavery. Solon abolished the custom and restored to freedom 
 all those who had been enslaved for debt. He also limited the 
 amount of land which a noble might hold. By still another law 
 he admitted even the poorest citizens to the popular assembly, 
 where they could vote for magistrates and judge of their con- 
 duct after their year of office was over. By giving the common 
 people a greater share in the government, Solon helped forward 
 the democratic movement at Athens. 
 
 Solon's reforms satisfied neither the nobility nor the com- 
 mons. The two classes continued their rivalry until the disorder 
 Tyranny of °^ ^^^ times enabled an ambitious politician to gain 
 Pisistratus, supreme power as a tyrant.^ He was Solon's own 
 
 ■ ' nephew, a noble named Pisistratus. The tyrant 
 ruled with moderation and did much to develop the Athenian 
 city-state. He fostered agriculture by dividing the lands of 
 banished nobles among the peasants. His alliances with neigh- 
 boring cities encouraged the rising commerce of Athens. The 
 
 1 See page 82. 
 
Colonial Expansion of Greece 87 
 
 city itself was adorned with handsome buildings by architects 
 and sculptors whom Pisistratus invited to his court from all 
 parts of Greece. 
 
 Pisistratus was succeeded by his two sons, but the Athenians 
 did not take kindly to their rule. Before long the tyranny came 
 to an end. The Athenians now found a leader in a Reforms of 
 noble named Clisthenes, who proved to be an able CUsthenes, 
 statesman. He carried still further the democratic ' ' 
 
 movement begun by Draco and Solon. One of his reforms 
 extended Athenian citizenship to many foreigners and emanci- 
 pated slaves ("freedmen") then living in Attica. This liberal 
 measure swelled the number of citizens and helped to make the 
 Athenians a more progressive people. Clisthenes, it is said, 
 also established the curious arrangement known as ostracism. 
 Every year, if necessary, the citizens were to meet in assembly 
 and to vote against any persons whom they thought dangerous 
 to the state. If as many as six thousand votes were cast, the 
 man who received the highest number of votes had to go into 
 honorable exile for ten years.^ Though ostracism was intended 
 as a precaution against tyrants, before long it came to be used 
 to remove unpopular politicians. 
 
 There were still some steps to be taken before the rule of the 
 people was completely secured at Athens. But, in the main, 
 the Athenians by 500 B.C. had established a truly Athens a 
 democratic government, the first in the history of democratic 
 the world. The hour was now rapidly approach- ^ ^ ® 
 ing when this young and vigorous democracy was to show forth 
 its worth before the eyes of all Greece. 
 
 29. Colonial Expansion of Greece (about 750-500 B.C.) 
 
 While Athens, Sparta, and their sister states were working 
 out the problems of government, another signifi- .pj^g ^^^ 
 cant movement was going on in the Greek world, of coloniza- 
 The Greeks, about the middle of the eighth cen- 
 tury B.C., began to plant numerous colonies along the shores of 
 
 1 The name of an individual voted against was written on a piece of pottery 
 (Greek ostrakon), whence the term ostracism. See the illustration, page 97. 
 
88 The Rise of Greece 
 
 the Mediterranean and of the Black Sea. The great age of 
 colonization covered more than two hundred years.^ 
 
 Several reasons led to the founding of colonies. Trade was an 
 important motive. The Greeks, like the Phoenicians,^ could 
 Reasons for realize large profits by exchanging their manuf ac- 
 founding tured goods for the food and raw materials of other 
 
 countries. Land hunger was another motive. 
 The poor soil of Greece could not support many inhabitants 
 and, when population increased, emigration afforded the only 
 means of relieving the pressure of numbers. A third motive 
 was political and social unrest. Greek cities at this period con- 
 tained many men of adventurous disposition who were ready to 
 seek in foreign countries a refuge from the oppression of nobles 
 or tyrants. They hoped to find in their new settlements more 
 freedom than they had at home. 
 
 A Greek colony was not simply a trading post; it was a center 
 of Greek life. The colonists continued to be Greeks in customs, 
 Character of language, and religion. Though quite independent 
 the Greek of the parent state, they always regarded it with 
 coony reverence and affection: they called themselves 
 
 "men away from home." Mother city and daughter colony 
 traded with each other and in time of danger helped each other. 
 A symbol of this unity was the sacred fire carried from the 
 pubhc hearth of the old community to the new settlement. 
 
 The Greeks planted many colonies on the coast of the northern 
 iEgean and on both sides of the long passage between the 
 Colonization Mediterranean and the Black Sea. Their most 
 in the north important colony was Byzantium, upon the site 
 where Constantinople now stands. They also 
 made settlements along the shores of the Black Sea. The cities 
 founded here were centers from which the Greeks drew their 
 supplies of fish, wood, wool, grain, metals, and slaves. The 
 immense profits to be gained by trade made the Greeks willing 
 to live in a cold country so unlike their own and among bar- 
 barous peoples. 
 
 The western lands furnished far more attractive sites for 
 
 1 See the map facing page so. ' See page 49. 
 
Colonial Expansion of Greece 
 
 89 
 
 colonization. The Greeks could feel at home in southern Italy, 
 where the genial climate, pure air, and sparkling sea Colonization 
 recalled their native land. At a very early date "^ *® ^®^* 
 they founded Cumae, on the coast just north of the bay of Naples. 
 Emigrants from Cumae, in turn, founded the city of Neapolis 
 (Naples) , which in Roman times formed a home of Greek cul- 
 ture and even to-day possesses a large Greek population. To 
 
 Temple or Neptune," P^stum ' ' 
 
 Paestum, the Greek Poseidonia, was a colony of Sybaris. The malarial atmosphere of the 
 place led to its desertion in the ninth century of our era. Hence the buildings there were not 
 used as quarries for later structures. The so-caEed " Temple of Neptune " at Paestum is one of 
 the best-preserved monuments of antiquity. 
 
 secure the approaches from Greece to these remote colonies, two 
 strongholds were established on the strait of Messina: Regium ^ 
 on the Italian shore and Messana - on that of Sicily. Another 
 important colony in southern Italy was Tarentum.^ 
 
 Greek settlements in Sicily were mainly along the coast. 
 Expansion over the entire island was checked by the Carthagin- 
 ians, who had numerous possessions at its western The Sicilian 
 extremity. The most celebrated colony in Sicily colonies 
 was Syracuse, established by emigrants from Corinth. It 
 became the largest of Greek cities. 
 
 In Corsica, Sardinia, and on the coast of Spain Carthage 
 also proved too obstinate a rival for the Greeks other Medi- 
 to gain much of a foothold. The city of Massilia terranean 
 (Marseilles), at the mouth of the Rhone, was 
 their chief settlement in ancient Gaul. Two colonies on the 
 
 Modern Reggio. 
 
 8 Modern Messina. 
 
 3 Modern Taranto. 
 
90 The Rise of Greece 
 
 southern shore of the Mediterranean were Cyrene, west of 
 Egypt, and Naucratis, in the Delta of the Nile. From this 
 time many Greek travelers visited Egypt to see the wonders 
 of that strange old country. 
 
 Energetic Greeks, the greatest colonizers of antiquity, thus 
 founded settlements from the Black Sea to the Atlantic Ocean. 
 Results of "All the Greek colonies" says an ancient writer, 
 colonization "a,Te washed by the waves of the sea, and, so to 
 speak, a fringe of Greek earth is woven on to foreign lands." J 
 To distinguish themselves from the foreigners, or "barbari- 
 ans," ^ about them, the Greeks began to call themselves by the 
 common name of Hellenes. Hellas, their country, came to 
 include all the territory possessed by Hellenic peoples. The 
 life of the Greeks, henceforth, was confined no longer within the 
 narrow Hmits of the ^gean. Wherever rose a Greek city, there 
 was a scene of Greek history. 
 
 30. Bonds of Union among the Greeks 
 
 The Greek colonies, as we have seen, were free and independ- 
 ent. In Greece itself the little city-states were just as jealous 
 • Language as ^^ their liberties. Nevertheless ties existed, not 
 a unifying of common government, but of common interests 
 °^^^ and ideals, which helped to unite the scattered 
 
 sections of the Greek world. The strongest bond of union was, 
 of course, the one Greek speech. Everywhere the people used 
 the same beautiful and expressive language. It is not a "dead" 
 language, for it still lives in modified form on the lips of nearly 
 three million people in the Greek peninsula, throughout the 
 Mediterranean, and even in remote America. 
 
 Greek literature, likewise, made for unity. The Iliad and the 
 Odyssey were recited in every Greek village for centuries. They 
 Literature as formed the principal textbook in the schools; an 
 a unifying Athenian philosopher calls Homer the "educator 
 force; Homer ^^ Hellas." It has been well said that these two 
 epics were at once the Bible and the Shakespeare of the Greek 
 people. 
 
 * Cicero, De repuhlica, ii, 4. 2 Greek harharoi, "men of confused speech." 
 
Bonds of Union among the Greeks 91 
 
 Religion formed another bond of union. Everywhere the 
 
 V. Greeks worshiped the same gods and performed the same 
 
 sacred rites. Rehgious influences were sometimes „ ,. . 
 
 , 1 . , r 1 • 1 Religion as a 
 
 strong enough to brmg about lederations known unifying 
 
 as amphictyonies, or leagues of neighbors. The ^o^ce; am- 
 , ,. . if ^ 11 Pbictyomes 
 
 people livmg around a lamous sanctuary would 
 
 meet to observe their festivals in common and to guard the 
 shrine of their divinity. The Delphic amphictyony was the 
 most noteworthy of these local unions. It included twelve 
 tribes and cities of central Greece and Thessaly. They estab- 
 lished a council, which took the shrine of Apollo under its pro- 
 tection and superintended the athletic games at Delphi. 
 
 The seventh and sixth centuries before Christ form a note- 
 worthy epoch in Greek history. Commerce and colonization 
 
 were bringing their educating influence to bear . 
 
 , Z 1 ^-r ii . . . . . A new age 
 
 upon the Greeks. Hellenic cities were rising every- 
 where along the Mediterranean shores. A common language, 
 literature, and religion were making the people more and more 
 conscious of their unity as opposed to the "barbarians" about 
 them. 
 
 Greek history has now been traced from its beginnings to 
 about 500 B.C. It is the history of a people, not of one country 
 or of a united nation. Yet the time was drawing -^j^^ Greek 
 near when all the Greek communities were to be world, 500 
 
 B C 
 
 brought together in closer bonds of union than 
 they had ever before known. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On the map facing page 66 see what regions of Europe are less than 500 feet 
 above sea level; less than 3000 feet; over gooo feet. 2. Why was Europe better 
 fitted than Asia to develop the highest civilization? Why not so well fitted as Asia 
 to originate civilization? 3. "The tendency of mountains is to separate, of rivers 
 to imite, adjacent peoples." How can you justify this statement by a study of 
 European geography? 4. Why has the Mediterranean been called a "highway of 
 nations"? 5. Locate on the map several of the natural entrances into the basin 
 of the Mediterranean. 6. At what points is it probable that southern Europe and 
 northern Africa were once united? 7. Compare the position of Crete in relation to 
 Egypt with that of Sicily in relation to the north African coast. 8. Why was the 
 island of Cyprus a natural meeting place of Egyptian, Syrian, and Greek peoples? 
 9. What modem countries are included within the limits of the Balkan peninsula? 
 
92 The Rise of Greece 
 
 10. Describe the island routes across the ^gean (map between pages 68-69). 
 II.. What American states lie in about the same latitude as Greece? 12. Compare 
 the boundaries of ancient Greece with those of the modern kingdom. 13. What 
 European countries in physical features closely resemble Greece? What state of 
 our union? 14. Why is Greece in its physical aspects " the most European of Euro- 
 pean lands"? 15. What countries of Greece did not touch the sea? 16. Tell the 
 story of the Iliad and of the Odyssey. 17. Explain the following terms: oracle; 
 amphictyony; helot; Hellas; Olympiad; and ephors. 18. Give the meaning of 
 our EngUsh words "ostracism" and "oracular." 19. Explain the present meaning 
 and historical origin of the following expressions: "a Delphic response"; "Dra- 
 conian severity"; "a laconic speech." 20. What is the date of the first recorded 
 Olympiad? of the expulsion of the last tyrant of Athens? 21. Describe the 
 Lions' Gate (illustration, page 70) and the Francois Vase (illustration, page 77). 
 22. CompareGreekideasof the future life with those of the Babylonians. 23. Why 
 has the Delphic oracle been called "the common hearth of Hellas"? 24. What 
 resemblances do you discover between the Olympian festival and one of our great 
 international expositions? 25. Define and illustrate these terms: monarchy; 
 aristocracy; tyranny; democracy. 26. Why are the earliest laws always unwritten? 
 27. What differences existed between Phoenician and Greek colonization? 28. Why 
 did the colonies, as a rule, advance more rapidly than the mother country in wealth 
 and population? 29. What is the origin of the modern city of Constantinople** 
 of Marseilles? of Naples? of Syracuse in Sicily? 
 
 1 
 
CHAPTER V 
 THE GREAT AGE OF THE GREEK REPUBLICS TO 362 B.C.i 
 
 Asiatic 
 Greeks con- 
 quered by 
 Croesus 
 
 31. The Perils of Hellas 
 
 The history of the Greeks for many centuries had been un- 
 eventful — a history of their uninterrupted expansion over 
 barbarian lands. 
 But now the 
 time was ap- 
 proaching when 
 the independent and isolated 
 Greek communities must 
 meet the attack of the great 
 despotic empires of Asia. 
 The Greek cities of Asia 
 Minor were the first part of 
 the Hellenic world to be in- 
 volved. Their conquest by 
 the Lydian king, Croesus, 
 about the middle of the sixth 
 century B.C., showed how 
 grave was the danger to Greek 
 independence from the am- 
 bitious designs of Oriental 
 monarchs. 
 
 As we have already learned, 
 
 Croesus himself conquests of 
 soon had to sub- Cyrus and 
 mit to a foreign ^ambyses 
 
 overlord, in the person of Cyrus the Great. The subjugation 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter vii, "Xerxes and the Persian 
 Invasion of Greece"; chapter viii, "Episodes from the Peloponnesian War " ; chapter 
 ix, "Alcibiades the Athenian"; chapter x, "The Expedition of the Ten Thousand"; 
 chapter xi, "The Trial and Death of Socrates." 
 
 93 
 
 Crcesus on the Pyre 
 
 Painting on an Athenian vase of about 490 
 B.C. According to the legend Cyrus the Great, 
 having made Crcesus prisoner, intended to 
 burn him on a pyre. But the god Apollo, to 
 whose oracle at Delphi Croesus had sent rich 
 gifts, put out the blaze by a sudden shower 
 of rain. The vase painting represents the 
 Lydian king sitting enthroned upon the pyre, 
 with a laurel wreath on his head and a scep- 
 ter in one hand. With the other hand he 
 pours a libation. He seems to be performing 
 a religious rite, not to be suffering an igno- 
 minious death. 
 
94 The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 of Lydia and the Greek seaboard by Cyrus extended the Per- 
 sian Empire to the Mediterranean. The conquest of Phoenicia 
 and Cyprus by Cambyses added the Phoenician navy to the 
 _ - resources of the mighty 
 
 empire. Persia had now 
 become a sea power, able 
 to cope with the Greeks 
 on their own element. 
 The subjection of Egypt 
 by the same king led nat- 
 urally to the annexation 
 of the Greek colonies on 
 the north African shore. 
 The entire coast of the 
 eastern Mediterranean 
 had now come under the 
 control of a new, power- 
 ful, and hostile state. 
 
 The accession of Da- 
 rius to the Persian throne 
 
 Conquests only 1 n - 
 
 of Darius creased the 
 
 dangers that overshad- 
 owed Hellas. He aimed 
 to complete the work of 
 Cyrus and Cambyses by 
 extending the empire 
 wherever a natural 
 frontier had not been reached. Accordingly, about 512 B.C., 
 Darius invaded Europe with a large army, annexed the Greek 
 colonies on the Hellespont (the modern Dardanelles), and sub- 
 dued the wild tribes of Thrace and Macedonia. The Persian 
 dominions now touched those of the Greeks.^ 
 
 Not long after this European expedition of Darius, the Ionian 
 cities of Asia Minor revolted against the Persians. Unable to 
 face their foes single-handed, they sought aid from Sparta, then 
 
 ^ See the map facing page 38. 
 
 Persian Archers 
 
 Louvre, Paris 
 
 A frieze of enameled brick from the royal palace 
 at Susa. It is a masterpiece of Persian art and shows 
 the influence of both Assyrian and Greek design. 
 Each archer carries a spear, in addition to the bow 
 over the left shoulder- and the quiver on the back. 
 These soldiers probably served as palace guards, hence 
 the fine robes worn by them. 
 
 I 
 
Expeditions of Darius against Greece 95 
 
 the chief miUtary power of Greece. The Spartans refused to 
 take part in the war, but the Athenians, who real- ^j^g iqj^^^ 
 ized the menace to Greece in the Persian advance, Revolt, 
 sent ships and men to fight for the lonians. Even 
 with this help the Ionian cities could not hold out against the 
 vast resources of the Persians. One by one they fell again into 
 the hands of the Great King. 
 
 First expedi- 
 tion, 492 B.C. 
 
 32. Expeditions of Darius against Greece 
 
 No sooner was quiet restored in Asia Minor than Darius 
 began preparations to punish 
 Athens for her part in the Ionian 
 Revolt. The first expedition under the com- 
 mand of Mardonius, the son-in-law of the 
 Persian monarch, was a failure. Mardonius 
 never reached Greece, because the Persian 
 fleet, on which his army depended for pro- 
 visions, was wrecked off the promontory of 
 Mount Athos. 
 
 Darius did not abandon his designs, in con- 
 sequence of the disaster. Two years later a 
 second fleet, bearing a force of gecond expe- 
 perhaps sixty thousand men, set dition, 490 
 out from Ionia for Greece. 
 Datis and Artaphernes, the Persian leaders, 
 sailed straight across the ^gean and landed 
 on the plain of Marathon, twenty-six miles 
 from Athens. 
 
 The situation of the Athenians seemed 
 desperate. They had scarcely ten thousand 
 men with whom to face an Battle of 
 army far larger and hitherto Marathon, 
 invincible. The Spartans prom- 
 ised support, but delayed sending troops at 
 the critical moment. Better, perhaps, than 
 a Spartan army was the genius of Miltiades, 
 one of the Athenian generals. Relying on Greek discipline and 
 
 Gravestone of 
 Aristion 
 
 National Museum, 
 
 Athens 
 Found near Marathon 
 in 1838 A.D. Belongs to 
 the late sixth century B.C. 
 Incorrectly called the 
 "Warrior of Marathon." 
 
96 The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 Greek valor to win the day, he decided to take the offensive. 
 His heavy-armed soldiers made a smashing charge on the Per- 
 sians and drove them in confusion to their ships. Datis and 
 
 Greek Soldiers in Arms 
 
 Painting on a Greek vase 
 
 Artaphernes then sailed back to Asia with their errand of ven- 
 geance unfulfilled. 
 
 After the battle of Marathon the Athenians began to make 
 Policies of preparations to resist another Persian invasion. 
 Aristides and One of their leaders, the eminent Aristides, thought 
 
 emis oc es ^-^^^ ^^^^ should increase their army and meet the 
 enemy on land. His rival, Themistocles, urged a different policy. 
 
 The Mound at Marathon 
 
 Near the southern extremity of the plain of Marathon rises a conical mound, 30 feet high. 
 It covers the remains of the 192 Greeks who fell in the battle. Excavations undertaken in 
 iSgo-iSgi A.D. disclosed ashes, human bones, and fragments of pottery belonging to the era 
 of the Persian wars. 
 
 He would sacrifice the army to the navy and make Athens the 
 strongest sea power in Greece. The safety of Athens, he argued, 
 
 II 
 
Xerxes and the Great Persian War 
 
 97 
 
 lay in her ships. In order to settle the question the opposing 
 statesmen were put to the test of ostracism.^ The vote went 
 agairist Aristides, who was obhged to withdraw into exile. The- 
 mistocles, now master of the situation, persuaded the citizens 
 to use the revenues from some silver mines in Attica for the 
 upbuilding of a fleet. When the Persians came, the Athenians 
 were able to oppose them with nearly two hundred triremes ^ 
 — the largest navy in Greece. 
 
 33. Xerxes and the Great Persian War 
 
 "Ten years after Marathon," says a Greek ' historian, "the 
 'barbarians' returned with the vast armament which was to en- 
 slave Hellas." 3 Preparations 
 Darius was now °^ Persia 
 dead, but his son Xerxes had 
 determined to complete his 
 task. Vast quantities of pro- 
 visions were collected; the 
 Hellespont was bridged with 
 boats; and the rocky prom- 
 ontory of Mount Athos, 
 where a previous fleet had 
 suffered shipwreck, was 
 pierced with a canal. An 
 army of several hundred 
 thousand men was brought together from all parts of the Great 
 King's domain. He evidently intended to crush the Greeks by 
 sheer weight of numbers. 
 
 Xerxes did not have to attack a united Greece. His mighty 
 preparations frightened many of the Greek states into yielding, 
 when Persian heralds came to demand "earth and Qreek 
 water," the customary symbols of submission, preparations 
 Some of the other states, such as Thebes, which was jealous of 
 Athens, and Argos, equally jealous of Sparta, did nothing to 
 help the loyal Greeks throughout the struggle. But Athens 
 and Sparta with their allies remained joined for resistance to 
 
 I See page 87. 2 See the illustration, page gg. ^ Thucydides, i, 18. 
 
 A Themistocles Ostrakon 
 
 British Museum, London 
 A fragment of a potsherd found in 1897 a.d., 
 near the Acropolis of Athens. This ostrakon 
 was used to vote for the ostracism of The- 
 mistocles, either in 483 B.C. when he was 
 victorious against Aristides, or some ten years 
 later, when Themistocles was himself defeated 
 and forced into exile. 
 
98 The Great Age of the Greek Repubhcs 
 
 the end. Upon the suggestion of Themistocles a congress of 
 representatives from the patriotic states assembled at the 
 isthmus of Corinth in 481 B.C. Measures of defense were talken, 
 and Sparta was put in command of the aUied fleet and army. 
 
 The campaigns of the Great Persian War have been described, 
 once for all, in the glowing pages of the Greek historian, Herod- 
 Battle of otus.^ Early in the year 480 B.C. the Persian host 
 Thermopylae, moved out of Sardis, crossed the Hellespont, and 
 
 480 B C 
 
 advanced to the pass of Thermopylae, commanding 
 the entrance to central Greece. This position, one of great 
 natural strength, was held by a few thousand Greeks under the 
 Spartan king, Leonidas. For two days Xerxes hurled his best 
 soldiers against the defenders of Thermopylae, only to find that 
 numbers did not count in that narrow defile. There is no telling 
 how long the handful of Greeks might have kept back the 
 Persian hordes, had not treachery come to the aid of the enemy. 
 A traitor Greek revealed to Xerxes the existence of an unfre- 
 quented path, leading over the mountain in the rear of the pass. 
 A Persian detachment marched over the trail by night and 
 took up a position behind the Greeks. The latter still had time 
 to escape, but three hundred Spartans and perhaps two thou- 
 sand allies refused to desert their post. While Persian officers 
 provided with whips lashed their unwilling troops to battle, 
 Leonidas and his men fought till spears and swords were broken, 
 and hands and teeth alone remained as weapons. Xerxes at 
 length gained the pass — but only over the bodies of its heroic 
 defenders. Years later a monument to their memory was 
 raised on the field of battle. It bore the simple inscription: 
 "Stranger, go tell the Spartans that we lie here in obedience to 
 their commands." ^ 
 
 After the disaster at Thermopylae nearly all the states of 
 central Greece submitted to the Persians. They marched 
 After rapidly through Boeotia and Attica to Athens, 
 
 Thermopylae }^^^ found a deserted city. Upon the advice of 
 Themistocles the non-combatants had withdrawn to places 
 of safety, and the entire fighting force of Athens had embarked 
 * See page 272. 2 Herodotus, vii, 22S. 
 
Xerxes and the Great Persian War 
 
 99 
 
 on the ships. The Athenian fleet took up a position in the strait 
 separating the island of Salamis from Attica and awaited the 
 enemy.^ 
 
 The battle of Salarnis affords an interesting example of naval 
 tactics in antiquity. The trireme was regarded as a missile to 
 be hurled with sudden violence against the oppos- Battle of Bal- 
 ing ship, in order to disable or sink it. A sea amis, 480 B.C. 
 fight became a series of maneuvers; and victory depended as 
 
 aaSEKS5a^E35^ES5SIS«^3t'i;CTSlSBBBEaEJEEgl 
 
 An Athenian Trireme (Reconstruction) 
 
 A trireme is supposed to have had three tiers or banks of oars, 
 placed one above the other. Each tier thus required an oar about a 
 yard longer than the one immediately beneath it. There were about 
 two hundred rowers on a trireme. 
 
 much on the skill of the rowers and steersmen as on the bravery 
 
 of the soldiers. The Persians at Salamis had many more ships 
 
 than the Greeks, but Themistocles rightly believed that in the 
 
 narrow strait their numbers would be a real disadvantage to 
 
 them. Such proved to be the case. The Persians fought well, 
 
 but their vessels, crowded together, could not navigate properly 
 
 and even wrecked one another by collision. After an all-day 
 
 contest what remained of their fleet withdrew from the strait. 
 
 The victory at Salamis had important results. It so crippled 
 
 the Persians that henceforth they lost command of the sea. 
 
 Xerxes found it difficult to keep his men supplied . 
 
 ^ ^ Alter o3.lfltniB 
 
 with provisions and at once withdrew with the 
 larger part of his force to Asia. The Great King himself had 
 no heart for further fighting, but he left Mardonius, with a 
 strong body of picked troops, to subjugate the Greeks on land. 
 So the real crisis of the war was yet to come. 
 1 See the map on page 107. 
 
loo The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 Mardonius passed the winter quietly in Thessaly, prepar- 
 ing for the spring campaign. The Greeks in their turn made 
 a final effort. A strong Spartan army, supported 
 Piatsea and by the Athenians and their^ aUies, met the Per- 
 
 ?E^*^^^' sians near the little town of Plataea in Boeotia. 
 
 479 B.C. 
 
 Here the heavy-armed Greek soldiers, with their 
 
 long spears, huge shields, and powerful swords, easily over- 
 came the enormous masses of the enemy. The success at 
 Plataea showed how superior to the Persians were the Greeks 
 in equipment, leadership, and fighting power. At the same 
 time as this battle the remainder of the Persian fleet suffered 
 a crushing defeat at Mycale, a promontory off the Ionian 
 coast. These two battles really ended the war. Never again 
 was Persia to make a serious effort to secure dominion over 
 Continental Greece. 
 
 The Great Persian War was much more than a conflict 
 between two rival states. It was a struggle between East 
 Victorious and West ; between Oriental despotism and Occi- 
 Hellas dental individualism. On the one side were all 
 
 the populous, centralized countries of Asia; on the other side, 
 the small, disunited states of Greece. In the East was the 
 boundless wealth, in men and money, of a world-wide empire. 
 In the West were the feeble resources of a few petty commu- 
 nities. Nevertheless Greece won. The story of her victory 
 forms an imperishable record in the annals of human freedom. 
 
 34. Athens tinder Themistocles, Aristides, and Cimon 
 
 After the battle of Plataea the Athenians, with their wives 
 
 and children, returned to Attica and began the restoration of 
 
 _, . , their city, which the Persians had burned. Their 
 
 Themistocles -^ . n i • i 
 
 and the forti- first care was to raise a wall so high and strong 
 
 fication of j-jjg^^ Athens in future would be impregnable to 
 Athens . - . 
 
 attack. Upon the suggestion of Themistocles it 
 
 was decided to include within the fortifications a wide area 
 where all the country people, in case of another invasion, 
 could find a refuge. Themistocles also persuaded the Athe- 
 nians to build a massive wall on the land side of Piraeus, the 
 
Athens under Themistocles and Aristides loi 
 
 port of Athens. That harbor town now became the center 
 
 of Athenian industry and commerce. 
 
 While the Athenians were rebuilding their city, important 
 
 events were taking place in the ^Egean. After the battle of 
 
 Mvcale the Greek states in Asia Minor and on . . ., 
 
 ■' . , . , Anstides and 
 
 the islands once more rose m revolt agamst the the Delian 
 
 Persians. Aided by Sparta and Athens, they League, 477 
 gained several successes and removed the im- 
 mediate danger of another Persian attack. It was clearly 
 
 j*>- 
 
 
 "Theseum" 
 
 An Athenian temple, formerly supposed to have been constructed by Cimon to receive 
 the bones of the hero Theseus. It is now believed to have been a temple of Hephaestus 
 and Athena, erected about 440 B.C. The "Theseum" owes its almost perfect preserva- 
 tion to the fact that during the Middle Ages it was used as a church. 
 
 necessary, however, for the Greek cities in Asia Minor and 
 the ^gean to remain in close alliance with the Continental 
 Greeks, if they were to preserve their independence. Under 
 the guidance of Aristides, the old rival of Themistocles,^ the 
 allies formed a union known as the Delian League. 
 
 The larger cities in the league agreed to provide ships and 
 crews for a fleet, while the smaller cities were to make their 
 contributions in money. Athens assumed the Constitution 
 presidency of the league, and Athenian ofl&cials °^ *® league 
 collected the revenues, which were placed ,in a treasury on the 
 1 See page 96. 
 
I02 The Great Age of the Greek Repubhcs 
 
 island of Delos. As head of this new federation Athens now had 
 a position of supremacy in the iEgean hke that which Sparta 
 enjoyed in the Peloponnesus.^ 
 
 The man who succeeded Themistocles and Aristides in leader- 
 ship of the Athenians was Cimon, son of Miltiades, the hero 
 Cimon and ^^ Marathon. While yet a youth his gallantry at 
 the war the battle of Salamis gained him a great reputation, 
 
 against ersia ^^^ when Aristides introduced him to public life 
 the citizens welcomed him gladly. He soon became the head of 
 the aristocratic or conservative party in the Athenian city. To 
 Cimon the Delian League intrusted the continuation of the war 
 with Persia. The choice was fortunate, for Cimon had inherited 
 his father's mihtary genius. No man did more than he to hum- 
 ble the pride of Persia. As the outcome of Cimon's successful 
 campaigns the southern coast of Asia Minor was added to the 
 Delian League, and the Greek cities at the mouth of the Black Sea 
 were freed from the Persian yoke. Thus, with Cimon as its leader, 
 the confederacy completed the liberation of the Asiatic Greeks. 
 
 While the Greeks were gaining these victories, the character 
 of the Dehan League was being transformed. Many of the 
 The Delian cities, instead of furnishing ships, had taken the 
 League be- easier course of making all their contributions in 
 ject to Athens, money. The change really played into the hands 
 about 454 B.C. ^f Athens, for the tribute enabled the Athenians 
 to build the ships themselves and add them to their own navy. 
 They soon had a fleet powerful enough to coerce any city that 
 failed to pay its assessments or tried to withdraw from the league. 
 Eventually the common treasure was transferred from Delos to 
 Athens. The date of this event (454 B.C.) may be taken as mark- 
 ing' the formal establishment of the Athenian naval empire. 
 
 Sparta and her Peloponnesian alhes viewed with growing 
 Decline of jealousy the rapid rise of Athens. As long, how- 
 Cimon's ever, as Cimon remained at the head of Athenian 
 
 influence affairs, there was httle danger of a break with 
 
 Sparta. He desired his city to keep on good terms with her 
 powerful neighbor: Athens should be mistress of the seas, and 
 
 1 See page 83. 
 
Athens under Pericles 
 
 103 
 
 Sparta should be mistress on the mainland. A contest between 
 them, Cimon foresaw, would work lasting injury to all Greece. 
 Cimon's pro-Spartan attitude brought him, however, into 
 disfavor at Athens, and he was ostracized. New men and 
 new policies henceforth prevailed in the Athenian state. 
 
 35. Athens under Pericles 
 
 The ostracism of Cimon deprived the aristocrats of their 
 most prominent representative. It was possible for the demo- 
 cratic or liberal party to „ . , 
 
 ^ Pericles 
 
 assume complete control 
 
 of public affairs. Pericles, their leader 
 and champion, was a man of studious 
 habits. He never appeared on the 
 streets except when walking between his 
 house and the popular assembly or the 
 market place, kept rigidly away from 
 dinners and drinking bouts, and ruled 
 his household with strict economy that 
 he might escape the suspicion of enrich- 
 ing himself at the public expense. He 
 did not speak often before the people, 
 but came forward only on special occa- 
 sions; and the rarity of his utterances 
 gave them added weight. Pericles was a 
 thorough democrat, but he used none of 
 the arts of the demagogue. He scorned 
 to flatter the populace. His power over 
 the people rested on his majestic elo- 
 quence, on his calm dignity of demeanor, 
 and above all on his unselfish devotion to the welfare pf Athens. 
 The period, about thirty years in length, between the ostra- 
 cism of Cimon and the death of Pericles, forms the ^ ^ p ■_ 
 most brilliant epoch in Greek history. Under the cles, 461-429 
 guidance of Pericles the Athenian naval empire ' ' 
 reached its widest extent. Through his direction Athens became 
 a complete democracy. Inspired by him the Athenians came to 
 
 Pericles 
 
 British Museum, London 
 The bust is probably a good 
 copy of a portrait statue set up 
 during the lifetime of Pericles 
 on the Athenian Acropolis. 
 The helmet possibly indicates 
 the office of General held by 
 Pericles. 
 
I04 The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 manifest that love of knowledge, poetry, art, and all beautiful 
 things which, even more than their empire or their democracy, 
 has made them famous in the annals of mankind. The Age 
 of Pericles affords, therefore, a convenient opportunity to set 
 forth the leading features of Athenian civilization in the days 
 of its greatest glory. 
 
 Athens under Pericles ruled more than two hundred towns 
 and cities in Asia Minor and the islands of the ^Egean Sea.^ 
 Athenian The subjects of Athens, in return for the protection 
 
 imperialism j-]^g^|. gj^g gave them against Persia, owed many 
 obligations. They paid an annual tribute and furnished soldiers 
 in time of war. . In all legal cases of importance the citizens had 
 to go to Athens for trial by Athenian courts. The Delian com- 
 munities, in some instances, were forced to endure the presence 
 of Athenian garrisons and ofi&cers. To the Greeks at large all 
 this seemed nothing less than high-handed tyranny. Athens, 
 men felt, had built up an empire on the ruins of Hellenic liberty. 
 
 If the Athenians possessed an empire, they themselves were 
 citizens of a state more democratic than any other that has 
 Nature of the existed, before or since, in the history of the world. 
 Athenian They had now learned how unjust was the rule of 
 
 emocracy ^ tyrant or of a privileged class of nobles. They 
 tried, instead, to afford every one an opportunity to make the 
 laws, to hold office, and to administer justice. Hence the 
 Athenian popular assembly and law courts were open to all 
 respectable citizens. The offices, also, were made very nu- 
 merous — fourteen hundred in all — so that they might be 
 distributed as widely as possible. Most of them were annual, 
 and some could not be held twice by the same person. Elec- 
 tion to office was usually by lot. This arrangement did away 
 with favoritism and helped to give the poor man a chance in 
 politics, as well as the man of wealth or noble birth. 
 
 The center of Athenian democracy was the Assembly. Its mem- 
 The bership included every citizen who had reached 
 
 Assembly twenty years of age. Rarely, however, did the at- 
 tendance number more than five thousand, since most of the 
 
 1 See the map facing page io8. 
 
Athens under Pericles 
 
 105 
 
 citizens lived outside the walls in the country districts of Attica. 
 Forty regular meetings were held every year. These took place 
 on the slopes of the hill called the Pnyx. A speaker before the 
 Assembly faced a difficult audience. It was ready to yell its dis- 
 approval of his advice, to mock him if he mispronounced a 
 word, or to drown his voice with shouts and whistles. Natu- 
 
 An Athenian Inscription 
 
 A decree of the Assembly, dating from about 450 B.C. 
 
 rally, the debates became a training school for orators. No one 
 could make his mark in the Assembly who was not a clear and in- 
 teresting speaker. Voting was by show of hands, except in cases 
 affecting individuals, such as ostracism, when the ballot was used. 
 Whatever the decision of the Assembly, it was final. This great 
 popular gathering settled questions of war and peace, sent out 
 military and naval expeditions, voted public expenditures, and 
 had general control over the affairs of Athens and the empire. 
 
 The Assembly was assisted in the conduct of public business 
 by many officers and magistrates, among whom the Ten Gen- 
 erals held the leading place. It was their duty to The Ten 
 guide the deliberations of the Assembly and to Generals 
 execute the orders of that body. 
 
 There was also a system of popular jury courts composed of 
 citizens selected by lot from the candidates who The jury 
 presented themselves. The number of jurors courts 
 varied; as many as a thousand might serve at an important 
 
io6 The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 trial. A court was both judge and jury; it decided by majority 
 
 vote; and from its decision lay no appeal. Before these courts 
 
 public officers accused of wrong-doing were tried; disputes 
 
 between different cities of the empire and other important 
 
 cases were settled; and all ordinary legal business affecting 
 
 the Athenians themselves was transacted. Thus, even in 
 
 matters of law, the Athenian government was completely 
 
 democratic. 
 
 Democracy then, reached its height in ancient Athens. The 
 
 people ruled, and they ruled directly. Every citizen had some 
 
 ^ active part in politics. Such a system worked 
 Strength and n . r ^ 
 
 weakness of Well m the management of a small city-state like 
 
 the Athenian Athens. But if the Athenians could govern them- 
 democracy ° 
 
 selves, they proved unable to gO|vern an empire 
 
 with justice and wisdom. There was no such thing as represen- 
 tation in their constitution. The subject cities had no one ta 
 speak for them in the Assembly or before the jury courts. 
 We shall notice the same absence of a representative system 
 in republican Rome.^ 
 
 A large number of Athenians were relieved from the necessity 
 of working for themselves through the system of state pay 
 System of introduced by Pericles. Jurors, soldiers, and 
 state pay sailors received money for their services. Later, 
 
 in the fourth century, citizens accepted fees for attending the 
 Assembly. These payments, though small, enabled poor citizens 
 to devote much time to public duties. 
 
 Athens contained many skilled workmen whose daily tasks 
 gave them scant opportunity to engage in the exciting game of 
 Industrial politics. The average rate of wages was very low. 
 Athens j^ spite of cheap food and modest requirements 
 
 for clothing and shelter, it must have been difficult for the 
 laborer to keep body and soul together. Outside of Athens, in 
 the country districts of Attica, lived the peasants whose Uttle 
 farms produced the olives, grapes, and figs for which Attica was 
 celebrated. 
 
 There v/ere many thousands of slaves in Athens and Attica 
 
 1 See page 155. 
 
Athens under Pericles 
 
 107 
 
 at this period. Their number was so great and their labor so 
 
 cheap that we may think of them as taking the 
 
 place of modern machines. It was the slaves who 
 
 did most of the work on the large estates owned by wealthy men, 
 
 The Vicinity or Athens 
 
 who toiled in the mines and quarries, and who served as oarsmen 
 on the ships. The system of slavery enabled many an Athenian 
 to live a life of leisure, but it lowered the dignity of labor and 
 tended to prevent the rise of the poorer citizens to positions of 
 responsibility. In Greece, as in the Orient,^ slavery cast its 
 blight over free industry. 
 
 The Athenian city was now the chief center of Greek com- 
 merce.2 "The fruits of the whole earth," said Pericles, "flow 
 in upon us; so that we enjoy the goods of other Commercial 
 countries as freely as of our own." ^ Exports of Athens 
 wine and oUve oil, pottery, metal wares, and objects of art 
 were sent out from Piragus to every region of the Mediterra- 
 nean. The imports from the Black Sea region, Thrace, and 
 
 I See page 44. 
 
 * The commercial importance of Athens is indicated by the general adoption of 
 her monetary standard by the other Greek states. (For illustrations of Greek coins 
 see the plate facing page 134.) ' Thucydides, ii, 38. 
 
io8 The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 the JEgesLVi included such commodities as salt, dried fish, wool, 
 timber, hides, and, above all, great quantities of wheat. Very 
 much as modern England, Athens was able to feed all her people 
 only by bringing in food from abroad. To make sure that in 
 time of war there should be no interruption of food supplies, 
 the Athenians built the celebrated Long Walls„ between the 
 city and its port of Piraeus.^ Henceforth they felt secure from 
 attack, as long as their navy ruled the yEgean. 
 
 In the days of her prosperity Athens began to make herself 
 not only a strong, but also a beautiful, city. The temples and 
 Artistic and Other Structures which were raised on the Acropolis 
 intellectual during the Age of Pericles still excite, even in their 
 ruins, the envy and wonder of mankind.^ Athens 
 at this time was also the center of Greek intellectual life. In no 
 other period of similar length have so many admirable books 
 been produced. No other epoch has given birth to so many 
 men of varied and delightful genius. The greatest poets, his- 
 torians, and philosophers of Greece were Athenians, either by 
 birth or training. As Pericles himself said in a noble speech, 
 Athens was "the school of Hellas." ^ 
 
 36. The Peloponnesian War, 431-404 B.C. 
 
 The brilliant Age of Pericles had not come to an end before 
 the two chief powers in the Hellenic world became involved in a 
 Inevitable- deadly war. It would seem that Athens and 
 ness of the Sparta, the one supreme upon the sea, the other at 
 the head of the Peloponnesus, might have avoided 
 a struggle which was sure to be long and costly. But Greek 
 cities were always ready to fight one another. When Athens ahd 
 Sparta found themselves rivals for the leadership of Greece, it 
 was easy for the smouldering fires of distrust and jealousy to 
 flame forth into open conflict. "And at that time," says 
 Thucydides, the Athenian historian who described the struggle, 
 "the youth of Sparta and the youth of Athens were numerous; 
 
 1 See the map, page 107. 
 
 2 For a description of ancient Athens see pages 288-202. 
 ' Thucydides, ii, 41. 
 
The Peloponnesian War 
 
 109 
 
 they had never seen war, and were therefore very wilUng to 
 take up arms." ^ 
 
 The conflict was brought on by Corinth, one of the leading 
 members of the Peloponnesian League and, next to Athens, the 
 most important commercial power in Greece, origin of the 
 She had already seen her once-profitable trade in ^^ 
 the -^gean monopolized by Athens. That energetic city was 
 now reaching out for Corinthian 
 commerce in ItaHan and Sicilian 
 waters. When the Athenians 
 went so far as to interfere in a 
 quarrel between Corinth and her 
 colony of Corcyra, even allying 
 themselves with the latter city, 
 the Corinthians felt justly resent- 
 ful and appealed to Sparta for aid. 
 The Spartans listened to their 
 appeal and, with the apparent 
 approval of the Delphic oracle 
 which assured them "that they 
 would conquer if they fought with 
 all their might," ^ declared war. 
 
 The two antagonists were fairly 
 matched. The one was strong 
 where the other was 
 
 The "Mourning Athena" 
 
 Acropolis Museum, Athens 
 A tablet of Pentelic marble. Athena, 
 leaning on her spear, is gazing with 
 downcast head at a grave monument. 
 
 Resources of 
 weak. Sparta, the contest- 
 mainly a continental 
 power, commanded all the Pelo- 
 ponnesian states except Argos and Achsea, besides some of the 
 smaller states of central Greece. Athens, mainly a maritime 
 power, ruled all the subject cities of the JEgean. The Spartans 
 possessed the most formidable army then in the world, but 
 lacked money and ships. The Athenians had a magnificent 
 navy, an overflowing treasury, and a city impregnable to di- 
 rect attack. It seemed, in fact, as if neither side could 
 seriously injure the other. 
 
 1 Thucydides, ii, 8. 2 Thucydides, i, 118. 
 
no The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 The Sicilian 
 Expedition, 
 415-413 B.C. 
 
 The war began in 431 B.C. Its first stage was indecisive. 
 The Athenians avoided a conflict in the open field with 
 First stage of ^^^ Stronger Peloponnesian army, which ravaged 
 the war, Attica. They were crippled almost at the outset 
 
 ' of the struggle by a terrible plague among the 
 refugees from Attica, crowded behind the Long Walls. The pes- 
 tilence slew at least one-fourth of the 
 inhabitants of Athens, including Pericles, 
 himself. After ten years of fighting both 
 sides grew weary of the war and made a 
 treaty of peace to last for fifty years. 
 
 Not long after the conclusion of peace 
 the Athenians were persuaded by a. 
 brilliant and ambitious, 
 politician, named Alcibiades, 
 to undertake an expedition 
 against Syracuse in Sicily. This city 
 was a colony of Corinth, and hence was a 
 natural ally of the Peloponnesian states. 
 The Athenians, by conquering it, ex- 
 pected to establish their power in Sicily. 
 But the siege of Syracuse ended in a com- 
 plete failure. The Athenians failed to 
 capture the city, and in a great naval 
 battle they lost their fleet. Then they 
 tried to retreat by land, but soon had 
 to surrender. Many of the prisoners 
 v/ere sold as slaves; many were thrown by their inhuman cap- 
 tors into the stone quarries near Syracuse, where they perished 
 from exposure and starvation. The Athenians, says Thucyd- 
 ides, "were absolutely annihilated — both army and fleet — 
 and of the many thousands who went away only a handful ever 
 saw their homes again." ^ 
 
 Athens never recovered from this terrible blow. The Spartans, 
 quickly renewed the contest, new with the highest hopes of 
 success. The Athenians had to guard their city against the 
 
 1 Thucydides, vii, 87. 
 
 A Silver Coin of 
 Syracuse 
 
 The profile of the nymph 
 Arethusa has been styled the 
 most exquisite Greek head 
 known to us. 
 
The Spartan and Theban Supremacies iii 
 
 invader night and day; their slaves deserted to the enemy; 
 and they themselves could do no farming except ^ast stage of 
 under the walls of the city. For supplies they had the war, 
 to depend entirely on their ships. For nearly ten * ' 
 
 years, however, the Athenians kept up the struggle. At length 
 the Spartans captured an Athenian fleet near J^^gospotami on 
 the Hellespont. Soon afterwards they blockaded Piraeus and 
 their army encamped before the walls of Athens. Bitter fam- 
 ine compelled the Athenians to sue for peace. The Spartans 
 imposed harsh terms. The Athenians were obliged to destroy 
 their Long Walls and the fortifications of Piraeus, to surren- 
 der all but twelve of their warships, and to acknowledge the 
 supremacy of Sparta. 
 
 37. The Spartan and Theban Supremacies, 
 , 404-362 B.C. 
 
 Sparta was now the undisputed leader of Continental Greece 
 and of the iEgean. As the representative of the liberty-loving 
 Greeks she had humbled the pride and power of spartan des- 
 " tyrant" Athens. A great opportunity lay before pot^sm 
 her to reorganize the Hellenic world and to end the struggles for 
 supremacy between rival cities. But Sparta entered upon no 
 such glorious career. She had always stood as the champion of 
 aristocracy against democracy, and now in her hour of triumph 
 she began to overturn every democratic government that still 
 existed in Greece. The Greek cities soon found they had ex- 
 changed the mild sway of Athens for the brutal despotism of 
 Sparta. 
 
 But Spartan despotism provoked resistance. It was the 
 Boeotian city of Thebes which raised the standard of revolt. 
 Some of the liberty-loving Thebans, headed by ^j^^ freeing 
 Pelopidas, a patriotic noble, formed a conspiracy of Thebes, 
 to drive the Spartans out of the city. Disguised 
 as huntsmen, Pelopidas and his followers entered Thebes at 
 nightfall, killed the tyrants whom Sparta had set over the people, 
 and forced the Spartan garrison to surrender. 
 
 The Thebans had now recovered their independence. Eight 
 
112 The Great Age of the Greek RepubHcs 
 
 years later they totally defeated a superior Peloponnesian force 
 Battle of ^^ ^^^ battle of Leuctra and brought the suprem- 
 
 Leuctra, 371 acy of Sparta to an end. This engagement from a 
 military standpoint is one of the most interesting in 
 ancient history. Epaminondas, the skilful Theban commander, 
 massed his best troops in a solid column, fifty men deep, and 
 hurled it with terrific force against the Spartan ranks. The 
 enemy, drawn up twelve men deep in the customary formation, 
 could not withstand the impact of the Theban column; their lines 
 gave way, and the fight was soon won. The battle destroyed 
 once for all the legend of Spartan invincibihty. 
 
 The sudden rise of Thebes to the position of the first city in 
 Greece was the work of two men whose names are always linked 
 Pelopidas together in the annals of the time. In Pelopidas 
 and Epami- and Epaminondas, bosom friends and colleagues, 
 Thebes found the heroes of her struggle for inde- 
 pendence. Pelopidas was a fiery warrior whose bravery and 
 daring won the hearts of his soldiers. Epaminondas was both 
 an able general and an eminent statesman. No other Greek, 
 save perhaps Pericles, can be compared with him. Even 
 Pericles worked for Athens alone and showed no regard for the 
 rest of Greece. Epaminondas had nobler ideals and sought the 
 general good of the Hellenic race. He fought less to destroy 
 Sparta than to curb that city's power of doing harm. He aimed 
 not so much to make Thebes mistress of an empire as to give 
 her a proper place among Greek cities. The Thebans, indeed, 
 sometimes complained that Epaminondas loved Hellas more 
 than his native city. 
 
 By crippling Sparta, Epaminondas raised Thebes to a posi- 
 tion of supremacy. Had he been spared for a longer service, 
 Battle of Epaminondas might have realized his dream of 
 
 Mantinea, bringing unity and order into the troubled politics 
 ^ ^ ■ ■ of his time. But circumstances were too strong 
 
 for him. The Greek states, which had accepted the leadership 
 of Athens and Sparta, were unwilling to admit the claims of 
 Thebes to a position of equal power and importance. The 
 period of Theban rule was filled, therefore, with perpetual 
 
 4 
 
Decline of the City-State 113 
 
 conflict. Nine years after Leuctra Epaminondas himself fell in 
 battle at Mantinea in the Peloponnesus, and with his death 
 ended the brief glory of Thebes. 
 
 38. Decline of the City-State 
 
 The battle of Mantinea proved that no single city — Athens, 
 Sparta, or Thebes — was strong enough to rule Greece. By 
 the middle of the fourth century B.C. it had be- -weakness of 
 come evident that a great Hellenic power could the city- 
 not be created out of the little, independent city- 
 states of Greece. 
 
 The history of Continental Hellas for more than a century 
 after the close of the Persian War had been a record of almost 
 ceaseless conflict. We have seen how Greece came ^ record of 
 to be split up into two great alliances, the one a almost cease- 
 naval league ruled by Athens, the other a confed- ^^^ ^°'^ '^ 
 eracy of Peloponnesian cities under the leadership of Sparta. 
 How the Delian League became the Athenian Empire; how 
 Sparta began a long war with Athens to secure the independ- 
 ence of the subject states and ended it by reducing them to her 
 own supremacy; how the rough-handed sway of Sparta led to 
 the revolt of her allies and dependencies and the sudden rise 
 of Thebes to supremacy; how Thebes herself established an 
 empire on the ruins of Spartan rule — this is a story of fruitless 
 and exhausting struggles which sounded the knell of Greek 
 liberty and the end of the city-state. 
 
 Far away in the north, remote from the noisy conflicts of 
 
 Greek political life, a new power was slowly rising to imperial 
 
 greatness — no insignificant city-state, but an ^. , 
 
 . . • 1 ,-,1 r , The future 
 
 extensive territorial state like those of modern 
 
 times. Three years after the battle of Mantinea Philip II 
 ascended the throne of Macedonia. He established Hellenic 
 unity by bringing the Hellenic people within a widespread 
 empire. Alexander the Great, the son of this king, car- 
 ried Macedonian dominion and Greek culture to the ends 
 of the known world. To this new period of ancient history 
 we now turn. 
 
114 The Great Age of the Greek Republics 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the principal places mentioned in this chapter. 
 2. On an outline map indicate the Athenian allies and dependencies and those of 
 Sparta at the opening of the Peloponnesian War. 3. What do you understand by 
 a "decisive" battle? Why has Marathon been considered such a battle? 4. Why 
 did Xerxes take the longer route through Thrace, instead of the shorter route fol- 
 lowed by Datis and Artaphernes? 5. What was the importance of the Phoenician 
 fleet in the Persian invasions? 6. What reasons can be given for the Greek vic- 
 tory in the struggle against Persia? 7. Distinguish between a confederacy and an 
 empire. 8. Compare the relations of the Delian subject cities to Athens with those 
 of British colonies, such as Canada and Australia, to England, g. What do you 
 understand by representative government? 10. If the Athenian Empire could have 
 rested on a representative basis, why would it have been more likely to endure? 
 1 1 . How far can the phrase "government of the people, by the people, for the people" 
 be applied to the Athenian democracy? 12. Did the popular assembly of Athens 
 have any resemblance to a New England town meeting? 13. Compare the Athenian 
 jury system with that of England and the United States. 14. The Athenian de- 
 mocracy of the time of Pericles has been described as a pure democracy and not, like 
 the American, as a re^rej^CTt^a/we democracy. In what lies the difference? 15. Can 
 you suggest any objections to the system of state pay introduced by Pericles? To 
 what extent do we employ the same system under our government? 16. What 
 conditions of the time help to explain the contempt of the Greeks for money-making? 
 17. Trace on the map, page 107, the Long Walls of Athens. 18. Why has the Pelo- 
 ponnesian War been called an "irrepressible conflict"? Why has it been called the 
 "suicide of Greece"? 19. What states of the Greek mainland were neutral in the 
 Peloponnesian War (map facing page 108)? 20. Contrast the resources of the con- 
 tending parties. Where was each side weak and where strong? 21. Why was the 
 tyranny of Sparta more oppressive than that of Athens? 22. What were the reasons 
 for the failure of the Athenian, Spartan, and Theban attempts at empire? 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 MINGLING OF EAST AND WEST AFTER 359 B.C.i 
 
 39. Philip and the Rise of Macedonia 
 
 The land of Macedonia, lying to the north of Greece, for a 
 long time had been an inconspicuous part of the ancient world. 
 Its people, though only partially civilized, were Macedonia 
 Greeks in blood and language. No doubt they and the 
 formed an offshoot of those northern invaders ^'^^ °^ °^ 
 who had entered the Balkan peninsula before the dawn of 
 history. The Macedonian kings, 
 from the era of the Persian wars, 
 seized every opportunity of spread- 
 ing Greek culture throughout their 
 realm. By the middle of the 
 fourth century B.C., when Philip II 
 ascended the throne, the Macedo- 
 nians were ready to take a leading 
 place in the Greek world. 
 
 Philip of Macedonia, one of the 
 most remarkable men of antiquity, 
 was endowed with a 
 vigorous body, a keen 
 mind, and a resolute will. He was no stranger to Greece and 
 its ways. Part of his boyhood had been passed as a hostage 
 at Thebes in the days of Theban glory. His residence there 
 gave him an insight into Greek politics and taught him the art 
 of war as it had been perfected by Epaminondas. In the dis- 
 tracted condition of Greece, worn out by the rivalries of con- 
 tending cities, Philip saw the opportunity of his own country. 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter xii, "Demosthenes and the 
 Struggle against PhiUp"; chapter xiii, "Exploits of Alexander the Great." 
 
 "5 
 
 Philip's aims 
 
 Philip II 
 
 From a gold medallion struck by 
 Alexander. 
 
ii6 Mingling of East and West 
 
 He aimed to secure for Macedonia the position of supremacy 
 which neither Athens, Sparta, nor Thebes had been able to 
 maintain. 
 
 Philip's most important achievement was the creation of the 
 Macedonian army, which he led to the conquest of Greece and 
 The Mace- which his son was to lead to the conquest of the 
 donian army world. Taking a hint from the tactics of Epam- 
 inondas, Philip trained his infantry to fight by columns, but 
 with sufficient intervals between the files to permit quick and 
 easy movements. Each man bore an enormous lance, eighteen 
 feet in length. When this heavy phalanx was set in array, the 
 weapons carried by the soldiers in the first five ranks presented 
 a bristling thicket of lance-points, which no onset, however 
 determined, could penetrate. The business of the phalanx was 
 to keep the front of the foe engaged, while horsemen rode into 
 the enemy's flanks. This reliance on masses of cavalry to win 
 a victory was something new in warfare. Another novel feature 
 consisted in the use of engines called catapults, able to throw 
 darts and huge stones three hundred yards, and of battering 
 rams with force enough to hurl down the walls of cities. All 
 these different arms working together made a war machine of 
 tremendous power — the most formidable in the ancient world 
 until the days of the Roman legion. 
 
 Philip commanded a fine army; he ruled with absolute sway 
 a territory larger than any other Hellenic state; and he himself 
 Conquests possessed a genius for both war and diplomacy. 
 of Philip With such advantages the Macedonian king en- 
 
 tered on the subjugation of disunited Greece. His first great 
 success was won in western Thrace. Here he founded the city 
 of Philippi ^ and seized some rich gold mines, the income from 
 which enabled him to keep his soldiers always under arms, to 
 fit out a fleet, and, by means of libera,l bribes, to hire a crowd 
 of agents in nearly every Greek city. Philip next made Mace- 
 donia a maritime state by subduing the Greek cities on the 
 peninsula of Chalcidice.^ He also appeared in Thessaly, occu- 
 
 1 Philippi became noted afterwards as the first city in Europe where Christianity 
 was preached. See Acts, xvi, g. ^ See the map between pages 68-6g. 
 
 I 
 
Demosthenes and the End of Greek Freedom 117 
 
 pied its principal fortresses, and brought the frontier of Mace- 
 donia as far south as the pass of Thermopylae. 
 
 40. Demosthenes and the End of Greek Freedom 
 
 Philip for many years had been steadily extending his sway 
 over Greece. In the face of his en- 
 croachments would Athens, Demosthe- 
 Sparta, and Thebes, so nes, 384-322 
 long the leading cities, sub- 
 mit tamely to this Macedonian con- 
 queror? There was one man, at least, 
 who realized the menace to Greek free- 
 dom from Philip's onward march. In 
 Demosthenes Greece found a champion 
 of her threatened liberties. 
 
 Demosthenes was the last, as well as 
 the most famous, of the great Athenian 
 orators. When he first be- Demosthenes 
 gan to speak, the citizens as an orator 
 
 1 1. J i T-* 1 • and a patriot 
 
 laughed at his long, in- 
 volved sentences, over-rapid delivery, 
 and awkward bearing. Friends encour- 
 aged him to persist, assuring him that,, 
 if the manner of his speeches was bad, 
 their matter was worthy of Pericles. 
 Numerous stories are told of the efforts 
 made by Demosthenes to overcome his 
 natural defects. He practiced gestur- 
 ing before a mirror and, to correct a 
 stammering pronunciation, recited verses 
 with pebbles in his mouth. He would 
 go down to the seashore during storms 
 and strive to make his voice heard 
 a-bove the roar of wind and waves, in 
 order the better to face the boisterous 
 Assembly. Before long he came to be 
 regarded as the prince of speakers even in the city of orators. 
 
 Demosthenes 
 
 Vatican Museum, Rome 
 
 A marble statue, probably a 
 copy of the bronze original by 
 the sculptor Polyeuctus. The 
 work, when found, was consid- 
 erably mutilated and has been 
 restored in numerous parts. 
 Both forearms and the hands 
 holding the scroll are modern 
 additions. It seems likely that 
 the original Athenian statue 
 showed Demosthenes with 
 tightly clasped hands, which, 
 with his furrowed visage and 
 contracted brows, were ex- 
 pressive of the orator's ear- 
 nestness and concentration of 
 thought. 
 
ii8 Mingling of East and West 
 
 Demosthenes was a man cast in the old heroic mold. His pa- 
 triotic imagination had been fired by the great deeds once ac- 
 complished by free Greeks. Athens he loved with passionate 
 devotion. Let her remember her ancient glories, he urged, and, 
 by withstanding Philip, become the leader of Hellas in a second 
 war for liberty. 
 
 The stirring appeals of the great orator at first had little 
 effect. There were many friends of Philip in the Greek states, 
 Last struggle even in Athens itself. When, however, Philip 
 of the Greeks entered central Greece and threatened the inde- 
 pendence of its cities, the eloquence of Demosthenes met a 
 readier response. In the presence of the common danger 
 Thebes and Athens gave up their ancient rivalry and formed a 
 defensive alliance against Philip. Had it been joined by Sparta 
 and the other Peloponnesian states, it is possible that their 
 united power might have hurled back the invader. But they 
 held aloof. 
 
 The decisive battle was fought at Chaeronea in Boeotia. On 
 that fatal field the well-drilled and seasoned troops of Mace- 
 Battle of donia, headed by a master of the art of war, over- 
 Chaeronea, came the citizen levies of Greece. The Greeks 
 ■ ■ fought bravely, as of old, and their defeat was 
 not inglorious. Near the modern town of Chaeronea the traveler 
 can still see the tomb where the fallen heroes were laid, and 
 the marble lion set up as a memorial to their dauntless 
 struggle. 
 
 Chaeronea gave Philip the undisputed control of Greece. 
 But now that victory was assured, he had no intention of 
 Philip's policy playing the tyrant. He compelled Thebes to 
 as conquerer admit a Macedonian garrison to her citadel, but 
 treated Athens so mildly that the citizens were glad to conclude 
 with him a peace which left their possessions untouched. Philip 
 entered the Peloponnesus as a liberator. Its towns and cities 
 welcomed an alliance with so powerful a protector against 
 Sparta. 
 
 Having completely realized his design of establishing Macedo- 
 nian rule over Greece, Philip's restless energy drove him forward 
 
Alexander the Great 
 
 119 
 
 to the next step in his ambitious program. He determined to 
 carry out the plans, so long cherished by the congress at 
 Greeks, for an invasion of Asia Minor and, perhaps, Corinth, 
 of Persia itself. In the year 337 B.C. a congress of 
 all the Hellenic states met at Corinth under Philip's presidency. 
 The delegates voted to sup- 
 ply ships and men for the 
 great undertaking and placed 
 Philip in command of the al- 
 lied forces. A Macedonian 
 king was to be the captain- 
 general of Hellas. . 
 
 But Philip was destined 
 never to lead ^an army across 
 the Hellespont. De^thof 
 Less than two Philip, 
 
 r , 336 B.C. 
 
 years alter 
 Chaeronea he was killed by 
 an assassin, and the scepter 
 passed to his young son, 
 Alexander. 
 
 41. Alexander the Great 
 
 Alexander 
 
 Glyptothek, Munich 
 
 Probably an authentic portrait of the youth- 
 ful Alexander about 338 B.C. 
 
 Alexander was only twenty 
 years of age when he became 
 ruler of Macedonia. From his father he inherited the power- 
 ful frame, the kingly figure, the masterful will, rj.^^ youthful 
 which made so deep an impression on all his con- Alexander, 
 temporaries. His mother, a proud and ambitious woman, 
 told him that the blood of Achilles ran in his veins, and 
 bade him emulate the deeds of that national hero. We 
 know that he learned the Iliad by heart and always carried a 
 copy of it on his campaigns. As he came to manhood, Alex- 
 ander developed into a splendid athlete, skillful in all the sports 
 of his rough-riding companions, and trained in every warlike 
 exercise. 
 
 Philip believed that in Alexander he had a worthy son, for 
 
I20 Mingling of East and West 
 
 he persuaded Aristotle/ the most learned man in Greece, 
 Education of ^^ become the tutor of the young prince. The 
 Alexander by influence of that philosopher remained with Alex- 
 ander throughout life. Aristotle taught him to 
 love Greek art and science, and instilled into his receptive 
 mind an admiration for all things Grecian. Alexander used to 
 say that, while he owed his life to his father, he owed to Aris- 
 totle the knowledge of how to live worthily. 
 
 The situation which Alexander faced on his accession might 
 well have dismayed a less dauntless spirit. Philip had not 
 Alexander lived long enough to unite firmly his wide domin- 
 crushes re- ions. His unexpected death proved the signal for 
 °^ uprisings and disorder. The barbarous Thracians 
 
 broke out in widespread rebellion, and the Greeks made ready to 
 answer the call of Demosthenes to arms. But Alexander soon 
 set his kingdom in order. After crushing the tribes of Thrace, 
 he descended on Greece and besieged Thebes, which had risen 
 against its Macedonian garrison. The city was soon captured; 
 its inhabitants were slaughtered or sold into slavery;, and the 
 place itself was destroyed. The terrible fate of Thebes in- 
 duced the other states to submit without further resistance. 
 
 With Greece pacified, Alexander could proceed to the inva- 
 sion of Persia. Since the days of Darius the Great the empire 
 had remained almost intact — a huge, loosely- 
 strength of knit collection of many different peoples, whose 
 
 the Persian gQ^g bond of Union was their common allegiance to 
 Empire 
 
 the Great Kmg.^ Its resources were enormous. 
 
 There were millions of men for the armies and untold wealth 
 in the royal treasuries. Yet the empire was a hollow shell. 
 
 Some seventy years before Alexander set forth on his expedi- 
 tion the Greeks had witnessed a remarkable disclosure of the 
 
 military weakness of Persia. One of those rare 
 Expedition of , , . , , i i i • r ^ i t^ • 
 
 the "Ten revolts which troubled the security of the Persian 
 
 Thousand," Empire broke out in Asia Minor. It was headed 
 
 401—400 B.C. 
 
 by Cyrus the Younger, a brother of the Persian 
 
 monarch. Cyrus gathered a large body of native troops and 
 
 1 See page 275. ^ See page 39. 
 
Alexander the Great 
 
 121 
 
 also hired about ten thousand Greek soldiers. He led this 
 mixed force into the heart of the Persian dominions, only to 
 fall in battle at Cunaxa, near Babylon. The Greeks easily 
 routed the enemy arrayed against them, but the death of 
 Cyrus made their victory fruitless. In spite of their des- 
 
 ROUTE OF THE TeN THOUSAND 
 
 perate situation the Greeks refused to surrender and started 
 to return homewards. The Persians dogged their footsteps, 
 yet never ventured on a pitched battle. After months of 
 wandering in Assyria and Armenia the little band of intrepid 
 soldiers finally reached Trapezus,^ a Greek city on the Black 
 Sea. 
 
 The story of this invasion of Persia and the subsequent re- 
 treat was written by the Athenian Xenophon ^ in his 'Anabasi:i. 
 It is one of the most interesting books that have significance of 
 come down to us from antiquity. We can judge the expedition 
 from it how vivid was the impression which the adventures of 
 the "Ten Thousand" made on the Greeks of Xenophon's time. 
 A small army had marched to the center of the Persian domin- 
 
 1 Modern Trebizond. 2 gee page 272. 
 
122 Mingling of East and West 
 
 ions, had overcome a host many times its size, and had returned 
 to Greece in safety. It was clear proof that the Persian power, 
 however imposing on the outside, could offer no effective resist- 
 ance to an attack by a strong force of disciplined Greek sol- 
 diers. Henceforth the Greeks never abandoned the idea of an 
 invasion of Persia. 
 
 The gigantic task fell, however, to Alexander, as the cham- 
 pion of Hellas against the "barbarians." With an army of less 
 Alexander's than forty thousand men Alexander destroyed an 
 invasion empire before which, for two centuries, all Asia 
 
 had been wont to tremble. History, ancient or modern, con- 
 tains no other record of conquests so widespread, so thorough, 
 so amazingly rapid. 
 
 42. Conquest of Persia and the Far East, 334-323 B.C. 
 
 Alexander crossed the Hellespont in the spring of the year 
 334 B.C. He landed not far from the historic plain of Troy and 
 Battle of the ^^ °^^^ began his march along the coast. Near 
 Granicus, 334 the little river Granicus the satraps of Asia Minor 
 had gathered an army to dispute his passage. 
 Alexander at once led his cavalry across the river in an impetu- 
 ous charge, which soon sent the Persian troops in headlong 
 flight. The victory cost the Macedonians scarcely a hundred 
 men; but it was complete. As Alexander passed southward, 
 town after town opened its gates — first Sardis, next Ephesus, 
 then all the other cities of Ionia. They were glad enough to 
 be free of Persian control. Within a year Asia Minor" was a 
 Macedonian possession. 
 
 In the meantime Darius III, the Persian king, had been 
 making extensive preparations to meet the invader. He com- 
 Battle of manded half a million men, but he followed Alex- 
 
 Issus, 333 ander too hastily and had to fight in a narrow 
 defile on the Syrian coast between the mountains 
 and the sea. In such cramped quarters numbers did not count. 
 The battle became a massacre, and only the approach of night 
 stayed the swords of the victorious Macedonians. A great 
 quantity of booty, including the mother, wife, and children of 
 
Conquest of Persia and the Far East 123 
 
 Darius, fell into Alexander's hands. He treated his royal 
 captives kindly, but refused to make peace with the Persian 
 king. 
 
 The next step was to subdue the Phoenician city of Tyre, the 
 headquarters of Persia's naval power. The city lay on a rocky 
 island, half a mile from the shore. Its fortiiica- capture of 
 tions rose one hundred feet above the waves. Tyre, 
 Although the place seemed impregnable, Alex- 
 ander was able to capture it after he had built a mole, or cause- 
 
 The Alexander Mosaic 
 
 Naples Museum 
 
 This splendid mosaic, composed of pieces of colored glass, formed the pavement of a Roman 
 house at Pompeii in Italy. It represents the charge of Alexander (on horseback at the left) 
 against the Persian king in his chariot, at the battle of Issus. 
 
 way, between the shore and the island. Powerful siege engines 
 then breached the walls, the Macedonians poured in, and Tyre 
 fell by storm. Thousands of its inhabitants perished and thou- 
 sands more were sold into slavery. The great emporium of the 
 East became a heap of ruins. 
 
 From Tyre Alexander led his ever-victorious army through 
 Syria into Egypt. The Persian forces here offered little resist- 
 ance, and the Egyptians themselves welcomed Alexander 
 Alexander as a deliverer. The conqueror entered ^" Egypt 
 Memphis in triumph and then sailed down the Nile to its 
 western mouth, where he laid the foundations of Alexandria, a 
 city which later became the metropolis of the Orient. 
 
124 Mingling of East and West 
 
 Another march brought Alexander to the borders of Libya. 
 Here he received the submission of Cyrene, the most important 
 Alexander in Greek colony in Africa.^ Alexander's dominions 
 Libya were thus extended to the border of the Cartha- 
 
 ginian possessions. It was at this time that Alexander visited 
 a celebrated temple of the god Amon, located in an oasis of the 
 Libyan desert. The priests were ready enough to hail him as a 
 son of Amon, as one before whom his Egyptian subjects might 
 bow down and adore. But after Alexander's death his worship 
 spread widely over the world, and even the Roman Senate gave 
 him a place among the gods of Olympus. 
 
 The time had now come to strike directly at the Persian 
 king. Following the ancient trade routes through northern 
 Battle of At- Mesopotamia, Alexander crossed the Euphrates 
 bela, 331 B.C. ^j^,^ ^]^g Tigris and, on a broad plain not far from 
 the ruins of ancient Nineveh,^ found himself confronted by the 
 Persian host. Darius held an excellent position and hoped to 
 crush his foe by sheer weight of numbers. But nothing could 
 stop the Macedonian onset; once more Darius fled away, and 
 once more the Persians, deserted by their king, broke up in 
 hopeless rout. 
 
 The battle of Arbela decided the fate of the Persian Empire. 
 It remained only to gather the fruits of victory. The city of 
 End of the Babylon surrendered without a struggle. Susa, 
 Persian with its enormous treasure, fell into the conqueror's 
 
 Empire hands. Persepolis, the old Persian capital, was 
 
 given up to fire and sword.^ Darius himself, as he retreated 
 eastward, was murdered by his own men. With the death of 
 Darius the national war of Greece against Persia came to an 
 end. 
 
 The Macedonians had now overrun all the Persian provinces 
 except distant Iran and India. These countries were peopled 
 Conquest of by warlike tribes of a very different stamp from 
 ^^^^ the effeminate Persians. Alexander might well 
 
 have been content to leave them undisturbed, but the man 
 
 1 See page go. ^ See page 36. 
 
 3 See John Dryden's splendid ode, Alexander's Feast. 
 
Ths Work of Alexander 125 
 
 could never rest while there were still conquests to be made. Long 
 marches and much hard fighting were necessary to subdue the 
 tribes about the Caspian and the inhabitants of the countries 
 now known as Afghanistan and Turkestan. 
 
 Crossing the lofty barrier of the Hindu-Kush, Alexander led 
 his weary soldiers into northwestern India, where a single 
 battle added the Persian province of the Punjab ^ Conquest 
 to the Macedonian possessions. Alexander then °^ ^^^^^ 
 pressed forward to the conquest of the Ganges valley, but 
 in the full tide of victory his troops refused to go any farther. 
 They had had their fill of war and martial glory; they would 
 conquer no more lands for their ambitious king. Alexander 
 gave with reluctance the order for the homeward march. 
 
 Alexander was of too adventurous a disposition to return by 
 the way he had come. He resolved to reach Babylon by a new 
 route. He built a navy on the Indus and had it Alexander's 
 accompany the army down the river. At the return to 
 mouth of the Indus Alexander dispatched the ^ ^ °^ 
 fleet under his admiral, Nearchus, to explore the Indian Ocean 
 and to discover, if possible, a sea route between India and the 
 West. He himself led the army, by a long and toilsome march 
 through the deserts of southern Iran, to Babylon. That city 
 now became the capital of the Macedonian Empire. 
 
 Scarcely two years after his return, while he was planning 
 yet more extensive conquests in Arabia, Africa, and western 
 Europe, he was smitten by the deadly Babylonian jje^^jj q{ 
 fever. In 323 B.C., after several days of illness, Alexander, 
 the conqueror of the world passed away, being ' " 
 
 not quite thirty-three years of age. 
 
 43. The Work of Alexander 
 
 Alexander the Great was one of the foremost, perhaps the 
 first, of the great captains of antiquity. But he Alexander as 
 was more than a world-conqueror; he was a states- warrior and 
 man of the highest order. Had he been spared for ^*^*^^™^° 
 an ordinary lifetime, there is no telling how much he might 
 
 1 See pages 20 and 39. 
 
126 Mingling of East and West 
 
 have accomplished. In eleven years he had been able to subdue 
 the East and to leave an impress upon it which was to endure 
 for centuries. And yet his work had only begun. There were 
 still lands to conquer, cities to build, untrodden regions to 
 explore. Above all, it was still his task to shape his posses- 
 sions into a well-knit, unified empire, which would not fall to 
 pieces in the hands of his successors. His early death was 
 a calamity, for it prevented the complete realization of his 
 splendid ambitions. 
 
 The immediate result of Alexander's conquests was the dis- 
 appearance of the barriers which had so long shut in the Orient. 
 Hellenizing The East, until his day, was an almost unknown 
 of the Orient ^^nd. Now it lay open to the spread of Greek 
 civilization. In the wake of the Macedonian armies followed 
 Greek philosophers and scientists, Greek architects and artists, 
 Greek colonists, merchants, and artisans. Everywhere into 
 that huge, inert, unprogressive Oriental world came the active 
 and enterprising men of Hellas. They brought their arts and 
 culture and became the teachers of those whom they had called 
 "barbarians." 
 
 The ultimate result of Alexander's conquest was the fusion 
 of East and West. He realized that his new empire must con- 
 
 ^ . , tain a place for Oriental, as well as for Greek and 
 Fusion of '^ . ' Ai J ) • 
 
 East and Macedonian, subjects. It was Alexanders aim, 
 
 ^®^* therefore, to build up a new state in which the 
 
 distinction between the European and the Asiatic should grad- 
 ually pass away. He welcomed Persian nobles to his court and 
 placed them in positions of trust. He organized the govern- 
 ment of his provinces on a system resembling that of Darius the 
 Great.i He trained thousands of Persian soldiers to replace the 
 worn-out veterans in his armies. He encouraged by liberal 
 dowries mixed marriages between Macedonians and Orientals, 
 and himself wedded the daughter of the last Persian king. To 
 hold his dominions together and provide a meeting place for 
 both classes of his subjects, he founded no less than seventy 
 cities in different parts of the empire. Such measures as these 
 
 1 See pages 39-40- 
 
s" kT 
 
 5 5' 
 
Hellenistic Kingdoms and Cities 
 
 127 
 
 show that Alexander had a mind of wide, even cosmopolitan, 
 sympathies. They indicate the loss which ancient civilization 
 suffered by his untimely end. 
 
 44. Hellenistic Kingdoms and Cities 
 
 The half century following Alexander's death is a confused 
 and troubled period in ancient history. The king had left no 
 legitimate son — ■ no one with an undisputed title ^j^g ^j^^.^^ 
 to the succession. On his deathbed Alexander had great king- 
 himself declared that the realm should go "to the °™^ 
 strongest." ^ It was certain, under these circumstances, that 
 his possessions would become the 
 prey of the leading Macedonian gen- 
 erals. The unwieldy empire at length 
 broke in pieces. Out of the frag- 
 ments arose three great states, 
 namely, Macedonia, Egypt, and 
 Syria. The kingdom of Egypt was 
 ruled by Ptolemy, one of Alexander's 
 generals. Seleucus, another of his 
 generals, established the kingdom of 
 Syria. It comprised nearly all 
 western Asia. These kingdoms re- 
 mained independent until the era of 
 Roman conquest in the East. 
 
 Several small states also arose 
 from the break-up of Alexander's empire.^ Each had its royal 
 dynasty, its capital city, and its own national life, -j^^^qj. jmje- 
 Thus the conquests of Alexander, instead of es- pendent 
 tablishing a world-power under one ruler, led to 
 the destruction of the unity of government which Persia had 
 given to the East. 
 
 More significant for the history of civilization than these 
 kingdoms were the Hellenistic ^ cities, which from the time of 
 
 1 Arrian, Anabasis of Alexander, vii, 26. 2 See the map facing page 128. 
 
 3 The term "Hellenic" refers to purely Greek culture; the term "Hellenistic," 
 to Greek culture as modified by contact with Oriental life and customs. 
 
 A Greek Cameo 
 
 Museum, Vienna 
 
 Cut in sardonyx. Represents 
 PtoIeiTiv PhUadelphus, king of 
 Egypt, and his wife Arsinoe. 
 
128 Mingling of East and West 
 
 Alexander arose in every part of the eastern world. Some 
 City life in Were only garrison towns in the heart of remote 
 the Orient provinces or outposts along the frontiers. Many 
 more, however, formed busy centers of trade and industry, and 
 became seats of Greek influence in the Orient. Such cities were 
 quite unlike the old Greek city-states.^ They were not free 
 and independent, but made a part of the kingdom in which they 
 were situated. The inhabitants consisted of Greeks and Mace- 
 donians, comprising the governing class, together with native 
 artisans and merchants who had abandoned their village homes 
 for life in a metropolis. In appearance, also, these cities con- 
 trasted with those of old Greece. They had broad streets, 
 well paved and sometimes hghted at night, enjoyed a good 
 water supply, and possessed baths, theaters, and parks. 
 
 In the third century B.C. the foremost Hellenistic city was 
 Alexandria. It lay on a strip of flat, sandy land separating 
 Lake Mareotis from the Mediterranean. On the 
 one side was the lake-harbor, connected with the 
 Nile; on the other side were two sea-harbors, sheltered from 
 the open sea by the long and narrow island of Pharos.^ The 
 city possessed a magnificent site for commerce. It occupied 
 the most central position that could be found in the ancient 
 world with respect to the three continents, Africa, Asia, and 
 Europe. The prosperity which this port has enjoyed for more 
 than two thousand years is ample evidence of the wisdom which 
 led to its foundation. 
 
 The chief city in the kingdom of Syria was splendid and. 
 
 luxurious Antioch. It lay in the narrow valley of the Orontes 
 
 . . , River, so close to both the Euphrates and the 
 
 Antioch T. ^ 1 . , . 1 
 
 Mediterranean that it soon became an important 
 
 commercial center. The city must have been a most delight- 
 ful residence, with its fine climate, its location on a clear and 
 rapid stream, and the near presence of the Syrian hills. In the 
 
 1 See page 8i. 
 
 " The lighthouse on the island of Pharos was considered one of the "seven won- 
 ders" of the ancient world. The others were the hanging gardens and walls of 
 Babylon, the pyramids, the Colossus of Rhodes, the temple of Artemis at Ephesus, 
 the mausoleum at Halicarnassus, and the statue of Zeus at Olympia. 
 
Hellenistic Kingdoms and Cities 
 
 129 
 
 sixth century a.d. repeated earthquakes laid Antioch in ruins. 
 The city never recovered its prosperity, though a modern town, 
 Antakia, still marks the site of the once famous capital. 
 
 Asia Minor, during this period, contained many Hellenistic 
 cities. One of the most important was Pergamum, the capital 
 of a small but independent kingdom of the same 
 name. Its rulers earned the gratitude of all the 
 Greeks by their resistance to the terrible Gauls. About fifty 
 
 Pergamum 
 
 The Dying Gaul 
 
 Capitoline Museum, Rome 
 
 The statue represents a Gaul who in battle has fallen on his sword, to avoid 
 a shameful captivity. Overcome by the faintness of death he sinks upon his 
 shield, his head dropping heavily forward. Though realistic, the statue shows 
 nothing violent or revolting. It is a tragedy in stone. 
 
 years after Alexander's death this barbarous people, pouring 
 down from central Europe, had ravaged Greece and invaded 
 Asia Minor. The kings of Pergamum celebrated their victories 
 over the Gauls with so many works of architecture and sculp- 
 ture that their city became the artistic rival of Athens. 
 
 One other great Hellenistic center existed in the island city 
 of Rhodes. Founded during the closing years of thC'Pelopon- 
 nesian War, Rhodes soon distanced Athens in the 
 race for commercial supremacy. The merchants of 
 Rhodes framed admirable laws, especially for business affairs, 
 and many of these were incorporated in the Roman code. 
 Rhodes was celebrated for art. No less than three thousand 
 statues adorned the streets and public buildings. It was also a 
 
 Rhodes 
 
130 Mingling of East and West 
 
 favorite place of education for promising orators and writers. 
 During Roman days many eminent men, Cicero and Julius 
 Caesar among them, studied oratory at Rhodes, 
 
 45. The Hellenistic Age 
 
 These splendid cities in the Orient were the centers of much 
 literary activity. Their inhabitants, whether Hellenic or "bar- 
 Hellenistic barian," used Greek as a common language. During 
 literature ^]^jg period Greek literature took on a cosmo- 
 
 politan character. It no longer centered in Athens. Writers 
 found their audiences in all lands where Greeks had settled. 
 At the same time literature became more and more an affair of 
 the study. The authors were usually professional bookmen 
 writing for a bookish public. They produced many works of 
 literary criticism, prepared excellent grammars and diction- 
 aries, but wrote very little poetry or prose of enduring value. 
 
 The Hellenistic Age was distinguished as an age of learning. 
 Particularly was this true at Alexandria, where the Museum, 
 The Museum founded by the first Macedonian king of Egypt, 
 at Alexandria became a real university. It contained galleries of 
 art, an astronomical observatory, and even zoological and bo- 
 tanical gardens. The Museum formed a resort for men of learn- 
 ing, who had the leisure necessary for scholarly research. The 
 beautiful gardens, with their shady walks, statues, and foun- 
 tains, were the haunt of thousands of students whom the fame 
 of Alexandria attracted from all parts of the civilized world. 
 
 In addition to the Museum there was a splendid library, 
 which at one time contained over five hundred thousand manu- 
 The Alex- scripts — almost everything that had been written 
 andrian in antiquity. The chief librarian ransacked pri- 
 
 ^^^^ vate collections and purchased all the books he 
 
 could find. Every book that entered Egypt was brought to the 
 Library, where slaves transcribed the manuscript and gave a 
 copy to the owner in place of the original. Before this time the 
 manuscripts of celebrated works were often scarce and always 
 in danger of being lost. Henceforth it was known where to look 
 for them. 
 
LAOCOON AND HIS CHILDREN 
 
 Vatican Museum, Rome 
 
 A product of the art school of Rhodes (about 150 B.C.) The statue represents the 
 punishment inflicted on Laocoon, a Trojan priest, together with his two sons. A pair of 
 large serpents, sent by the offended gods, have seized the unhappy victims. 
 

 ^BlkiEA 
 
 " "H^S^^HP 
 
 
 
 mm 
 
 „-«•'•"'> , 'WJ 
 
 
 ^^^^H^™*^ 
 
 H| 
 
 B|K 
 
 
 
 jHHj 
 
 I^W^^^ '1^^. 
 
 
 
 H^^ / 
 
 '*fl 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^s 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ^■1 
 
 ^' 1 
 
 
 ^^H 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 ^P 
 
 W^M? 
 
 >. ^H^^^^^^^^H 
 
 
 TT»«g^V^ 
 
 
 * ^ j^jtiUjI^^^^^^I 
 
 VICTORY OF SAMOTHRACE 
 Louvre, Paris 
 
 Commemorates a naval battle fought in 306 B.C. The statue, which is considerably 
 above life-size, stood on a pedestal having the form of a ship's prow. The goddess of 
 Victory was probably represented holding a trumpet to her lips with her right hand. 
 The fresh ocean breeze has blown her garments back into tumultuous folds. 
 
The Hellenistic Age 131 
 
 The Hellenistic Age was remarkable for the rapid advance of 
 scientific knowledge. Most of the mathematical works of the 
 Greeks date from this epoch. Euclid wrote a Scientific 
 treatise on geometry which still holds its place in discoveries 
 the schools. Archimedes of Syracuse, who had once studied at 
 Alexandria, made many discoveries in engineering. A water 
 screw of his device is still in use. He has the credit for finding 
 out the laws of the lever. "Give me a fulcrum on which to 
 rest," he said, "and I will move the earth." The Hellenistic 
 scholars also made remarkable progress in medicine. The 
 medical school of Alexandria was well equipped with charts, 
 models, and dissecting rooms for the study of the human body. 
 During the second century of our era all the medical knowledge 
 of antiquity was gathered up in the writings of Galen (born 
 about 130 A.D.). For more than a thousand years Galen of 
 Pergamum remained the supreme authority in medicine. 
 
 In scientific work it seems as if the Greeks had done almost 
 
 all that could be accomplished by sheer brain power aided only 
 
 by rude instruments. They had no real telescopes 
 
 Ancient and 
 or microscopes, no marmer s compass or chronom- modem 
 
 eter, and no very delicate balances. Without science 
 
 compared 
 such inventions the Greeks could hardly proceed 
 
 much farther with their researches. Modern scientists are per- 
 haps no better thinkers than were those of antiquity, but they 
 have infinitely better apparatus and can make careful experi- 
 ments where the Greeks had to rely on shrewd guesses. 
 
 During the Hellenistic Age men began to gain more accurate 
 ideas regarding the shape and size of the habitable globe. Such 
 events as the expedition of the "Ten Thousand" ^ Extension of 
 and Alexander's conquests in central Asia and India geographical 
 brought new information about the countries and '°^® ^® 
 peoples of the Orient. During Alexander's lifetime a Greek 
 named Pytheas, starting from Massilia,^ made an adventurous 
 voyage along the shores of Spain and Gaul and spent some time 
 in Britain. He was probably the first Greek to visit that island. 
 
 All this new knowledge of East and West was soon gathered 
 
 1 See page 120. 2 See page 89. 
 
132 
 
 Mingling of East and West 
 
 The World according to Eratosthenes, 200 B.C. 
 
 The World according to Ptolemy, 150 A.D. 
 
 Progress of Geographical Knowledge in Antiquity 
 
 together by Eratosthenes, the learned librarian of Alexandria. 
 
 Eratosthenes -^^ ^^^ ^^® founder of scientific geography. Be- 
 fore his time some students had already con- 
 cluded that the earth is spherical and not flat, as 
 
 had been taught in the Homeric poems. ^ Guesses had even been 
 
 ^ See page 74. 
 
 about 276- 
 194 B.C 
 
The Graeco-Oriental World 133 
 
 made of the size of the earth. Eratosthenes by careful measure- 
 ments came within a few thousand miles of its actual circum- 
 ference. Having estimated the size of the earth, Eratosthenes 
 went on to determine how large was its habitable area. He 
 reached the conclusion that the distance from the strait of 
 Gibraltar to the east of India was about one-third of the earth's 
 circumference. The remaining two-thirds, he thought, was 
 covered by the sea. And with what seems a prophecy he 
 remarked that, if it was not for the vast extent of the Atlantic 
 Ocean, one might almost sail from Spain to India along the 
 same parallel of latitude. 
 
 The next two centuries after Eratosthenes saw the spread of 
 Roman rule over Greeks and Carthaginians in the Mediterra- 
 nean and over the barbarous inhabitants of Gaul, 
 
 Ptolcmv 
 Britain, and Germany. The new knowledge thus 
 
 gained was summed up in the Greek Geography by Ptolemy ^ of 
 
 Alexandria. His famous map shows how near he came to the 
 
 real outlines both of Europe and Asia. 
 
 Ptolemy was likewise an eminent astronomer. He believed 
 
 that the earth was the center of the universe and that the sun, 
 
 planets, and fixed stars all revolved around it. The Ptole- 
 
 This Ptolemaic system was not overthrown until ™^*^ system 
 
 the grand discovery of Copernicus in the sixteenth century of 
 
 our era. 
 
 46. The Graeco-Oriental World 
 
 The Hellenistic Age was characterized by a general increase 
 in wealth. The old Greeks and Macedonians, as a rule, had 
 been content to live plainly. Now kings, nobles. The new 
 and rich men began to build splendid palaces and ^^^^^^y 
 to fill them with the products of ancient art — marbles from 
 Asia Minor, vases from Athens, Italian bronzes, and Babylonian 
 tapestries. They kept up great households with endless lords 
 in waiting, ladies of honor, pages, guards, and servants. Soft 
 couches and clothes of delicate fabric replaced the simple cover- 
 lets and coarse cloaks of an earlier time. They possessed rich 
 carpets and hangings, splendid armor and jewelry, and gold 
 1 Not to be confused with King Ptolemy (page 127). 
 
134 Mingling of East and West 
 
 and silver vessels for the table. The Greeks thus began to 
 imitate the luxurious lives of Persian nobles. 
 
 These new luxuries flowed in from all parts of the ancient 
 world. Many came from the Far East in consequence of the- 
 The sea rediscovery of the sea route to India, by Alex- 
 
 route to ander's admiral, Nearchus.^ The voyage of Near- 
 
 chus was one of the most important results of 
 Alexander's eastern conquests. It established the fact, which 
 had long been forgotten, that one could reach India by a water 
 route much shorter and safer than the caravan roads through 
 central Asia.^ Somewhat later a Greek sailor, named Harpalus, 
 found that by using the monsoons, the periodic winds which 
 blow over the Indian Ocean, he could sail direct from Arabia to 
 India without laboriously following the coast. The Greeks, in 
 consequence, gave his name to the monsoons. 
 
 All this sudden increase of wealth, all the thousand new en- 
 joyments with which life was now adorned and enriched, did not 
 Oriental in- work whoUy for good. With luxury there went, 
 fluence on as always, laxity in morals. Contact with the vice 
 and effeminacy of the East tended to lessen the 
 manly vigor of the Greeks, both in Asia and in Europe. Hellas 
 became corrupt, and she in turn corrupted Rome. 
 
 Yet the most interesting, as well as the most important, fea- 
 ture of the age is the diffusion of Hellenic culture — • the "Hel- 
 Greek in- lenizing" of the Orient. It was, indeed, a changed 
 fluence on the world in which men were now living. Greek cities, 
 founded by Alexander and his successors, stretched 
 from the Nile to the Indus, dotted the shores of the Black Sea 
 and Caspian, and arose amid the wilds of central Asia. The 
 Greek language, once the tongue of a petty people, grew to be 
 a universal language of culture, spoken even by ''barbarian" 
 lips. And the art, the science, the literature, the principles of 
 politics and philosophy, developed in isolation by the Greek 
 mind, henceforth became the heritage of many nations. 
 
 Thus, in the period after Alexander the long struggle between 
 East and West reached a peaceful conclusion. The distinction 
 1 See page 125. * See page 48. 
 
ORIENTAL, GREEK, AND ROMAN COINS 
 
 1. Lydian coin of about 700 B.C.; the material is electrum, a compound of gold and silver. 
 2. Gold daric, a Persian coin worth about $5. 3. Hebrew silver shekel. 4. Athenian silver 
 letradrachm, showing Athena, her olive branch, and sacred owl. 5. Roman bronze as (2 cents) 
 of about 217 B.C.; the symbols are the head of Janus and the prow of a ship. 6. Bronze 
 sestertius (5 cents), struck in Nero's reign; the emperor, who carries a spear, is followed by a 
 second horseman bearing a banner. 7. Silver deiirius (20 cents), of about 99 B.C.; it shows a 
 bust of Roma aqd three citizens votinet. 8. Gold solidus ($5), of Honorius, about 400 a.d.; 
 the emperor wears a diadem and carries a scepter. 
 
The Graeco-Oriental World 135 
 
 between Greek and Barbarian gradually faded away, and the 
 ancient world became ever more unified in sym- The new cos- 
 pathies and aspirations. It was this mingled civili- mopolitanism 
 zation of Orient and Occident with which the Romans were 
 now to come in contact, as they pushed their conquering arms 
 beyond Italy into the eastern Mediterranean. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the routes of Alexander, marking the principal 
 battle fields and the most important cities founded by him. Note, also, the voyage 
 of Nearchus. 2. On an outline map indicate the principal Hellenistic kingdoms 
 about 200 B.C. 3. Give the proper dates for (a) accession of Alexander; (6) battle 
 of Issus; (c) battle of Arbela; and (d) death of Alexander. 4. In what sense 
 was Chaeronea a decisive battle? 5. How is it true that the expedition of the Ten 
 Thousand forms "an epilogue to the invasion of Xerxes and a prologue to the con- 
 quests of Alexander"? 6. How much can you see and describe in the Alexander 
 Mosaic (illustration, page 123)? 7. Compare Alexander's invasion of Persia with 
 the invasion of Greece by Xerxes. 8. Distinguish between the immediate and the 
 ultimate results of Alexander's conquests. 9. Comment on the following state- 
 ment: "No single personality, excepting the carpenter's son of Nazareth, has done 
 so much to make the world we live in what it is as Alexander of Macedon." 
 10. How did the Macedonian Empire compare in size with that of Persia? With 
 that of Assyria? 11. What modem coimtries are included within the Macedonian 
 Empire under Alexander? 12. How did the founding of the Hellenistic cities con- 
 tinue the earlier colonial expansion of Greece? 13. Why were the Hellenistic cities 
 the real "backbone" of Hellenism? 14. Why do great cities rarely develop without 
 the aid of commerce? Were all the great cities in Alexander's empire of commercial 
 importance? 15. Show how Alexandria has always been one of the meeting points 
 between Orient and Occident. 16. How did the opening of the Suez Canal in 1869 
 A.D. affect the commercial importance of Alexandria? 17. Name some of the great 
 scientists of the Alexandrian age. 18. What were their contributions to knowledge? 
 19. Using the maps on pages 76 and 132, trace the growth of geographical knowl- 
 edge from Homer's time to that of Ptolemy. 20. What parts of the world are 
 most correctly outlined on Ptolemy's map? 21. "The seed-ground of European 
 civilization is neither Greece nor the Orient, but a world joined of the two." 
 Comment on this statement. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 THE RISE OF ROME TO 264 B.C.i 
 
 47. Italy and Sicily 
 
 The shape of Italy is determined by the course of the Apen- 
 nines. Branching off from the Alps at the gulf of Genoa, these 
 The Apen- mountains cross the peninsula in an easterly direc- 
 °^^®^ tion, almost to the Adriatic. Here they turn 
 
 sharply to the southeast and follow the coast for a considerable 
 distance. The plains of central Italy, in consequence, are all on 
 the western slope of the Apennines. In the lower part of the 
 peninsula the range swerves suddenly to the southwest, so that 
 the level land is there on the eastern side of the mountains. 
 Near the southern extremity of Italy the Apennines separate 
 into two branches, which penetrate the "heel and toe" of the 
 peninsula. 
 
 Italy may be conveniently divided into a northern, a central, 
 and a southern section. These divisions, however, are deter- 
 Divisions of mined by the direction of the mountains and not, 
 ■^*^y as in Greece, chiefly by inlets of the sea. Northern 
 
 Italy contains the important region known in ancient times as 
 Cisalpine Gaul. This is a perfectly level plain two hundred 
 miles in length, watered by the Po (Padus), which the Romans 
 called the "king of rivers," because of its length and many 
 tributary streams. Central Italy, lying south of the Apennines, 
 includes seven districts, of which the three on the western 
 coast — Etruria, Latium, and Campania — were most conspic- 
 uous in ancient history. Southern Italy, because of its warm 
 climate and deeply indented coast, early attracted many Greek 
 colonists. Their colonies here came to be known as Magna 
 Grascia, or Great Greece. 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter xiv, "Legends of Early Rome." 
 
 136 
 
Longitude 12 ° East from 14° Greenwich 
 
The Peoples of Italy 137 
 
 The triangular-shaped island of Sicily is separated from Italy 
 
 by the strait of Messina, a channel which, at the narrowest 
 
 part, is only two miles wide. At one time Sicily 
 
 1 ^ .-1 1 .,,^ Sicily 
 
 must have been jomed to the mamland. Its 
 
 mountains, which rise at their highest point in the majestic 
 volcano of ^Etna, nearly eleven thousand feet above sea level, 
 are a continuation of those of Italy. The greater part of Sicily 
 is remarkably productive, containing rich grainfields and hill- 
 sides green with the olive and the vine. Lying in the center 
 of the Mediterranean and in the direct route of merchants 
 and colonists from every direction, Sicily has always been 
 a meeting place of nations. In antiquity Greeks, Cartha- 
 ginians, and Romans contended for the possession of this 
 beautiful island. 
 
 On Italian history, as on that of Greece,^ we are able to trace 
 the profound influence of geographical conditions. In the first 
 place, the peninsula of Italy is not cut up by a influence of 
 tangle of mountains into many small districts, geographical 
 Hence it was easier for the Italians, than for the ^^^ ^^^°"^ 
 Greeks, to establish one large and united state. In the second 
 place, Italy, which has few good harbors but possesses fine 
 mountain pastures and rich lowland plains, was better adapted 
 to cattle raising and agriculture than was Greece. The Italian 
 peoples, in consequence, instead of putting to sea, remained a 
 conservative, home-staying folk, who were slow to adopt the 
 customs of other nations. Finally, the location of Italy, with 
 its best harbors and most numerous islands on the western 
 coast, brought that country into closer touch with Gaul, Spain, 
 and northwestern Africa than with Greece and the Orient. 
 Italy fronted the barbarous West. 
 
 48. The Peoples of Italy 
 
 Long before the Romans built their city by the Tiber every 
 part of Italy had become the home of wander- Neighbors of 
 ing peoples, attracted by the mild climate and rich *^® Romans 
 soil of this favored land. Two of these peoples were neighbors 
 
 1 See page 67. 
 
138 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 of the Romans — Etruscans on the north and Greeks on the 
 south. 
 
 The ancestors of the historic Etruscans were probably ^gean 
 sea-rovers who settled in the Italian peninsula before the begin- 
 The Etrus- ning of the eighth century B.C. The immigrant? 
 cans mingled with the natives and by conquest and 
 
 colonization founded a strong power in the country to which 
 
 they gave their name 
 — Etruria. At one 
 time the Etruscans 
 appear to have ruled 
 over Campania and 
 also in the Po Valley 
 as far as the Alps. 
 Their colonies occu- 
 pied the shores of 
 Sardinia and Corsica. 
 Their fleets swept 
 the Tyrrhenian Sea. 
 The Etruscans for 
 several centuries 
 were the leading na- 
 tion in Italy. 
 
 These Etruscans, 
 like the Hittites of 
 Asia Minor,^ are a 
 mysterious race. No 
 one as yet has been able to read their language, which is quite 
 Etruscan civil- unlike any Indo-European tongue. The words, 
 ization however, are written in an alphabet borrowed from 
 
 Greek settlers in Italy. Many other civiHzing arts besides the 
 alphabet came to the Etruscans from abroad. Babylonia gave 
 to them the principle of the round arch and the practice of 
 divination.2 Etruscan graves contain Egyptian seals adorned 
 with hieroglyphics and beautiful vases bearing designs from 
 Greek mythology. The Etruscans were skillful workers in iron, 
 
 1 See page 28. « See pages 53, 61. 
 
 A Gr^co-Etruscan Chariot 
 
 Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York 
 
 The chariot was discovered in igo3 a.d., in an Etruscan 
 cemetery near Rome. It dates from perhaps 600 B.C. 
 Almost every part of the vehicle is covered with thin plates 
 of bronze, elaborately decorated. The wheels are only two 
 feet in diameter. Since the chariot is too small and delicate 
 for use in warfare, we may believe it to have been in- 
 tended for ceremonial purposes only. 
 
The Peoples of Italy 
 
 139 
 
 bronze, and gold. They built their cities with massive walls, 
 
 arched gates, paved streets, and underground drains. In the 
 
 course of time a great part of this Etruscan civiUzation was 
 
 absorbed in that of Rome. 
 
 As teachers of the Romans the Etruscans were followed by 
 
 the Greeks. About the middle of the eighth century B.C. 
 
 Hellenic _, ^ 
 
 The Greeks 
 colonies 
 
 began to occupy the 
 coasts of Sicily and 
 southern Italy. The 
 earliest Greek settle- 
 ment was Cumae, 
 near the bay of Na- 
 ples.^ It was a city 
 as old as Rome itself, 
 and a center from 
 which Greek culture, 
 including the Greek 
 alphabet, spread to 
 Latium. A glance at 
 the map ^ shows that 
 the chief Greek colo- 
 nies were all on or 
 near the sea, from 
 Campania to the gulf 
 of Tarentum. North 
 of the "heel" of Italy extends an almost harborless coast, where 
 nothing tempted the Greeks to settle. North of Campania, 
 again, they found the good harbors already occupied by the 
 Etruscans. The Greeks, in consequence, were never able to 
 make Italy a completely Hellenic land. Room was left for the 
 native Italian peoples, under the leadership of Rome, to build 
 up their own power in the peninsula. 
 The Italians were an Indo-European people who spoke a 
 
 An Etruscan Arch 
 
 The Italian city of Volterra still preserves in the Porta 
 deir Arco an interesting relic of Etruscan times. The arch- 
 way, one of the original gates of the ancient town, is about 
 twenty feet in height and twelve feet in width. On the 
 keystone and imposts are three curious heads, probably rep- 
 resenting the guardian deities of the place. 
 
 1 Naples, the ancient Neapolis, was a colony of Cumae. 
 
 2 See the niap facing page 50. 
 
 See page 89. 
 
I40 The Rise of Rome 
 
 language closely related, on the one side, to Greek and, on the 
 
 The Italian other side, to the Celtic tongues of western Europe. 
 
 highlanders They entered Italy through the Alpine passes, long 
 
 before the dawn of history, and gradually pushed southward 
 
 ± \j n r\ until they occupied the interior 
 
 /R / P Y '* of the peninsula. At the be- 
 
 iJ. r i^ ^ Y T giii^^i^^g of historic times they 
 
 '<> J ' x-v t ^ ^ had separated into two main 
 
 1 r ^ q e A IX branches. The eastern and 
 
 ^r yi tD 4^ 4- central parts of Italy formed 
 
 V ^ ffl O Vl' ^ ^^^ home of the highlanders, 
 
 C y ^ O ^ "P grouped in various tribes. 
 
 Characters of the Etruscan Among ^ them were the Um- 
 
 Alphabet brians in the northeast, the 
 
 About eight thousand Etruscan inscriptions SabiueS in the Upper vallcy 
 are known, almost all being short epitaphs on ^f ^J^g Tiber, and the SamuitCS 
 gravestones. In 1892 a.d. an Etruscan manu- 
 script, which had been used to pack an Egyp- in the SOUth. Still Other Ital- 
 tian mummy, was published, but the language j^^ pCOplcS OCCUpicd the pcuin- 
 could not be deciphered. sr sr r sr ^ 
 
 sula as far as Magna Graecia. 
 The western Italians were known as Latins. They dwelt in 
 Latium, the "flat land" extending south of the Tiber between 
 the Apennines and the Tyrrhenian Sea. Residence 
 in the lowlands, where they bordered on the Etrus- 
 cans, helped to make the Latins a civilized people. Their 
 village communities grew into larger settlements, until the 
 whole of Latium became filled with a number of independent 
 city-states. The ties of kinship and the necessity of defense 
 against Etruscan and Sabine foes bound them together. At a 
 very early period they had united in the Latin League, under 
 the headship of Alba Longa. Another city in this league was 
 
 Rome. 
 
 49. The Romans 
 
 Rome sprang from a settlement of Latin shepherds, farmers, 
 and traders on the Palatine Mount.^ This was the central 
 eminence in a group of low hills south of the Tiber, about fifteen 
 
 1 The Romans believed that their city was founded in 753 B.C., from which year 
 all Roman dates were reckoned. 
 
The Romans 
 
 141 
 
 miles by water from the river's mouth. Opposite the Palatine 
 community there arose on the Quirinal Hill another Founding of 
 settlement, which seems to have been an outpost Ro™e 
 of the Sabines. After much hard fighting the rival hill towns 
 
 Longitude 1^° 
 
 Greenwich 14° 
 
 Portus TiM^ 
 
 ^"g^TOTTV Bo^lae ^{^ 
 Ostia ^Vpp . . 
 
 Velitrae "Signja 
 
 Lavinhmr^-i'-af-'' V °Cc 
 
 Arfl^'a d^* <fvNorba. 
 Ldngula 
 
 Antiunr 
 
 Astur^ 
 
 v^ ^v^Frusino) o 
 - v^.. .. ,^ ' P'"""" Atina/ 
 Ecetra x^^^l!''*^ --riO-^ h\ 
 
 .-C^ ^^oVC Ij ^'>;^T,./>.,^jjIiitei]a'h)^ Lirinas o 
 
 ^ '' """"Fundi M- 
 
 TYERHENIJ N 
 
 Palmariai> 
 
 SJEA 
 
 i^^ 
 
 •^ 
 
 SA>fNIHJV[ 
 fnafrum 
 
 Cape CircaeunU^ c^-S^ 
 
 
 AUifae 
 
 Suesg^^Teanum ^^^ 
 dicirium 
 1es\ Caiatm 
 
 "^..^ 
 
 Sr^ 
 
 ^S- ^"^\-<.-/-Vh#^S5f3^ 
 
 Q Sinonia 
 ontia 
 
 
 ^"^slCalatia 
 
 Pandataria 
 
 Aenaria 
 
 SBjrrai 
 ,^,^' \v Atella 
 
 '\^ Ld! Puteoli 
 
 -•&. 
 
 VICINITY OF ROME 
 
 Scale of Miles 
 
 CoS 
 
 Csipreael.v^ 
 
 r^ W 
 
 united on equal terms into one state. The low marshy land 
 between the Palatine and Quirinal became the Forum, or com- 
 mon market place, and the steep rock, known as the Capitoline, 
 formed the common citadel.^ 
 
 The union of the Palatine and Quirinal settlements greatly 
 increased the area and population of the Roman union of the 
 city. In course of time settlements were made on seven hills 
 the neighboring hills and these, too, cast in their lot with Rome. 
 Then a fortification, the so-called "Wall of Servius," was built 
 to bring them all within the boundaries of the enlarged com- 
 1 See the map, page 203. 
 
142 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 munity. Rome came into existence as the City of the Seven 
 Hills. 
 
 Long after the foundation of Rome, when that city had grown 
 rich and powerful, her poets and historians delighted to relate 
 Myths of the many myths which clustered about the earlier 
 
 early Rome stages of her career. According to these myths 
 Rome began as a colony of Alba Longa, the capital of Latium. 
 The founder of this city was Ascanius, son of the Trojan prince 
 ^neas, who had escaped from Troy on its capture by the 
 Greeks and after long wanderings had reached the coast of 
 Italy. Many generations afterwards, when Numitor sat on the 
 throne of Alba Longa,- his younger brother, Amulius, plotted 
 against him and drove him into exile. He had Numitor's son 
 put to death, and forced the daughter, Rhea Silvia, to take the 
 vows of a Vestal Virgin.^ 
 
 But Rhea Silvia, beloved by Mars, the god of war, gave birth 
 to twin boys of more than human size and 
 Romulus and beauty. The wicked Amulias 
 Remus ordered the children to be set 
 
 adrift in a basket on the Tiber. Heaven, 
 however, guarded these offspring of a god; the 
 river cast them ashore near Mount Palatine, 
 and a she- wolf came and nursed them. There 
 they were discovered by a shepherd, who reared 
 them in his own household. WHien the twins,. 
 Romulus and Remus, reached manhood, they 
 killed Amulius and restored their grandfather 
 to his kingdom. With other young men from 
 Alba Longa, they then set forth to build a new city on the 
 Palatine, where they had been rescued. As they scanned the 
 sky to learn the will of the gods, six vultures, birds of Jupiter, 
 appeared to Remus; but twelve were seen by Romulus. So 
 Romulus marked out the boundary of the city on the Palatine, 
 and Remus, who in derision leaped over the half -finished wall, 
 he slew in anger. Romulus thus became the sole founder of 
 Rome and its first king. 
 
 1 See page 146. 
 
 An Early Roman 
 Coin 
 
 Shows the twins, 
 Romulus and Remus, 
 as infants suckled by 
 a wolf. 
 
Early Roman Society 143 
 
 Romulus was followed by a Sabine, Numa Pompilius, who 
 taught the Romans the arts of peace and the worship of the 
 gods. Another king destroyed Alba Longa and Successors of 
 brought the inhabitants to Rome. The last of ^on^uli^s 
 Rome's seven kings was an Etruscan named Tarquin the Proud. 
 His tyranny finally provoked an uprising, and Rome became a 
 republic. 
 
 These famous tales have become a part of the world's litera- 
 ture and still possess value to the student. They show us what 
 the Romans themselves believed about the foun- significance 
 dation and early fortunes of their city. Sometimes °* *^® myths 
 they refer to what seem to be facts, such as the first settlement 
 on the Palatine, the union with the Sabines on the Quirinal, 
 the conquest of Alba Longa, and Etruscan rule at Rome. The 
 myths also contain so many references to customs and beliefs 
 that they are a great help in understanding the social life and 
 religion of the early Romans. 
 
 50. Early Roman Society 
 
 Agriculture was the chief occupation of the Roman people. 
 When our forefathers," said an ancient writer, "would praise 
 a worthy man, they praised him as a good farmer ^j^g Romans 
 and a good landlord; and they believed that an agricul- 
 praise could go no further."^ Roman farmers ^^ peope 
 raised large crops of grain — the staple product of ancient 
 Italy. Cattle-breeding, also, must have been an important 
 pursuit, since in early times prices were estimated in oxen and 
 sheep. 2 
 
 In such a community of peasants no great inequalities of 
 wealth existed. Few citizens were very rich; few were very 
 poor. The members of each household made their Economic 
 own clothing from flax or wool, and fashioned out conditions 
 of wood and clay what utensils were needed for their simple life. 
 For a long time the Romans had no coined money whatever. 
 When copper came into use as currency, it passed from hand to 
 hand in shapeless lumps that required frequent weighing. It 
 1 Cato, De agricuUura, i. 2 See page 6. 
 
144 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 MENSIS 
 
 lANVAR. 
 OIES-XXXI 
 NON9VINT 
 DIESHORA/III! 
 NOX HORXUt: 
 
 SOL 
 
 CAPRICORNO 
 
 TVTEIA 
 
 IVNONIS 
 
 PALVS 
 
 A9VITVR 
 
 SALIX 
 
 HARVNDO 
 
 C/^OITVR 
 
 SACRIFICE 
 
 DIES 
 PENAT18VS 
 
 MENSIS 
 
 rEBRAR 
 OIES-XXVUI 
 NONQVIHT 
 OlES-HOR-XS 
 NOX-HOR-XII' 
 S0l;A9VARIO 
 TVTEL-NEFTVNI 
 
 SEGETES 
 SAMVNTVR 
 
 PAR,E NTA.ua 
 LVPtRCALIA 
 CAHK-COGNATO 
 TERMlNAllS 
 
 % 
 
 MENSIS 
 
 MARTIVS 
 DIES-XXXI 
 NONSEPTIMAN 
 DIES'.HOR-XII 
 NOX- MOR-XIl 
 /EpVlNOClIM 
 Vm KAL■A^PR 
 SOL-PISABVS 
 TVTEL-MlNERV/t 
 
 VINEARVM vlOtPEBAMlN 
 
 mCENOVNT miMnRSCRtlMR 
 
 SACRMAMVRIS 
 BEnALQVtNQVE 
 
 TRIA-LAVATIO 
 
 Moral char- 
 acter of the 
 early Romans 
 
 was not until the fourth century that a regular coinage began.^ 
 This use of copper as money indicates that gold and silver were 
 rare among the Romans, and luxury almost unknown. 
 Hard-working, god-fearing peasants are likely to lead clean 
 
 and sober lives. This was cer- 
 tainly true of the 
 early Romans. 
 They were a manly 
 breed, abstemious m food and 
 drink, iron-willed, vigorous, and 
 strong. Deep down in the Ro- 
 man's heart was the proud con- 
 viction that Rome should rule 
 over all her neighbors. For this 
 he freely shed his blood; for 
 this he bore hardship, however 
 severe, without complaint. Be- 
 fore everything else, he was a 
 dutiful citizen and a true pa- 
 triot. Such were the sturdy men 
 who on their farms in Latium 
 formed the backbone of the Ro- 
 man state. Their character has 
 set its mark on history for all 
 time. 
 
 The family formed the unit 
 of Roman society. Its most 
 The Roman marked feature 
 family ^g^g ^-j^g unUmited 
 
 authority of the father. In his 
 house he reigned an absolute king. His wife had no legal rights: 
 he could sell her into slavery or divorce her at will. Neverthe- 
 less, no ancient people honored women more highly than the 
 Romans. A Roman wife was the mistress of the home, as her 
 husband was its master. Though her education was not car- 
 ried far, we often find the Roman matron taking a lively inter- 
 > See the illustration, page 7. 
 
 A Roman Faiumer's Calendar 
 
 A marble cube, two feet high, of about 
 31-29 B.C. 
 
 The month of May, 
 
 XXXI days. 
 
 The nones fall on the 7th day. 
 
 The day has 14J hours. 
 
 The night has 95 hours. 
 
 The sun is in the sign of Taurus. 
 
 The month is under the protection of Apollo. 
 
 The com is weeded. 
 
 The sheep are shorn. 
 
 The wool is washed. 
 
 Young steers are put under the yoke. 
 
 The vetch of the meadows is cut. 
 
 The lustration of the crops is made. 
 
 Sacrifices to Mercury and Flora. 
 
Roman Religion 
 
 145 
 
 Cinerary Urns in Terra Cotta 
 
 Vatican Museum, Rome 
 
 These receptacles for the ashes of the dead were found in 
 an old cemetery at Alba Longa. They show two forms of the 
 primitive Roman hut. 
 
 est in affairs of state, and aiding her husband both in poHtics 
 and business. It was the women, as well as the men, who 
 helped to make Rome great among the nations. Over his un- 
 married daugh- 
 ters and his sons, s^j 
 the Roman father 
 ruled as supreme 
 as over his wife. 
 He brought up his 
 children to be so- 
 ber, silent, modest 
 in their bearing, 
 and, above all, 
 obedient. Their 
 misdeeds he might 
 punish with pen- 
 alties as severe as 
 banishment, slavery, or death. As head of the family he could 
 claim all their earnings; everything they had was his. The 
 father's great authority ceased only with his death. Then his 
 sons, in turn, became lords over their families. 
 
 51. Roman Religion 
 
 The Romans, like the ancient Greeks and the modern Chi- 
 nese, paid special veneration to the souls of the dead. These 
 were known by the flattering name of manes, the Worship of 
 "pure" or "good ones." The Romans always ancestors 
 regarded the manes as members of the household to which they 
 had belonged on earth. The living and the dead were thus 
 bound together by the closest ties. The idea of the family 
 triumphed even over the grave. 
 
 The ancient Roman house had only one large room, the 
 atrium, where all members of the family lived together. It was 
 entered by a single door, which was sacred to the The house- 
 god Janus. On the hearth, opposite the doorway, ^°^^ deities 
 the housewife prepared the meals. The fire that ever blazed 
 upon it gave warmth and nourishment to the inmates. Here 
 
146 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 the house- 
 hold deities 
 
 dwelt Vesta, the spirit of the kindUng flame. The cupboard 
 where the food was kept came under the charge of the Penates, 
 who blessed the family store. The house as a whole had its 
 protecting spirits, called Lares. 
 
 The daily worship of these deities took place at the family 
 meal. The table would be placed at 
 Worship of the side of the hearth, 
 and when the father 
 and his family sat 
 down to it, a Httle food would be 
 thrown into the flames and a por- 
 tion of wine poured out, as an offer- 
 ing to the gods. The images of the 
 Lares and Penates would also be 
 fetched from the shrine and placed 
 on the table in token of their pres- 
 ence at the meal. This religion of 
 the family lasted with little change 
 throughout the entire period of Ro- 
 man history. 
 
 The early Roman state was only 
 an enlarged family, and hence the 
 Janus and religion of the state 
 Vesta ^2i& modeled after that 
 
 of the family. Some of the divini- 
 ties, such as Janus and Vesta, were taken over with little change 
 from the domestic worship. The entrance to the Forum formed 
 a shrine of Janus,^ which Numa himself was said to have built. 
 The door, or gateway, stood open in time of war, but shut when 
 Rome was at peace. At the south end of the Forum stood the 
 round temple of Vesta, containing the sacred hearth of the city.- 
 Here Vesta was served by six virgins of free birth, whose duty 
 it was to keep the fire always blazing on the altar. If by acci- 
 dent the fire went out, it must be relighted from a "pure flame," 
 
 A Vestal Virgin 
 
 Portrait from a statue discovered in 
 the ruins of the temple of Vesta in the 
 Roman Forum. 
 
 1 Since a door (janua) had two sides, Janus, the door god, was represented with 
 the curious double face which appears on Roman coins. (See the plate facing 
 page 134.) The month of January in the Julian calendar was named for him. 
 
Roman Religion 
 
 147 
 
 either by striking a spark with flint or by rubbing together two 
 dry sticks. Such methods of kindhng fire were those famihar 
 to the prehistoric Romans. 
 
 The Romans worshiped various gods connected with their 
 lives as shepherds, farmers, and warriors. The chief divinity 
 was Jupiter, who ruled the heavens and sent rain jupiter and 
 and sunshine to nourish the crops. The war god ^^^^ 
 Mars reflected the military character of the Romans. His 
 
 SUOVETAXIEULIA , 
 
 Louvre, Paris 
 
 The relief pictures an ancient Italian sacrifice of a bull, a ram, and a boar, offered to Mars 
 to secure purification from sin. Note the sacred laurel trees, the two altars, and the officiat- 
 ing magistrate, whose head is covered with the toga. He is sprinkling incense from a box 
 held by an attendant. Another attendant carries a ewer with the libation. In the rear is the 
 sacrificer with his ax. 
 
 sacred animal was the fierce, cruel wolf; his symbols were 
 
 spears and shields; his altar was the Campus Martins (Field of 
 
 Mars) outside the city walls, where the army assembled in 
 
 battle array. March, the first month of the old Roman year, 
 
 was named in his honor. Some other gods were borrowed from 
 
 the Greeks, together with many of the beautiful Greek myths. 
 
 The Romans took many precautions, before beginning any 
 
 enterprise, to find out what was the will of the gods and how 
 
 their favor might first be gained. They did not _. . . 
 
 ° ^ . . - -^ . Divination 
 
 have oracles, but they paid much attention to 
 
 omens of all sorts. A sudden flash of lightning, an eclipse of 
 
 the sun, a blazing comet, or an earthquake shock was an omen 
 
148 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 which awakened superstitious fear. It indicated the disap- 
 proval of the gods. From the Etruscans the Romans learned 
 to divine the future by examining the entrails of animal victims. 
 They also borrowed from their northern neighbors the practice 
 
 of looking for signs in the num- 
 
 mmmiii Mmmmiiimiimk'v 
 
 •iimiimmulk ^mmmitmmmii'f 
 
 TjT fiif jiiimmimmmmiMlili{ 
 
 t 
 
 iMiiiiii««miiiniiii«(iiiiiffliiiii|iiii|i4liiiiiv„,~ 
 
 '"'iniuiiwiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiinii 
 
 ber, flight, and action of birds. 
 To consult such signs was called 
 "taking the auspices." ^ 
 
 Roman priests, who con- 
 ducted the state rehgion, did 
 
 T, . ., ^ not form a sepa- 
 Pnesthoods 
 
 rate class, as in 
 
 some Oriental countries. They 
 were chosen, like other magis- 
 trates, from the general body of 
 citizens. A board, or "college," 
 of six priests had charge of the 
 public auspices. Another 
 board, that of the pontiffs, regu- 
 lated the calendar, kept the 
 public annals, and regulated 
 weights and measures. They were experts in all matters of 
 religious ceremonial and hence were very important officials.^ 
 This old Roman faith was something very different from 
 what we understand by religion. It had little direct influence 
 Importance ^^ morality. It did not promise rewards or 
 of the state threaten punishments in a future world. Roman 
 re igion religion busied itself with the everyday Hfe of man. 
 
 Just as the household was bound together by the tie of common 
 worship, so all the citizens were united in a common reverence 
 for the deities which guarded the state. The religion of Rome 
 made and held together a nation. 
 
 1 Latin auspicium, from auspex, a bird seer. 
 
 2 The title of the president of the pontiffs, Pontifex Maximus (Supreme PontifE), 
 is still that of the pope. See page 364. 
 
 An Etruscan Augur 
 
 Wall painting from a tomb at Tarquinii in 
 Etruria. 
 
 1 
 
The Roman City-State 
 
 149 
 
 52. The Roman City-State 
 
 We find in early Rome, as in Homeric Greece/ a city-state 
 with its king, council, and assembly. The king was the father 
 of his people, having over them the same absolute Early Roman 
 authority that the house-father held within the government 
 family. The king was assisted by a council of elders, or Sen- 
 ate (Latin senes, "old men"). Its 
 members were chosen by the king 
 and held office for life. The most 
 influential heads of families be- 
 longed to the Senate. The com- 
 mon people at first took little part 
 in the government, for it was only 
 on rare occasions that the king 
 summoned them to deliberate with 
 him in an assembly. 
 
 Toward the close of the sixth cen- 
 tury, as we have already learned,^ 
 the ancient monarchy Therepubli- 
 disappeared from can consuls 
 Rome. In place of the lifelong 
 king two magistrates, named con- 
 suls, were elected every year. Each 
 consul had to share his honor and 
 authority with a colleague who enjoyed the same power as him- 
 self. Unless both agreed, there could be no action. Like the 
 Spartan kings,^ the consuls served as checks, the one on the 
 other. Neither could safely use his position to aim at unlaw- 
 ful rule. 
 
 This divided power of the consuls might work very well in 
 times of peace. During dangerous wars or insurrection's it was 
 likely to prove disastrous. A remedy was found 
 in the temporary revival of the old kingship under 
 a new name. When occasion required, one of the consuls, on 
 the advice of the Senate, appointed a dictator. . The consuls 
 
 Coop with Sacred Chickens 
 
 The relief represents the chickens in 
 the act of feeding. The most favorable 
 omen was secured when the fowls 
 greedily picked up more of the corn 
 than they could swallow at one time. 
 Their refusal to eat at all was an 
 omen of disaster. 
 
 1 See page 81. 
 
 2 See page 143. 
 
 3 See page 83. 
 
150 The Rise of Rome 
 
 then gave up their authority and the people put their property and 
 lives entirely at the dictator's disposal. During his term of office, 
 which could not exceed six months, the state was under martial 
 law. Throughout Roman history there were many occasions 
 when a dictatorship was created to meet a sudden emergency. 
 
 The Roman state, during the regal age, seems to have been 
 divided between an aristocracy and a commons. The nobles 
 Patricians were called patricians,^ and the common people 
 and plebeians -^gj-g j^nown as plebeians.^ The patricians occu- 
 pied a privileged position, since they alone sat in the Senate 
 'and served as priests, judges, and magistrates. In fact, 
 they controlled society, and the common people found them- 
 selves excluded from much of the rehgious, legal, and political 
 life of the Roman city. Under these circumstances it was 
 natural for the plebeians to agitate against the patrician mo- 
 nopoly of government. The struggle between the two orders 
 of society lasted about two centuries. 
 
 A few years after the establishment of the republic the 
 
 plebeians compelled the patricians to allow them to have officers 
 
 _, ^ .^ of their own, called tribunes, as a means of pro- 
 
 The tribunes . ' ^ 
 
 tection. There were ten tribunes, elected annually 
 
 by the plebeians. Any tribune could veto, that is, forbid, the 
 act of a magistrate which seemed to bear harshly on a citizen. 
 To make sure that a tribune's orders would be respected, his 
 person was made sacred and a solemn curse was pronounced 
 upon the man who injured him or interrupted him in the per- 
 formance of his duties. The tribune's authority, however, 
 extended only within the city and a mile beyond its walls. He 
 was quite powerless against the consul in the field. 
 
 We next find the plebeians struggling for equality before the 
 The Twelve ^^^' J^^^ ^^ ^^ ancient Athens,^ the early Ro- 
 Tables, 449 man laws had never been written down or pub- 
 B C 
 
 lished. About half a century after the plebeians 
 
 had obtained the tribunes, they forced the patricians to give 
 them written laws. A board of ten men, known as decemvirs, 
 
 1 From the Latin patres, "fathers." ' See page 85. 
 
 2 Latin plebs, "the crowd." 
 
The Roman City-State 
 
 151 
 
 was appointed to frame a legal code, binding equally on both 
 patricians and plebeians. The story goes that this commission 
 studied the legislation of the Greek states of southern Italy, and 
 even went to Athens to examine some of Solon's laws which 
 were still in force. The laws framed by the decemvirs were 
 engraved on twelve bronze tablets and set 
 up in the Forum. A few sentences from 
 this famous code have come down to us in 
 rude, unpolished Latin. They mark the be- 
 ginning of what was to be Rome's greatest 
 gift to civilization — her legal system. 
 
 The hardest task of the plebeians was to 
 secure the right of holding the great ofhces 
 of state. Eventually, how- pinal triumph 
 ever, they gained entrance to of the ple- 
 the Senate and became eligible 
 to the consulship and other magistracies 
 and to the priesthoods. By the middle of 
 the third century the plebeians and patri- 
 cians, equal before the law and with equal 
 privileges, formed one compact body of citi- 
 zens in the Roman state. 
 
 The Roman state called itself a republic 
 thing of the people 
 
 C11R.ULE Chair and 
 Fasces 
 
 A consul sat on the 
 curule chair. The fasces 
 (axes in a bundle of rods) 
 symbolized his power to 
 flog and behead offenders. 
 
 respublica — "a 
 Roman citizens made the laws and 
 elected public ofi&cers. Though the people in their Rome as a 
 gatherings had now become supreme, their power republic 
 was really much limited by the fact that very little discussion 
 of a proposed measure was allowed. This formed a striking 
 contrast to the vigorous debating which went on in the Athe- 
 nian Assembly.^ Roman citizens could not frame, criticize, or 
 amend public measures; they could only vote "yes" or "no" 
 to proposals made to them by a magistrate. 
 
 Rome had many magistrates. Besides the two consuls and 
 an occasional dictator there were the ten tribunes, 
 the pragtors, who served as judges, and the quaes- 
 tors, or keepers of the treasury. The two censors were also very 
 
 1 See page 105. 
 
 Magistrates 
 
152 The Rise of Rome 
 
 important ofl&cers. It was their business to make an enumera- 
 tion or census of the citizens and to assess property for taxation. 
 The censors almost always were reverend seniors who had 
 held the consulship and enjoyed a reputation for justice and 
 wisdom. Their ofi&ce grew steadily in importance, especially 
 after the censors began to exercise an oversight of the private 
 life of the Romans. They could expel a senator from his seat 
 for immorality arid could deprive any citizen of his vote. The 
 word ''censorious," meaning faultfinding, is derived from the 
 name of these ancient ofScials. 
 
 The authority of the magistrates was much limited by the 
 Senate. This body contained about three hundred members, 
 Membership who held their seats generally for life. When 
 of the Senate vacancies occurred, they were filled, as a rule, by 
 those who had previously held one or more of the higher magis- 
 tracies. There sat in the Senate every man who, as statesman, 
 general, or diplomatist, had served his country well. 
 
 The Senate furnished an admirable school for debate. Any 
 senator could speak as long and as often as he chose. The 
 Powers exer- opportunities for discussion were numerous, for 
 cised by the all weighty matters came before this august assem- 
 ena e blage. It managed finances and public works. 
 
 It looked after the state religion. It declared and conducted 
 war, received ambassadors from foreign countries, made alli- 
 ances, and administered conquered territories. The Senate 
 formed the real governing body of the republic. 
 
 The Senate proved not unworthy of its high position. For two 
 centuries, while Rome was winning dominion over Italy and the 
 "An assem- Mediterranean, that body held the wisest and 
 biy of kings noblest Romans of the time. To these men office 
 meant a public trust — an opportunity to serve their coun try with 
 distinction and honor. The Senate, in its best days, was a splen- 
 did example of the foresight, energy, and wisdom of republican 
 Rome. An admiring foreigner called it " an assembly of kings. ' ' ^ 
 
 1 The four letters inscribed on Roman military standards indicate the impor- 
 tant place held by the Senate. They are S. P. Q. R., standing for Senatus Popu- 
 lusque Romanus, "The Senate and the People of Rome." 
 
Expansion of Rome over Italy 153 
 
 53. Expansion of Rome over Italy, 509 (?)-264 B.C. 
 
 The first centuries of the repubhc were filled with constant 
 warfare. The Romans needed all their skill, bravery, and pa- 
 triotism to keep back the Etruscans on the north 
 and the wild tribes of the Apennines. About 390 supreme 
 B.C. the state was brought near to destruction by "^ Latium, 
 
 ■1 1 338 S>0* 
 
 an invasion of the Gauls. ^ These barbarians, whose 
 huge bulk and enormous weapons struck terror to the hearts of 
 their adversaries, poured through the Alpine passes and ravaged 
 far and wide. At the river Allia, only a few miles from Rome, 
 they annihilated a Roman army and then captured and burned 
 the city itself. But the Gallic tide receded as swiftly as it had 
 come, and Rome rose from her ashes mightier than ever. Half 
 a century after the Gallic invasion she was able to subdue her 
 former allies, the Latins, and to destroy their 'league. The 
 Latin War, as it is called, ended in 338 B.C., the year of the fate- 
 ful battle of Chagronea in Greece.^ By this time Rome ruled in 
 Latium and southern Etruria and had begun to extend her sway 
 over Campania. There remained only one Italian people to con- 
 test with her the supremacy of the peninsula — the Samnites. 
 The Samnites were the most vigorous and warlike race of cen- 
 tral Italy. While the Romans were winning their way in Latium, 
 the Samnites were also entering on a career of con- 
 quest. They coveted the fertile Campanian plain supreme in 
 
 with its luxurious cities, Cumae and Neapolis, which central Italy, 
 
 J:- 5 290 B.C. 
 
 the Greeks had founded. The Romans had also « 
 
 fixed their eyes on the same region, and so a contest between 
 
 the two peoples became inevitable. In numbers, courage, and 
 
 military skill Romans and Samnites were well matched. Nearly 
 
 half a century of hard fighting was required before Rome gained 
 
 the upper hand. The close of the Samnite wars found Rome 
 
 supreme in central Italy. Her authority was now recognized 
 
 from the upper Apennines to the foot of the peninsula. 
 
 The wealthy cities of southern Italy offered a tempting prize 
 
 to Roman greed. Before long many of them received Roman 
 
 1 See page 129. ^ See page 118. 
 
154 The Rise of Rome 
 
 garrisons and accepted the rule of the great Latin republic. 
 Rome supreme Tarentum/ however, the most important of the 
 in southern Greek colonies, held jealously to her independence. 
 Italy, . . Unable single-handed to face the Romans, Taren- 
 tum turned to Greece for aid. She called on Pyrrhus, king of 
 Epirus, the finest soldier of his age. Pyrrhus led twenty-five 
 thousand mercenary soldiers into Italy, an army almost as 
 large as Alexander's. The Romans could not break the bristhng 
 ranks of the Greek phalanx, and they shrank back in terror before 
 the huge war elephants which Pyrrhus had brought with him. 
 The invader won the first battle, but lost many of his best troops. 
 He then offered peace on condition that the Romans should give 
 up their possessions in southern Italy. The Senate returned the 
 proud reply that Rome would not treat with the enemy while he 
 stood on Italian soil. A second battle was so bitterly contested 
 that Pyrrhus declared, "Another such victory, and I am lost." ^ 
 Weary of the struggle, Pyrrhus now crossed over to Sicily to aid 
 his countrymen against the Carthaginians. The rapid progress 
 of the Roman arms called him back, only to meet a severe 
 defeat. Pyrrhus then withdrew in disgust to Greece; Tarentum 
 fell; and Rome established her rule over southern Italy. 
 
 The triumph over Pyrrhus and the conquest of Magna 
 Graecia mark a decisive moment in the history of Rome. Had 
 Political situ- Pyrrhus won, Italy, as well as Asia and Egypt, 
 ation in 264 might have become a Greek land, ruled by Hellen- 
 istic kings. Now it was clear that Rome, having 
 met the invader so bravely, was to remain supreme in the 
 ItaUan peninsula. She was the undisputed mistress of Italy 
 from the strait of Messina northward to the Arnus and the 
 Rubicon. Etruscans, Latins, Samnites, and Greeks acknowl- 
 edged her sway. The central city of the peninsula had be- 
 come the center of a united Italy.^ 
 
 1 See page 89. ^ Plutarch, Pyrrhus, 21. 
 
 ' It should be noticed, however, that as yet Rome controlled only the central 
 and southern parts of what is the modern kingdom of Italy. Two large divisions of 
 that kingdom, which every Italian now regards as essential to its imity, were in 
 other hands — the Po valley and the island of Sicily. 
 
Italy under Roman Rule 155 
 
 54. Italy under Roman Rule 
 
 Italy did not form a single state under Roman rule. About 
 one-third of Italy composed the strictly Roman territory occu- 
 pied by Roman citizens. Since ancient Rome The Roman 
 knew nothing of the great principle of representa- citizens 
 tive government/ it was necessary that citizens who wished to 
 vote or to stand for office should visit in person the capital city. 
 Few men, of course, would journey many miles to Rome in 
 order to exercise their political rights. The elections, moreover, 
 were not all held on one day, as with us, but consuls, praetors, 
 and other magistrates were chosen on different days, while 
 meetings of the assemblies might be held at any time of the 
 year. A country peasant who really tried to fulfill his duties as 
 a citizen would have had little time for anything else. In prac- 
 tice, therefore, the city populace at Rome had the controlling 
 voice in ordinary legislation. The Romans were never able to 
 remedy this grave defect in their political system. We shall see 
 later what evils government without representation brought in 
 its train. 
 
 Over against this body of Roman citizens were the Italian 
 
 peoples. Rome was not yet ready to grant them citizenship, 
 
 but she did not treat them as complete subjects. 
 
 riM T T 11 1 1 ^^ IT 1 r . 1 ,, The Italians 
 
 ihe Itahans were called the allies and friends 
 
 of the Roman people. They lost the right of declaring war on 
 
 one another, of making treaties, and of coining money. Rome 
 
 otherwise allowed them to govern themselves, never calling on 
 
 them for tribute and only requiring that they should furnish 
 
 soldiers for the Roman army in time of war. These allies 
 
 occupied a large part of the Italian peninsula. 
 
 The Romans very early began to establish what were called 
 
 Latin colonies ^ in various parts of Italy. The colo- The Latin 
 
 nists were usually veteran soldiers or poor plebeians colonies 
 
 who wanted farms of their own. When the list of colonists 
 
 1 See page io6. 
 
 2 Latin colonists did not have the right of voting in the assemblies at Rome. 
 This privilege was enjoyed, however, by members of the "Roman" colonies, which 
 were planted mainly along the coast. See the map, page 156. 
 
156 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 was made up, they all inarched forth in military array to take 
 possession of their new homes and build their city. The Latin 
 colonies were really offshoots of Rome and hence were always 
 
 faithful to her interests. Scattered everywhere in Italy they 
 formed so many permanent camps or garrisons to keep the 
 conquered peoples in subjection. At the same time they helped 
 mightily in spreading the Latin language, law, and civilization 
 throughout the peninsula. 
 
 All the colonies were united with one another and with Rome 
 by an extensive system of roads. The first great road, called 
 
Italy under Roman Rule 
 
 157 
 
 the Appian Way, was made during the period of the Samnite 
 
 wars. It united the city of Rome with Capua and „ 
 
 1 1 1 1 1 r -r. ^ • Roman roads 
 
 secured the hold of Rome on Campania. The 
 
 Appian Way was afterwards carried across the Apennines to 
 
 Brundisium on the Adriatic, whence travelers embarked for the 
 
 tiW » ' I ' 
 
 The Appian Way 
 
 A view in the neighborhood of Rome. The ancient construction of the road and its 
 massive paving blocks of lava have been laid bare by modern excavations. The width of the 
 roadway proper was only fifteen feet. The arches, seen in the background, belong to the 
 aqueduct built by the emperor Claudius in 52 a.d. 
 
 coast of Greece. Other trunk lines were soon built in Italy, and 
 from them a network of smaller highways was extended to 
 every part of the peninsula. 
 
 Roman roads had a military origin. Like the old Persian 
 roads ^ they were intended to facilitate the rapid dispatch of 
 troops, supplies, and official messages into every uses of Ro- 
 £orner of Italy. Hence the roads ran, as much as ^^^ ^°^^^ 
 possible, in straight lines and on easy grades. Nothing was 
 allowed to obstruct their course. Engineers cut through or 
 tunneled the hills, bridged rivers and gorges, and spanned low, 
 swampy lands with viaducts of stone. So carefully were these 
 roads constructed that some stretches of them are still in good 
 I See page 40. 
 
158 
 
 The Rise of Rome 
 
 condition. These magnificent highways were free, to the public. 
 
 They naturally became avenues of trade and travel and so 
 
 served to bring the Italian peoples into close touch with Rome. 
 
 Rome thus began in Italy that wonderful process of Roman- 
 
 ization which she was to extend 
 Romaniza- later to Spain, Gaul, 
 tion of Italy and Britain. She be- 
 gan to make the Italian peoples 
 like herself in blood, speech, cus- 
 toms, and manners. More and 
 more the Italians, under Rome's 
 leadership, came to look upon 
 themselves as one people — the 
 people who wore the gown, or toga, 
 as contrasted with the barbarous 
 and trousers-wearing Gauls. 
 
 55. The Roman Army 
 
 While the Romans were con- 
 quering Italy, they were making 
 
 many improvements 
 
 The legion . ^. . . „ 
 
 m their army. All 
 
 citizens between the ages of seven- 
 teen and forty-six were liable to 
 active service. These men were 
 mainly landowners — hardy, intel- 
 ligent peasants — who knew how to fight and how to obey or- 
 ders. An army in the field consisted of one or more legions. 
 A legion included about three thousand heavy-armed footmen, 
 twelve hundred light infantry, and three hundred horsemen. 
 After the conquest of Italy the states allied with Rome had to 
 furnish soldiers, chiefly archers and cavalry. These auxiliaries, 
 as they were called, were at least as numerous as legionaries. 
 The Romans, in carrying on war, employed not only their 
 citizens but also their subjects. 
 
 The legion offered a sharp contrast to the unwieldy phalanx.'- 
 1 See page ii6. 
 
 A Roman Legionary 
 
 From a monument of the imperial age. 
 The soldier wears a metal helmet, a 
 leather doublet with shoulder-pieces, a 
 metal-plated belt, and a sword hang- 
 ing from a strap thrown over the left 
 shoulder. His left hand holds a large 
 shield, his right, a heavy javelin. 
 
The Roman Army 
 
 159 
 
 Roman soldiers usually fought in an open order, with the heavy- 
 armed infantry arranged in three lines: first, the Method of 
 younger men; next, the more experienced warriors; ^&^^"^s 
 and lastly the veterans. A battle began with skirmishing by 
 the light troops, which moved to the front and discharged their 
 darts to harass the enemy. The companies of the first line next 
 flung their javelins at a distance of 
 from ten to twenty paces and then, 
 wielding their terrible short swords, 
 came at once to close quarters with 
 the foe. It was like a volley of mus- 
 ketry followed by a fierce bayonet 
 charge. If the attack proved unsuc- 
 cessful, the wearied soldiers withdrew 
 to the rear through the gaps in the 
 line behind. The second line now 
 marched forward to the attack; if it 
 was repulsed, there was still the third 
 line of steady veterans for the last and 
 decisive blow. 
 
 A very remarkable p^-rt of the Ro- 
 man military system consisted in the 
 use of fortified camps. Fortified 
 Every time the army camps 
 halted, if only for a single night, the 
 legionaries intrenched themselves 
 within a square inclosure. It was 
 protected by a ditch, an earthen 
 mound, and a palisade of stakes. 
 .This camp formed a little city with 
 its streets, its four gates, a forum, 
 and the headquarters of the general. 
 Behind the walls of such a fortress an 
 army was always at liberty to accept 
 or decHne a battle. As a proverb said, the Romans often con- 
 quered by "sitting still." 
 
 Roman soldiers lived under the strictest discipline. To their 
 
 A Roman Standaed 
 Bearer 
 
 Bonn Museum 
 
 From a gravestone of the first 
 century a.d. The standard con- 
 sists of a spear crowned with a 
 wreath, below which is a crossbar 
 bearing pendant acorns. Then 
 follow, in order, a 'metal disk, Ju- 
 piter's eagle standing on a thunder- 
 bolt, a crescent moon, an amulet, 
 and a large tassel. 
 
i6o The Rise of Rome 
 
 general they owed absolute, unquestioning obedience. He 
 
 T^- • v^^. could condemn them to death without trial. The 
 Dcscipline; 
 
 rewards and sentinel who slept on his watch, the legionary who 
 
 onors disobeyed an order or threw away his arms on the 
 
 field of battle, might be scourged with rods and then beheaded. 
 
 The men were encouraged to deeds of valor by various marks 
 
 of distinction, which the general presented to them in the pres- 
 
 fjpnce of the entire army. The highest reward was the civic 
 
 crown of oak leaves, granted to one who had saved the life 
 
 of a fellow-soldier on the battle field. 
 
 The state sometimes bestowed on a victorious general the 
 
 honor of a triumph. This was a grand parade and procession 
 
 in the city of Rome. First came the magistrates 
 The triumph , -^ ^ , . , :, ^ 
 
 and senators, wagons laden with booty, and 
 
 captives in chains. Then followed the conqueror himself, clad 
 in a gorgeous robe and riding in a four-horse chariot. Behind 
 him marched the soldiers, who sang a triumphal hymn. The 
 long procession passed through the streets to the Forum and 
 mounted the Capitoline Hill. There the general laid his laurel 
 crown upon the knees of the statue of Jupiter, as a thank offer- 
 ing for victory. Meanwhile, the captiv^ who had just appeared 
 in the procession were strangled in the underground prison of 
 the Capitol. It was a day of mingled joy and tragedy. 
 
 The Romans, it has been said, were sometimes vanquished in 
 
 Military gen- battle, but they were always victorious in war. 
 
 ius of the With the short swords of her disciplined soldiers, 
 
 omans -^^^ flexible legion, and her fortified camps, Rome 
 
 won dominion in Italy and began the conquest of the world. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the Roman dominions in 509 B.C.; in 338 B.C.; in 
 264 B.C. 2. Make a list of the Roman magistrates mentioned in this chapter, and 
 of the powers exercised by each. 3. Give the meaning of our English words "pa- 
 trician," "plebeian," "censor," "dictator," "tribune," "augury," "auspices," and 
 "veto." 4. Connect the proper events with the following dates: 753 B.C.; 509 
 B.C.; and 338 B.C. 5. Why have Sicily, Sardinia, and Corsica been catted the 
 "suburbs of Italy"? 6. "Italy and Greece may be described as standing back to 
 back to each other." Explain this statement. 7. What is the origin of our names 
 of the two months, January and March? 8. Compare the early Roman with the 
 
The Roman Army i6i 
 
 early Greek religion as to (a) likenesses; {b) differences, g. Why have the consuls 
 been called "joint kings for one year"? lo. What do you understand by "martial 
 law'? Under what circumstances is it sometimes declared in the United States? 
 1 1 . Compare the position of the Roman patricians with that of the Athenian nobles 
 before the legislation of Draco and Solon. 12. What officers in American cities per- 
 form some of the duties of the censors, praetors, and aediles? 13. In the Roman and 
 Spartan constitutions contrast: (a) consuls and kings; (&) censors and ephors; 
 and (c) the two senates. 14. Compare the Roman Senate and the Senate of the 
 United States as to size, term of office of members, conditions of membership, pro- 
 cedure, functions, and importance. 15. How far can the phrase, "government of 
 the people, by the people, for the people," be applied to the Roman Republic at 
 this period? 16. What conditions made it easy for the Romans to conquer Magna 
 Graecia and difficult for them to subdue the Samnites? 17. What is a "Pyrrhic 
 victory"? 18. Compare the nature of Roman rule over Italy with that of Athens 
 over the Delian League. 19. Trace on the map, page 156, the Appian and Flamin- 
 ian ways, noting some of the cities along the routes and the terminal points of each 
 road. 20. Explain: "all roads lead to Rome." 21. Contrast the legion and the 
 phalanx as to arrangement, armament, and method of fighting. 22. "Rome seems 
 greater than her greatest men." Comment on this statement. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 THE GREAT AGE OF THE ROMAN REPUBLIC, 264-31 B.C.i 
 
 56. The Rivals: Rome and Carthage, 264-218 B.C. 
 
 The conquest of Italy made Rome one of the five leading 
 states of the Mediterranean world. In the East there were the 
 The Punic kingdoms of Macedonia, Syria, and Egypt, which 
 ^^^^ had inherited the dominions of Alexander the 
 
 Great. In the West there were Carthage and Rome, once in 
 friendly alliance, but now to become the bitterest foes. Rome 
 had scarcely reached the headship of united Italy before she 
 was involved in a life-and-death struggle with this rival power. 
 The three wars between them are known as the Punic wars; 
 they are the most famous contests that ancient history records; 
 and they ended in the complete destruction of Carthage. 
 
 More than a century before the traditional date at which 
 Rome rose upon her seven hills, Phoenician colonists laid the 
 Foundation foundations of a second Tyre. The new city occu- 
 of Carthage pjg(j g^j^ admirable site, for it bordered on rich farm- 
 ing land and had the largest harbor of the north African coast. 
 A position at the junction of the eastern and western basins of 
 the Mediterranean gave it unsurpassed opportunities for trade. 
 At the same time Carthage was far enough away to be out of 
 the reach of Persian or Macedonian conquerors. 
 
 By the middle of the third century B.C. the Carthaginians 
 
 Commercial ^^^ formed an imposing commercial empire. Their 
 
 empire of African dominions included the strip of coast from 
 
 age Cyrene westward to the strait of Gibraltar. Their 
 
 colonies covered the shores of Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter xv, "Hannibal and the Great 
 Punic War"; chapter xvi, "Cato the Censor: a Roman of the Old School " ; chapter 
 xvii, "Cicero the Orator"; chapter xviii, "The Conquest of Gaul, Related by 
 Caesar"; chapter xix, "The Makers of Imperial Rome: Character Sketches by 
 Suetonius." 
 
 162 
 
The Rivals: Rome and Carthage 
 
 163 
 
 southern Spain. The western half of the Mediterranean had 
 become a Carthaginian lake. 
 
 Before the opening of the Punic wars Carthage had been 
 much enlarged by emigrants from Tyre, after the capture of 
 that city by Alexander.^ The Carthaginian 
 Phoenician colonists kept their civilization 
 own language, customs, and beliefs and did 
 not mingle with the native African peoples. 
 Carthage in form was a republic, but the 
 real power lay in the hands of one hundred 
 men, selected from the great merchant fam- 
 ihes. It was a government by capitalists 
 who cared very little for the welfare of the 
 poor freemen and slaves over whom they 
 ruled. The wealth of Carthage enabled her 
 to raise huge armies of mercenary soldiers 
 and to build warships which in size, number, 
 and equipment surpassed those of any other 
 Mediterranean state. Mistress of a wide 
 realm, strong both by land and sea, Car- 
 thage was now to prove herself Rome's 
 most dangerous foe. 
 
 The First Punic War was a contest for 
 Sicily. The Carthaginians aimed to estab- 
 lish their rule over that island, origin of the 
 which from its situation seems First Punic 
 to belong almost as much to 
 Africa as to Italy. But Rome, having be- 
 come supreme in Italy, also cast envious 
 eyes on Sicily. She believed, too, that the 
 Carthaginians, if they should conquer 
 Sicily, would sooner or later invade southern Italy. The fear 
 for her possessions, as well as the' desire to gain new ones, led 
 Rome to fling down the gage of battle. 
 
 The contest between the two rival states began in 264 B.C. 
 and lasted nearly twenty-four years. The Romans overran 
 
 1 See page 123. 
 
 Column of Duilius 
 (Restored) 
 
 The Roman admiral, 
 Duilius, who won a great, 
 victory in 260 B.C., was 
 honored by a triumphal 
 column set up in the 
 Forum. The monument 
 was adorned with the 
 brazen beaks of the cap- 
 tured Carthaginian ves- 
 sels. Part of the inscrii> 
 tion, reciting the achieve- 
 ments of the Roman fleet, 
 has been preserved. 
 
164 The Great Age of the Roman Repubhc 
 
 Sicily and even made an unsuccessful invasion of Africa, but 
 
 the main struggle was on the sea. Here at first 
 Course and , -^^ ,. , r t ■, -, 
 
 results of the the Romans were at a disadvantage, for they had 
 
 war, 264-241 j^q ships as large and powerful as those of the 
 Carthaginians. With characteristic energy, how- 
 ever, they built several great war fleets and finally won a 
 complete victory over the enemy. The treaty of peace pro- 
 vided that Carthage should abandon Sicily, return all prisoners 
 without ransom, and pay a heavy indemnity. 
 
 Carthage, though beaten, had not been humbled. She had lost 
 Sicily and the commercial monopoly of the Mediterranean. But 
 The interval ^^^ ^^^ ^°^ ready to abandon all hope of recov- 
 of preparation, ering her former supremacy. The peace amounted 
 
 241—218 B C 
 
 to no more than an armed truce. Both parties were 
 well aware that the real conflict was yet to come. The war, 
 however, was delayed for nearly a quarter of a century. During 
 this interval Rome strengthened her military position by seizing 
 the islands of Sardinia and Corsica from Carthage and by con- 
 quering the Gauls in the Po valley. The Carthaginians, mean- 
 while, began to create a new empire in Spain, whose silver mines 
 would supply fresh means for another contest and whose hardy 
 tribes would furnish soldiers as good as the Roman legionaries. 
 
 57. Hannibal and the Great Punic War, 218-201 B.C.. 
 
 The steady advance of the Carthaginian arms in Spain caused 
 much uneasiness in Rome and at length led that city to declare 
 . . war. Carthage herself was not unwilling for a 
 
 the Second second trial of strength. Her leading general, 
 Punic War, Hannibal, who had been winning renown in Spain, 
 believed that the Carthaginians were now in a 
 position to wage an aggressive war against their mighty rival. 
 And so the two great Mediterranean powers, each confident of 
 success, renewed the struggle for supremacy. 
 
 At the opening of the conflict Hannibal was not quite twenty- 
 
 „ seven years of age. While yet a mere child, so the 
 
 Hannibal -^ , . r , i 1 i i i • i i i 
 
 story went, his father had led mm to the altar, and 
 
 bade him swear by the Carthaginian gods eternal enmity to 
 
Hannibal and the Great Punic War 165 
 
 Rome. He followed his father to Spain and there learned all 
 the duties of a soldier. As a master of the art of war, he ranks 
 with Alexander the Great. The Macedonian king conquered 
 the world for the glory of conquest; Hannibal, burning with 
 patriotism, fought to destroy the power which had humbled his 
 native land. He failed; and his failure left Carthage weaker 
 than he found her. Few men have possessed a more dazzling 
 genius than Hannibal, but his genius was not employed for 
 the lasting good of humanity. 
 
 The Romans planned to conduct the war in Spain and Africa, 
 at a distance from their own shores. Hannibal's bold move- 
 ments totally upset these calculations. The Car- Hannibal's 
 thaginian general had determined that the con- invasion of 
 flict should take place in the Italian peninsula ^ 
 itself. Since Roman fleets now controlled the Mediterra- 
 nean, it was necessary for Hannibal to lead his army, with its 
 supplies, equipment, and beasts of burden, by the long and dan- 
 gerous land route from Spain to Italy. In the summer of 218 
 B.C. Hannibal set out from Spain with a large force of infantry 
 and cavalry, besides a number of elephants. Beyond the river 
 Ebro he found himself in hostile territory, through which the 
 soldiers had to fight their way. To force the passage of the 
 Pyrenees and the Alps cost him more than half his original 
 army. When, after a five months' march he stood on the soil of 
 Italy, Hannibal had scarcely twenty-five thousand troops with 
 which to meet the immense power of Rome — a power that, 
 given time, could muster to her defense more than half a million 
 disciplined soldiers. 
 
 The Romans were surprised by the boldness and rapidity of 
 Hannibal's movements. They had expected to conduct the 
 war far away in foreign lands ; they now knew that First victories 
 they must fight for their own homes and firesides. °^ Hannibal 
 The first battles were complete victories for the Carthaginians 
 and opened the road to Rome. Hannibal's plans, however, did 
 not include a siege of the capital. He would not shatter his 
 victorious army in an assault on a fortified town. Hannibal's 
 real object was to bring the Italians over to his side, to ruin 
 
J 66 The Great Age of the Roman RepubHc 
 
 A dictatorship 
 
 Rome through the revohs of her aUies. But now he learned, 
 apparently for the first time, that Italy was studded with Latin 
 colonies/ each a minature Rome, each prepared to resist to the 
 bitter end. Not a single city opened its gates to the invader. 
 On such solid foundations rested Roman rule in Italy. 
 
 The Senate faced the crisis with characteristic energy. New 
 forces were raised and intrusted to a dictator,^ Quintus Fabius 
 Maximus. He refused to meet Hannibal in a 
 pitched battle, but followed doggedly his enemy's 
 footsteps, meanwhile drilling his soldiers to become a match for 
 
 the Carthaginian veterans. This 
 strategy was little to the taste of 
 the Roman populace, who nick- 
 named Fabius Cunctator, "the 
 Laggard." However, it gave 
 Rome a brief breathing space, un- 
 til her preparations to crush the 
 invader should be completed. 
 
 After the term of Fabius as dic- 
 tator had expired, new consuls 
 Battle of were chosen. They 
 
 Cannae, commanded the 
 
 largest army Rome 
 had ever put in the field. The opposing forces met at Cannae 
 in Apulia. The Carthaginians numbered less than fifty thousand 
 men; the Romans had more than eighty thousand troops. Han- 
 nibal's sole superiority lay in his cavalry, which was posted on 
 the wings with the infantry occupying the space between. 
 Hannibal's center was weak and gave way before the Romans, 
 who fought this time massed in solid columns. The arrange- 
 ment was a poor one, for it destroyed the mobility of the legions. 
 The Roman soldiers, having pierced the enemy's lines, now 
 found themselves exposed on both flanks to the African infantry 
 and taken in the rear by Hannibal's splendid cavalry. The 
 battle ended in a hideous butchery. One of the consuls died 
 fighting bravely to the last; the other escaped from the field 
 1 See page 155. ^ See page 149. 
 
 A Carthaginian or Roman 
 Helmet 
 
 British Museum, London 
 Found on the battle field of Cannse. 
 
Hannibal and the Great Punic War 167 
 
 and with the wreck of his army fled to Rome. A Punic com- 
 mander who survived such a disaster would have perished on 
 the cross; the Roman commander received the thanks of the 
 Senate "for not despairing of the repubhc." ^ 
 
 The battle of Cannae marks the summit of Hannibal's career. 
 He maintained himself in Italy for thirteen years thereafter, but 
 the Romans, taught by bitter experience, refused 
 
 ,' -111 Alter L/d.IlIlSB 
 
 another engagement with their foe. Hannibal s 
 army was too small and too poorly equipped with siege engines 
 for a successful attack on Rome. His brother, Hasdrubal, led 
 strong reinforcements from Spain to Italy, but these were 
 caught and destroyed before they could effect a junction with 
 Hannibal's troops. Meanwhile the brilliant Roman commander, 
 Publius Scipio, drove the Carthaginians from Spain and invaded 
 Africa. Hannibal was summoned from Italy to face this new 
 adversary. He came, and on the field of Zama (202 B.C.) met 
 his first and only defeat. Scipio, the victor, received the proud 
 surname, Africanus. 
 
 Exhausted Carthage could now do no more than sue for peace 
 on any terms that Rome was willing to grant. In the hour of 
 defeat she still trusted her mighty soldier, and it Peace in 201 
 was Hannibal who conducted the final negotia- ■^•^• 
 tions. The conditions of peace were severe enough. The 
 Carthaginians gave up Spain and all their ships except ten 
 triremes. They were saddled with a huge indemnity and bound 
 to engage in no war without the consent of Rome. Carthage 
 thus became a dependent ally of the Roman city. 
 
 In describing the course and outcome of the Second Punic 
 War our sympathies naturally go out to the heroic figure of 
 Hannibal, who fought so long and so bravely for victorious 
 his native land. It is clear, however, that Rome's ^op^® 
 victory in the gigantic struggle was essential to the continued 
 progress of classical civihzation. ' The triumph of Carthage in the 
 third century, like that of Persia in the fifth century ,2 must have 
 resulted in the spread of Oriental ideas and customs through- 
 out the Mediterranean. From this fate Rome saved Europe. 
 I Livy, xxii, 6i. * See page loo. 
 
1 68 The Great Age of the Roman Repubhc 
 
 58. Roman Supremacy in the West and in the East, 
 201-133 B.C. 
 
 Carthage had been humbled, but not destroyed. She still 
 enjoyed the advantages of her magnificent situation and con- 
 Third Punic tinned to be a competitor of Rome for the trade of 
 War begun, the Mediterranean. The Romans watched with 
 jealousy the reviving strength of the Punic city 
 and at last determined to blot it out of existence. In 149 B.C. a 
 
 A Testudo 
 
 A relief from the Column of Trajan, Rome. The name testudo, a tortoise (shell), was ap- 
 plied to the covering made by a body of soldiers who placed their shields over their heads. 
 The shields fitted so closely together that men could walk on them and even horses and 
 chariots could be driven over them. 
 
 large army was landed in Africa, and the inhabitants of Carthage 
 were ordered to remove ten miles from the sea. They resolved 
 to perish in the ruins of their capital, rather than obey such a 
 cruel command. 
 
 Carthage held out for three years. The doubtful honor of itS; 
 capture belonged to Scipio yEniilianus, grandson, by adoption, 
 Destruction ^^ ^^ victor of Zama. For seven days the legion- 
 of Carthage, aries fought their way, street by street, house by 
 house, until only fifty thousand inhabitants were: 
 left to surrender to the tender mercies of the Romans. The 
 
Roman Supremacy in the West and in the East 169 
 
 Senate ordered that the city should be burned and that its site 
 should be plowed up and dedicated to the infernal gods. 
 Such was the end of the most formidable rival Rome ever met 
 in her career of conquest.^ 
 
 The two European countries, Sicily and Spain, which Rome 
 had taken from Carthage, presented to the conqueror very 
 different problems. Sicily had been long accus- 
 tomed to foreign masters. Its civilized and peace- 
 loving inhabitants were as ready to accept Roman rule as, in 
 the past, they had accepted the rule of Greeks and Car- 
 thaginians. Every year the island became more and more a 
 part of Italy and of Rome. 
 
 Spain, on the contrary, gave the Romans some hard fighting. 
 The wild Spanish tribes loved their liberty, and in their moun- 
 tain fastnesses long kept up a desperate struggle . 
 for independence. It was not until the Romans 
 sent Scipio yEmilianus to Spain that the Spanish resistance was 
 finally overcome (133 B.C.). 
 
 All Spain, except the inaccessible mountain district in the 
 northwest, now became Roman territory. Many colonists 
 settled there; traders and speculators flocked to Romaniza- 
 the seaports; even the legionaries, quartered in *^°° °* ^p^*^ 
 Spain for long periods, married Spanish wives and, on retiring 
 from active service, made their homes in the peninsula. Rome 
 thus continued in Spain the process of Romanization which she 
 had begun in Italy.^ She was to repeat this process in Gaul 
 and Britain.^ Her way was prepared by the sword; but after 
 the sword came civilization. 
 
 While Rome was subduing the West, she was also extending 
 her influence over the highly civilized peoples of the East. 
 Roman interference in the affairs of Macedonia Rome and 
 found an excuse in the attempt of that country, Macedonia 
 during the Second Punic War, to give aid to Hannibal. It 
 
 1 In 29 B.C., one hundred and seventeen years after the destruction of Carthage 
 at the end of the Punic wars, a new town was founded near the old site by the 
 emperor Augustus. It became in time the third city of the Roman Empire. It 
 was destroyed by the Arabs in 698 a.d. 
 
 2 See page 158. ' See pages 184 and 197. 
 
lyo The Great Age of the Roman Republic 
 
 was a fateful moment when, for the second time, the legion 
 faced the phalanx. The easy victory over Macedonia showed 
 that this Hellenistic kingdom was no match for the Italian re- 
 public. Macedonia was finally made into a subject state or 
 province of Rome. Thus disappeared a great power, which 
 Philip had founded and which Alexander had led to the con- 
 quest of the world. 
 
 
 Storming a City (Reconstruction) 
 
 Having subdued Macedonia, Rome proclaimed Greece a 
 free state. But this "freedom" really meant subjection, as was 
 Rome and amply proved when some of the Greek cities rose 
 Greece jj^ revolt against Roman domination. The heavy 
 
 hand of Roman vengeance especially descended on Corinth, at 
 this time one of the most beautiful cities of the world. In 146 
 B.C., the same year in which the destruction of Carthage oc- 
 curred, Corinth was sacked and burned to the ground.^ The 
 fall of Corinth may be said to mark the final extinction of Greek 
 liberty. Though the Hellenic cities and states were allowed to 
 
 1 Corinth offered too good a site to remain long in ruins. Resettled in 46 e.g. 
 as a Roman colony, it soon became one of the great cities in the empire. It was to 
 the Corinthians that St. Paul wrote two of his Epistles. 
 
The Mediterranean World under Roman Rule 171 
 
 rule themselves, they paid tribute and thus acknowledged the 
 supremacy of Rome. A century later, Greece became in name, 
 as well as in fact, a province of the Roman Empire.^ 
 
 Rome, in the meantime, was drawn into a conflict with the 
 kingdom of Syria. That Asiatic power proved to be no more 
 capable than Macedonia of checking the Roman Rome and 
 advance. The Syrian king had to give up the ^^^^^ 
 greater part of his possessions in Asia Minor. The western part 
 of the peninsula, together with the Greek cities on the coast, 
 was formed in 133 B.C. into the province of Asia. Thus the 
 same year that witnessed the complete establishment of Roman 
 rule in Spain saw Rome gain her first possessions at the op- 
 posite end of the Mediterranean. 
 
 Roman supremacy over the Mediterranean world was now all. 
 but complete. In 264 B.C. Rome had been only one of the five 
 great Mediterranean states. In 133 b.c no other political situ- 
 power existed to match its strength with that of ation in 133 
 
 • B C 
 
 Rome. To her had fallen in the West the heritage 
 of Carthage, in the East the heritage of Alexander. Rome had 
 built up this mighty empire at a terrible cost in blood and treas- 
 ure. Let us see what use she was to make of it. 
 
 59. The Mediterranean World under Roman Rule 
 
 Rome's dealings with the new dependencies across the sea 
 did not follow the methods that had proved so successful in 
 Italy. The Italian peoples had been treated with creation of 
 great liberality. Rome regarded them as allies, the provincial 
 exempted them from certain taxes, and in many ^^^ ^™ 
 instances gave them Roman citizenship. It did not seem possi- 
 ble to extend this wise policy to remote and often barbarous 
 lands beyond the borders of Italy. Rome adopted, ■ instead, 
 much the same system of imperial rule that had been previously 
 followed by Persia and by Athens.^ She treated the foreign 
 
 ■ The Greeks were not again a free people until the nineteenth century of our era. 
 In 1821 A.D. they rose against their Turkish masters in a glorious struggle for liberty. 
 Eight years later the powers of Europe forced the Sultan to recognize the freedom 
 of Greece. That country then became an independent kingdom, with its capital 
 at Athens. 2 gee pages 39-40 and 104. 
 
172 The Great Age of the Roman RepubHc 
 
 peoples from Spain and Asia as subjects and made her con- 
 quered territories into provinces.^ Their inhabitants were com- 
 pelled to pay tribute and to accept the oversight of Roman 
 officials. 
 
 As the Romans came more and more to relish the opportu- 
 nities for plunder afforded by a wealthy province, its inhabitants 
 Evils of the were often wretchedly misgoverned. Many gov- 
 provincial ernors of the conquered lands were corrupt and 
 sys em grasping men. They tried to wring all the money 
 
 they could from their helpless subjects. To the extortions of the 
 governors must be added those of the tax collectors, whose very 
 name of "publican" ^ became a b5rword for all that was rapa- 
 cious and greedy. In this first effort to manage the world she 
 had won, Rome had certainly made a failure. A city-state 
 could not rule, with justice and efficiency, an empire. 
 
 In the old days, before Rome entered on a career of foreign 
 conquest, her citizens were famous among men for their love of 
 The profits Country, their simple lives, and their conservative, 
 of conquest old-fashioned ways. They worked hard on their 
 little farms, fought bravely in the legions, and kept up with 
 careful piety all the ceremonies of their religion. But now the 
 Roman republic was an imperial power with all the privileges 
 of universal rule. Her foreign wars proved to be immensely 
 profitable. At the end of a successful campaign the soldiers 
 received large gifts from their general, besides the booty taken 
 from the enemy. The Roman state itself profited from the sale 
 of enslaved prisoners and their property. Large sums of money 
 were sometimes seized and taken to Rome. When once peace 
 had been made, the Roman governors and tax collectors fol- 
 lowed in the wake of the armies and squeezed the provincials at 
 every turn. The Romans, indeed, seem to have conquered the 
 world less for glory than for profit. 
 
 So much wealth poured into Rome from every side that there 
 
 ^ In 133 B.C. there were eight provinces — Sicily, Sardinia and Corsica, Hither 
 Spain, Farther Spain, lUyricum, Africa, Macedonia, and Asia. See the map facing 
 page 184. 
 
 2 In the New Testament "publicans and sinners" are mentioned side by side. 
 See Matthew, ix, 10. 
 
The Mediterranean World under Roman Rule 173 
 
 could scarcely fail to be a sudden growth of luxurious tastes. 
 Rich nobles quickly developed a rehsh for all Growth of 
 sorts of reckless display. They built fine houses luxury 
 adorned with statues, costly paintings, and furnishings. They 
 surrounded themselves with troops of slaves. Instead of plain 
 linen clothes they and their wives wore garments of silk and 
 gold. At their banquets they spread embroidered carpets, 
 purple coverings, and dishes of gilt plate. Pomp and splendor 
 replaced the rude simphcity of an earlier age. 
 
 But if the rich we're becoming richer, it seems that the poor 
 were also becoming poorer. After Rome became mistress of 
 the Mediterranean, her markets were flooded with p- 
 the cheap wheat raised in the provinces, especially ance of the 
 in those granaries, Sicily and Africa. The price ^^^^^^^^^ 
 of wheat fell so low that Roman peasants could not raise 
 enough to support their families and pay their taxes. When 
 agriculture became unprofitable, the farmer was no longer able 
 to remain on the soil. He had to sell out, often at a ruinous 
 sacrifice. His land was bought by capitalists, who turned many 
 small fields into vast sheep pastures and cattle ranches. Gangs 
 of slaves, laboring under the lash, gradually took the place 
 of the old Roman peasantry, the very strength of the state. 
 Not unjust was the famous remark, "Great domains ruined 
 Italy." 1 
 
 The decline of agriculture and the disappearance of the small 
 farmer under the stress of foreign competition may be studied 
 in modern England as well as in ancient Italy. The exodus 
 Nowadays an English farmer, under the same cir- *o ^^^ cities] i 
 cumstances, will often emigrate to America or to Australia, 
 where land is cheap and it is easy to make a living. But these 
 Roman peasants did not care to go abroad and settle on better 
 soil in Spain or in Africa. They thronged, instead, to the cities, 
 to Rome especially, where they labored for a small wage, fared 
 plainly on wheat bread, and dwelt in huge lodging houses, 
 three or four stories high. 
 
 We know very Uttle about this poorer population of Rome. 
 
 1 Latifundia perdidere Italiam (Pliny, Natural History, xviii, 7) , 
 
174 The Great Age of the Roman Republic 
 
 They must have hved from hand to mouth. Since their votes 
 
 , controlled elections/ they were courted by candi- 
 The city mob 
 
 dates for office and kept from grumbling by being 
 
 fed and amused. Such poor citizens, too lazy for steady work, 
 too intelligent to starve, formed, with the other riffraff of a great 
 city, the elements of a dangerous mob. And the mob, hence- 
 forth, plays an ever-larger part in the history of the times. 
 
 We must not imagine, however, that all the changes in Roman 
 life worked for evil. If the Romans were becoming more luxu- 
 Hellenic in- rious, they were likewise gaining in culture. The 
 fluence at conquests which brought Rome in touch, first with 
 Magna Graecia and Sicily, then with Greece itself 
 and the Hellenic East, prepared the way for the entrance of 
 Hellenism. Roman soldiers and traders carried back to Italy 
 an acquaintance with Greek customs and ideas. Thousands of 
 cultivated Greeks, some as slaves, others as freemen, settled in 
 the capital as actors, physicians, artists, and writers. There 
 they introduced the Greek language, as well as the religion, 
 literature, and art of their native land. Roman nobles of the 
 better type began -to take an interest in other things than simply 
 farming, commerce, or war. They imitated Greek fashions in 
 dress and manners, collected Greek books, and filled their 
 homes with the productions of Greek artists. Henceforth every 
 aspect of Roman society felt the quickening influence of the 
 older, richer culture of the Hellenic world. It was a Roman 
 poet who wrote, "Captive Greece captured her conqueror 
 
 rude." 2 
 
 60. The Gracchi 
 
 In 133 B.C., a year otherwise made memorable by the final 
 subjugation of Spain and the acquisition of Asia, efforts began 
 Tiberius and ^^ Rome to remedy some of the disorders which 
 Gains Grac- were now seen to be sapping the strength of Roman 
 *^ "^ society. The first persons to undertake the work 
 
 of reform were the two brothers, Tiberius and Gains Gracchus. 
 The Gracchi belonged to the highest nobility of Rome. Their 
 father had filled a consulship and a censorship and had cel^- 
 
 1 See page 155. ^ Horace, Epistles, ii, i, 156. 
 
The Gracchi 175 
 
 brated triumphs. Cornelia, their mother, was a daughter of 
 Scipio Africanus, the conqueror of Hannibal. A fine t)Ape of 
 the Roman matron, she called her boys her "jewels," more 
 precious than gold, and brought them up to love their country 
 better than their own lives. Tiberius, the elder brother, was 
 only thirty years of age when he became a tribune and began 
 his career in Roman politics. 
 
 Tiberius signalized his election to the tribunate by bringing 
 forward his celebrated agrarian law. He proposed that the 
 public lands of Rome, then largely occupied by Aerarian law- 
 wealthy men who alone had" the money neces- of Tiberius 
 sary to work them with cattle and slaves, should ^^'^'^ "^ 
 be reclaimed by the state, divided into small tracts, and given to 
 the poorer citizens. By getting the people back again on the 
 soil, Tiberius hoped to revive the declining agriculture of Italy. 
 
 This agrarian law, though well intentioned, did not go to the 
 root of the real difficulty — foreign competition. No legislation 
 could have helped the farming class, except import Defeats of 
 duties to keep out the cheap grain from abroad, the agrarian 
 But the idle mob at Rome, controlling the assem- ^^ 
 blies, would never have voted in favor of taxing their food, thus 
 making it more expensive. At the same time the proposal to take 
 away part of the public domains from its possessors roused a hor- 
 net's nest about the reformer's ears. Rich people had occupied 
 the public land for so long that they had come to look upon it as 
 really their own. They would be very sure to oppose such a meas- 
 ure. Poor people, of course, welcomed a scheme which promised 
 to give them farms for nothing. Tiberius even wished to use 
 the public funds to stock the farms of his new peasantry. This 
 would have been a mischievous act of state philanthropy. 
 
 In spite of these defects in his measure, Tiberius urged its 
 
 passage with fiery eloquence. But the great land- 
 
 • 1^ , ., , , Failure and 
 
 owners m the Senate got another tribune, aevoted death of 
 
 to their interests, to place his veto ^ on the proposed Tiberius, 
 
 legislation. The impatient Tiberius at once took a 
 
 revolutionary step. Though a magistrate could not legally be 
 
 1 See page 150. 
 
176 The Great Age of the Roman Repubhc 
 
 removed from ofi&ce, Tiberius had the offending tribune deposed 
 and dragged from his seat. The law was then passed without 
 further opposition. This action of Tiberius placed him clearly 
 in the wrong. The aristocrats threatened to punish him as soon 
 as his term of ofl&ce was over. To avoid impeachment Tiberius 
 sought reelection to the tribunate for the following year. This, 
 again, was contrary to custom, since no one might hold ofi&ce 
 for two successive terms. On the day appointed for the elec- 
 tion, while voting was in progress, a crowd of angry senators 
 burst into the Forum and killed Tiberius, together with three 
 hundred of his followers. Both sides had now begun to display 
 an utter disregard for law. Force and bloodshed, henceforth, 
 were to help decide political disputes. 
 
 Tiberius Gracchus, in his efforts to secure economic reform, 
 had unwittingly provoked a conflict between the Senate and the 
 
 assemblies. Ten years after his death, his brother, 
 Gaius Grac- • . . 
 
 chus becomes Gaius Gracchus, came to the front. Gaius quickly 
 
 tribune, made himself a popular leader witli the set pur- 
 
 pose of remodeling the government of Rome. 
 He found in the tribunate an ofi&ce from which to '^ ^ork 
 against the Senate. After the death of Tiberius a law had 
 been passed permitting a man to hold the position of tribune 
 year'' after year. Gaius intended to be a sort of perpetual 
 tribune, and to rule the Roman assemblies very much as 
 Pericles had ruled the people at Athens.^ One of his first 
 measures was a law permitting the sale of grain from the 
 pubhc storehouses to Roman citizens at about half the 
 market price. This measure, of course, won over the city 
 mob, but it must be regarded as very unwise. It saddled 
 the treasury with a heavy burden, and later the government 
 had to furnish the grain for nothing. Indiscriminate charity 
 of this sort increased, rather than lessened, the number of 
 paupers. 
 
 Having won popular support, Gaius was able to secure the 
 additional legislation which he deemed necessary to carry out 
 his brother's work. He reenacted the land laws for the benefit 
 
 1 See page 103. 
 
The Gracchi 177 
 
 of the peasantry and furnished work for the unemployed by 
 building roads throughout Italy. He also began Measures of 
 
 to establish colonies of poor citizens, both in Italy Gaius to re- 
 1 . , 1 . rr>i • • T lieve the poor 
 
 and m the provinces. I his was a wise pohcy. 
 
 Had it been allowed to continue, such state-assisted emigration, 
 
 by providing the landless poor of Italy with farms abroad, 
 
 would have relieved the economic distress of the peninsula. 
 
 Gaius now came forward with another measure which marked 
 
 him as an able and prudent statesman. He proposed to bestow 
 
 the right of voting in the Roman assemblies upon . 
 
 the inhabitants of the Latin colonies.^ He thought, extend 
 
 also, that the Italian allies should be allowed to ^°™^'^^. 
 
 citizenship 
 intermarry with Romans and hold property under 
 
 the protection of the Roman law. No doubt Gaius believed 
 
 that the time might come when all the Italian peoples would 
 
 be citizens of Rome. This time did come, thirty years later, 
 
 but only after a terrible war that nearly ruined Rome. 
 
 The effort by Gaius to extend Roman citizenship cost the 
 
 reformer all his hard-won popularity. It aroused the jealousy 
 
 of the seL&sh city mob, which believed that the ^ ., 
 
 •^ . . Failure and 
 
 entrance of so many new citizens would mean the death of 
 
 loss of its privileges. There would not be so many ^^^^'^ 
 free shows and so much cheap grain. So the people 
 rejected the measure and, turning from their former favorite, 
 failed to reelect him to the tribunate. When Gaius was no 
 longer protected by the sanctity of the tribune's office,^ he 
 fell an easy victim to senatorial hatred. Another bloody 
 tumult broke out, in which Gaius and three thousand of 
 his followers perished. The consul who quelled the disturb- 
 ance erected at the head of the Forum a temple to Harmony 
 (Concordia) . 
 
 The pathetic career of the Gracchi had much significance in 
 Roman history. They were the unconscious spon- -jj^g Gracchi 
 sors of a revolutionary movement which did not begin the rev- 
 end until the republic had come under the rule of 
 one man. They failed because they put their trust in the 
 
 1 See page 155, note 2. 2 See page 150. 
 
178 The Great Age of the Roman Republic 
 
 support of the Roman mob. Future agitators were to appear 
 with the legionaries at their heels. 
 
 61. Marius and Sulla 
 
 Although Rome now ruled throughout the Mediterranean, 
 
 she was constantly engaged in border wars in one corner or 
 
 another of her wide dominions. These wars 
 Marius and i 1 r- i 
 
 the Jugur- brought to the front new mihtary leaders, 01 whom 
 
 thine War, ^j^g ^j-g^ ^g^g Gaius Marius. He was a peasant's 
 son, a coarse, rude soldier, but an honest, coura- 
 geous, and able man. Marius rose to prominence in the so- 
 called Jugurthine War, which the Romans were waging against 
 Jugurtha, king of Numidia. That wily African had discovered 
 that it was easier to bribe the Roman commanders than to 
 fight them; and the contest dragged on in disgraceful fashion 
 year after year. Marius at last persuaded the people to elect 
 him consul and intrust him with the conduct of the war. By 
 generalship and good fortune he speedily concluded the 
 struggle and brought Jugurtha in chains to Rome. 
 
 A few years later Marius had another opportunity to win 
 
 distinction. He became the defender of Rome and Italy against 
 
 a dangerous invasion of Germanic barbarians, who 
 
 the war with were ravaging Transalpine Gaul and the Po Valley. 
 
 the Germans, 'pj^g decisive victories which Marius gained over 
 
 102-101 B.C. , , , 1 • 1 T J 
 
 them removed a grave danger which threatened 
 
 the Roman world. The time had not yet come for ancient 
 civilization to be submerged under a wave of barbarism. 
 
 The second military leader whom this troubled period 
 brought forth was Lucius Cornelius Sulla. He was a man of 
 Sulla and the ^oble birth, and with his social gifts, his appre- 
 Social War, ciation of art and letters, his knowledge of men 
 and the world, presented a sharp contrast to 
 Marius. Sulla's great abilities quickly brought him into public 
 notice; he rose rapidly from one ofhce to another; and in the 
 Social War showed his skill as a commander. This struggle was 
 the consequence of Rome's refusal to grant the rights of citizen- 
 ship to her Italian allies. The strength of the rebelHon lay 
 
Marius and Sulla 179 
 
 among the Samnites and other peoples of central and southern 
 
 Italy. The war came to an end only when Rome promised the 
 
 franchise to all Italians who returned to their allegiance. Before 
 
 many years had passed, the inhabitants of nearly all the Italian 
 
 towns south of the Rubicon River received Roman citizenship. 
 
 It was this same wise policy of making conquered peoples equal 
 
 with herself that afterwards led Rome to grant citizenship to 
 
 the inhabitants of the provinces.^ 
 
 What military honors were gained in the struggle belonged 
 
 to Sulla. His reward was the consulship and an appointment 
 
 as general in still another conflict which distracted ^ „ 
 
 . Sulla and the 
 
 Rome had to face. While that city had been busy Mithradatic 
 
 with civil enemies and barbarian foes, a powerful Y^'^^~^^ 
 
 B.C. 
 
 state, known as Pontus, had been growing up 
 in Asia Minor. Its king, Mithradates, overran the Roman 
 provinces in the Orient and threatened to annex them to his 
 own kingdom. But Sulla, with greatly inferior forces, com- 
 pelled Mithradates to abandon his conquests, surrender his 
 fleet, and pay a large indemnity. If Marius had the honor 
 of repelling the barbarian invasion of the West, Sulla had the 
 honor of preserving Rome's possessions in the East. 
 
 Marius and Sulla were rivals not only in war but also in pol- 
 itics. Sulla naturally espoused the aristocratic cause and stood 
 as the champion of the Senate. Marius just as ^1^3^ of 
 naturally became the head of the democratic Marius and 
 party. The rivalry between the two leaders finally 
 led to civil war. During Sulla's absence in the East the demo- 
 crats got the upper hand at Rome and revenged themselves by 
 murdering their political foes among the aristocrats. The 
 reign of terror ended orly with the sudden death of Marius, 
 just after he had been elected to his seventh consulsliip. A few 
 years later Sulla returned to Italy with his army and defeated 
 the democrats in a great battle outside the Colline Gate of 
 Rome. Sulla signalized his victory by ordering the assassination 
 of every prominent man in the democratic party. 
 
 Sulla regarded this legalized butchery as a necessary step in 
 1 See page 204. 
 
i8o The Great Age of the Roman Repubhc 
 
 his self-appointed task of putting the Roman government once 
 Sulla as more to rights. He now received the title of "Per- 
 
 " Perpetual petual Dictator," with complete authority to 
 govern the state until the new order of things 
 should be established. Rome thus came under the rule of one 
 man for the first time since the expulsion of the kings. 
 
 The various measures by which Sulla intrenched the Senate 
 in power did not long survive his death and hence had no last- 
 Sulla's death, ing influence on Roman pohtics. After a rule of 
 78 B.C. three years Sulla voluntarily gave up the dictator- 
 
 ship and retired to his villa on the bay of Naples. He died a 
 
 few months later. The Senate 
 honored him with a public funeral, 
 the most splendid that Rome had 
 ever seen. His monument bore an 
 inscription which the dictator him- 
 self is said to have composed: "No 
 friend ever did him a kindness and 
 no enemy, a wrong, without being 
 fully repaid." ^ That was one epi- 
 taph which told the truth. 
 
 62. Pompey and Caesar 
 
 The struggle between Marius and 
 
 Sulla, decided as it was by the 
 
 „ „ , , Rise of sword, marks a stage 
 
 Gn^eus Pompeius Magnus „ , 
 
 Pompey ^^ the declme of the 
 
 Spada Palace, Rome 
 
 Roman Republic. The careers of 
 these two men showed how easily the state could be ruled by a 
 successful commander who had his soldiers behind him. After 
 Sulla's death his friend Pompey became the leading figure in 
 Roman politics. Pompey's first service was in Spain, where the 
 adherents of Marius sought to humble the Senate and the aris- 
 tocratic party by encouraging the Spaniards to rise against Ro- 
 man rule. Having crushed this rebellion, Pompey returned to 
 Italy in time to take part in putting down a formidable insur- 
 
 i Plutarch, Sulla, 38. 
 
Pompey and Caesar 
 
 i8i 
 
 rection of slaves, outlaws, and ruined peasants. He was next 
 intrusted with the war against the pirates, who swarmed in the 
 Mediterranean, preyed on commerce, and plundered wealthy- 
 cities near the coast. Brilliant success in clearing the seas of 
 these marauders led to his being sent to the East to end the 
 war with Mithradates, who was once more in arms against 
 Rome. Pompey drove the 
 Pontic monarch from his king- 
 dom and then annexed Syria 
 to the Roman dominions. 
 When Pompey returned to 
 Rome in 62 B.C., he brought 
 with him a reputation as the 
 most successful general of his 
 time. 
 
 We have seen how steadily 
 since the days of the Gracchi 
 the Roman state Marcus 
 had been moving Tuiiius Cicero 
 toward the rule of one man. 
 Marius, Sulla, and Pompey 
 each represent a step in the 
 direction of monarchy. Yet 
 there were still able and patriotic leaders at Rome who be- 
 lieved in the old order of things and tried their best to uphold 
 the fast-perishing republic. No republican statesman was more 
 devoted to the constitution than Cicero. A native of Arpinum, 
 the same Italian town which had already given birth to Marius, 
 Cicero came to Rome a youth without wealth or family influ- 
 ence. He made his way into Roman society by his social and 
 conversational powers and by his capacity for friendship. His 
 mind had been carefully trained under the influence of Hellenic 
 culture; he had traveled and studied in Greece; and through- 
 out life he loved to steal away from the tumult of the Forum 
 and the law courts and enjoy the companionship of his books. 
 Though the proud nobles were inclined to look down on him 
 as a "new man," Cicero's splendid eloquence soon gave him 
 
 Marcus Tullius Cicero 
 
 Vatican Museum, Rome 
 
i82 The Great Age of the Roman Repubhc 
 
 prominence in politics. He ranks in fame as the second orator 
 of antiquity, inferior only to Demosthenes. 
 
 Cicero rose to prominence through his prosecution of Verres, 
 a thieving governor of Sicily. Verres had powerful friends 
 Impeachment s-^^oi^g the nobles at Rome and counted on his 
 of Verres, influence and wealth to escape punishment. He 
 
 70 B C 
 
 openly boasted that he had plunder enough to 
 live in luxury, even though he had to surrender two-thirds of it 
 as fees to his lawyers and bribes to the jury. But Verres had 
 not reckoned with the brilliant young advocate who took up 
 the cause of the oppressed provincials. Cicero hurried to Sicily 
 and there collected such an overwhelming mass of evidence that 
 the bare statement of the facts was enough to condemn the 
 criminal. Verres went into exile. Cicero became the head of 
 the Roman bar. Seven years later he was elected consul. 
 
 The year of Cicero's consulship was marked by an event 
 which throws a lurid light on the conditions of the time. Lucius 
 Conspiracy of Catiline, a young noble of ability, but bankrupt in 
 Catiline, character and purse, organized a conspiracy to 
 
 seize Rome, murder the magistrates, and plunder 
 the rich. He gathered about himself outlaws of every descrip- 
 tion, slaves, and starving peasants — all the discontented and 
 needy classes throughout Italy. He and his associates were 
 desperate anarchists who sought to restore their own broken 
 fortunes by overturning the government. The spread of the in- 
 surrection was checked by Cicero's vigorous measures. In a 
 series of famous speeches he exposed Catiline's plans to the 
 astounded Senate. Catiline then fled to his camp in Etruria 
 and shortly afterwards perished in battle, together with three ' 
 thousand of his followers. Cicero now gained fresh popularity 
 and honor. The grateful citizens called him "Father of his 
 Country" {Pater Patrice). 
 
 Rome at this time held another prominent leader in politics, 
 namely, Gaius Julius Caesar. He belonged to a noble family, 
 Rise of but his father had favored the democratic cause 
 
 Caesar g^j^^j j^jg Siunt had married Marius. After Sulla's 
 
 death Caesar threw himself with energy into the game of politics 
 
Pompey and Caesar 
 
 183 
 
 at the capital city. In these early years the future statesman 
 seems to have been a demagogue of the usual type, who 
 sought through the favor of the people a rapid rise to power. 
 He won the ear of the multitude by his fiery harangues, his 
 bribes of money, and his gifts of food and public shows. 
 Cssar's expenditures for such purposes 
 were enormous. Before he was twenty- 
 four he had spent all his private for- 
 tune. Henceforth he was "financed" 
 by the millionaire Crassus, who lent 
 him the money so necessary for a suc- 
 cessful career as a politician. 
 
 Caesar and Crassus, the two leaders 
 of the democratic party at Rome, now 
 joined with Pompey in ^j^^ -p-^^^^ 
 what is called the First Triumvirate, 
 Triumvirate. To this 
 "ring" Pompey contributed his mili- 
 tary reputation, Crassus, his wealth, 
 and Caesar, his influence over the Ro- 
 man mob. Supported both by the 
 people and by the army, these three 
 men were really masters of Rome. 
 An immediate result of the First Tri- 
 umvirate was the appointment of Caesar as governor of 
 Cisalpine and Transalpine Gaul. 
 
 The story of his career in Gaul has been related by Caesar 
 himself in the famous Commentaries. This book describes a 
 series of military successes which have given the 
 author a place among the world's generals. Caesar 
 overran Transalpine Gaul, twice bridged the Rhine 
 and invaded Germany, made two expeditions to 
 Britain, and brought within the Roman dominions all the ter- 
 ritory bounded by the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Rhine, and the 
 Atlantic Ocean. 
 
 Caesar's conquests in Gaul are more than a chapter in the 
 history of the art of war. They belong to the history of civili- 
 
 Gaius Julius Caesar 
 
 British Museum, London 
 
 Caesar's 
 campaigns 
 in Gaul, 58- 
 50 B.C. 
 
184 The Great Age of the Roman RepubHc 
 
 zation. Henceforth the frontier of prehistoric Europe retreated 
 Romaniza- rapidly to the north. The map of the ancient civi- 
 tion of Gaul ^2ed world widened from the Mediterranean basin 
 to the shores of the Atlantic. Into the conquered lands came 
 the Latin language, the Roman law, and the customs and in- 
 stitutions of Rome. Gaul speedily became one of the most 
 flourishing parts of the Roman world. "Let the Alps sink," 
 exclaimed Cicero, "the gods raised them to shelter Italy from 
 the barbarians, but now they are no longer needed." 
 
 During Caesar's long absence in Gaul the First Triumvirate 
 was suddenly ended by the death of one of its members. It 
 
 had been a part of their bargain in dividing the 
 Defeat and ^ & & 
 
 death of Roman world that Crassus should have the govern- 
 
 Crassus, ment of Syria. But this unlucky general, while 
 
 53 B.C. 
 
 aspiring to rival Caesar's exploits by new con- 
 quests beyond the Euphrates, lost his army and his life in battle 
 with the Parthians. Besides checking the extension of the 
 Roman arms in the remote East, the disaster had its effect 
 on Roman politics. It dissolved the triumvirate and prepared 
 the way for that rivalry between Caesar and Pompey which 
 formed the next step in the downward course of the republic. 
 
 The two men were now rapidly drawing apart. Pompey 
 grew more and more jealous of Caesar and more and more fear- 
 ful that the latter was aiming at despotic power. 
 Growing op- 
 position be- He himself had no desire to be king or dictator. 
 
 tween Pompey jjg -y^g^g equally determined that Caesar should not 
 and Caesar 
 
 gain such a position. In this attitude he had the 
 
 full support of Cicero and the other members of the Senate. 
 They saw clearly that the real danger to the state was Caesar,, 
 not Pompey. 
 
 Caesar's command in Gaul was to expire in 49 B.C. The sen- 
 atorial party desired that he should return to Rome without 
 an army. His opponents intended to prosecute 
 Clares war on him when he became a private citizen. Caesar had 
 
 **^®J®P"''^'^' no inclination to trust himself to their tender 
 49 B.C. 
 
 mercies and refused to disband his legions unless 
 
 his rival did the same. Finally the Senate, conscious of Pom- 
 
Pompey and Caesar 185 
 
 pey's support, ordered him to lay down his arms on pain of 
 outlawry. Caesar replied to this challenge of the Senate by 
 leading his troops across the Rubicon, the little stream that 
 separated Cisalpine Gaul from Italy. As he plunged into the 
 rive.'-, he exclaimed, "The die is cast." ^ He had now declared 
 war on the republic. 
 
 Caesar's bold movement caught the senatorial party un- 
 awares. Pompey could not gather his legions before his auda- 
 cious foe reached Rome. Finding it impossible to casar mas- 
 make a stand in Italy, Pompey, with the consuls ter of the 
 and many senators, withdrew to Greece. Caesar ®^ 
 did not follow him at once. He hurried to Spain and, after a 
 brilliant campaign only six weeks in length, broke down the 
 republican resistance in that peninsula. Having now secured 
 Italy and Spain, Caesar was free to turn his forces against 
 Pompey in the East. 
 
 The final battle took place on the plain of Pharsalus in Thes- 
 saly. Pompey's troops, though nearly twice as numerous as 
 Caesar's, were defeated after a severe struggle. Battle of 
 Their great leader then fled to Egypt, only to be Pharsalus, 48 
 foully murdered. Pompey's head was sent to " ' 
 Caesar, but he turned from it with horror. Such was the end of 
 an able general and an honest man, one who should have lived 
 two hundred years earlier, when Rome was still a free state. 
 
 After Pharsalus there still remained several years of fighting 
 
 before Caesar's victory was complete. He made Cleopatra, the 
 
 beautiful queen of Egypt, secure in the possession of Csesar in 
 
 the throne and brought that country into depend- ^syv^, Asia 
 
 1 » . Ti^. Minor, and 
 
 ence on Rome. He passed through Asia Mmor and Africa, 48-46 
 
 in one swift campaign crushed a revolt headed by ^•,^- 
 the son of Mithradates. The conqueror sent tidings of his vic- 
 tory in a laconic dispatch : " I came, I saw, I conquered." ^ After 
 subduing the remnants of the senatorial party in Africa, Caesar 
 returned home to crown his exploits by a series of splendid tri- 
 imiphs and to enjoy less than two years of un trammeled power. 
 
 > Suetonius, Julius Ccesar, 32. 
 
 2 Veni, vidi, vici (Suetonius, Julius Ccesar, 37). 
 
i86 The Great Age of the Roman RepubHc 
 
 A Roman Coin with the Head of 
 Julius C^sar 
 
 63. The Work of Caesar 
 
 The new government which Caesar brought into being was a 
 monarchy in all except name. He became dictator for life and 
 Authority and ^^^^ °^^^^ republican ofi&ces, such as the consul- 
 position of ship and censorship. He refused the title of king, 
 but accepted as a civil magistrate the name of 
 imperator,^ with which the soldiers had been wont to salute a 
 
 victorious general. 
 
 Though he abolished 
 none of the old repub- 
 lican forms, the Sen- 
 ate became simply his 
 advisory council, the 
 assemblies, his sub- 
 missive agents, the 
 consuls, praetors, and 
 tribunes, his pliant tools. The laurel wreath, the triumphal 
 dress, the conqueror's scepter — all proclaimed the autocrat, 
 
 Caesar used his power wisely and well. No massacres or con- 
 fiscations sullied his victory. He treated his former foes with 
 Character of clemency and even with kindness. No sooner was 
 Caesar's rule domestic tranquillity assured than, with restless 
 energy, he entered on a series of far-reaching reforms. 
 
 Caesar's measures sought to remove the economic evils which 
 a century of discord had made so manifest. By restricting the 
 Reforms at monthly distribution of grain to those actually in 
 Rome and in need, he tried to discourage the public charity 
 which was making the capital city a paradise for 
 the idle and the shiftless. By planning great colonies beyond 
 the sea, notably at Corinth and Carthage, he sought to provide 
 farms for the landless citizens of Italy. His active mind even 
 found time for such matters as the codification of Roman law, 
 the construction of great public works, and the improvement of 
 the coinage and the calendar.^ 
 
 1 Hence our word " emperor." 
 
 2 Before Caesar's reform (46 B.C.) the Roman year consisted of 12 months and 
 355 days. As this Imiar year, like that of the Greeks, was shorter than the solar 
 
The Work of C^sar 187 
 
 Caesar's reforms in the provinces had an epoch-making char- 
 acter. He reduced taxes, lessened the burden of their collection, 
 and took into his own hands the appointment of Reformation 
 provincial magistrates. Henceforth oppressive of the provin- 
 governors and swindling publicans had to expect ^^^ ^^^ ^™ 
 swift, stern punishment from one whose interests included the 
 welfare of both citizens and subjects. By granting Roman citi- 
 zenship to communities in Gaul and Sicily, he indicated his 
 purpose, as rapidly as possible, to convert the provincials into 
 Romans. It was Caesar's aim to break down the barriers 
 between Rome and her provinces, to wipe out the distinction 
 between the conquerors and the conquered. 
 
 Caesar did not live to complete his task. Like that other 
 colossal figure, Alexander the Great, he perished before his 
 work as a statesman had hardly more than begun. Assassina- 
 On the Ides of March, 44 b.c, he was struck down tionof Caesar, 
 in the Senate-house by the daggers of a group of 
 envious and irreconcilable nobles, headed by Cassius and Bru- 
 tus. He fell at the foot of Pompey's statue, pierced with no 
 less than twenty-three wounds. His body was burnt on a pyre 
 in the Forum, and his friend, Antony, pronounced the funeral 
 eulogy. 
 
 In the light of all the possibilities of beneficent government 
 which Caesar was revealing, his cowardly murder becomes one 
 of the most stupendous follies recorded in history, consequences 
 Caesar's death could not restore the republic. It of Caesar's 
 served only to prolong disorder and strife within 
 the Roman state. As Cicero himself said, hearing the news, 
 "The tyrant is dead; the tyranny still lives." 
 
 year, it had been necessary to intercalate an additional month, of varying length, in 
 every alternate year. Caesar adopted the more accurate Egyptian 'calendar of 
 365 days and instituted the system of leap years. His rearrangement made the year . 
 II minutes, 14 seconds too long. By 1582 a.d. this difiference had amounted to 
 nearly 10 days. Pope Gregory XIII modified the "Julian Calendar" by calling 
 Oct. 5, 1582, Oct. 15, and continuing the count 10 days in advance. This " Grego- 
 rian Calendar" was adopted by Great Britain in 1752 a.d. and subsequently by 
 other Protestant countries. It has not won acceptance in Russia and Greece. 
 The difference between the two systems — the Old Style and the New Style — is 
 now about 13 days. 
 
1 88 The Great Age of the Roman Repubhc 
 
 64. Antony and Octavian 
 
 The murderers of Caesar called themselves the "liberators" of 
 the republic. They thought that all Rome would applaud their 
 Antony be- deed, but the contrary was true. The senatorial 
 comes Caesar's order remained lukewarm. The people, instead of 
 successor flocking to their support, mourned the loss of a 
 friend and benefactor. Soon the conspirators found themselves 
 in great peril. Caesar's friend and lieutenant, Antony, who 
 became sole consul after Caesar's death, quickly made himself 
 master of the situation. Brutus and Cassius were forced to 
 withdraw to the provinces which had been previously assigned 
 to them by Caesar, leaving Antony to rule Rome as his successor. 
 
 Antony's hope of reigning supreme was soon disturbed by 
 the appearance of a new rival. Caesar, in his will, had made 
 A rival in the ^^^ grandnephew, Octavian,^ his heir. He now 
 young Octa- came to Rome to claim the fnheritance. In that 
 sickly, studious youth people did not at first 
 recognize the masterful personality he was soon to exhibit. 
 They rather reechoed Cicero's sentiment that "the young man 
 was to be praised, complimented, and got rid of." ^ But 
 Octavian easily made himself a power, winning the populace 
 by paying Caesar's legacies to them and conciliating the sen- 
 atorial party by siding with it against Antony. Men now be- 
 gan to talk of Octavian as the destined restorer of the republic. 
 
 Octavian, however, entertained other designs. He had never 
 been sincere in his support of the Senate, and the distrustful 
 The Second policy of that body soon converted him into an 
 Triumvirate, active foe. From fighting Antony, Octavian turned 
 
 43 B C 
 
 ■ ' to alliance with him. The two antagonists made 
 
 up their differences, and with Lepidus, one of Caesar's lieuten- 
 ants, as a third ally, marched on Rome at the head of their 
 legions. The city fell again under military rule. The three 
 men then united in the Second Triumvirate with full authority 
 to govern and reorganize the state. The advent of this new 
 
 1 His name was Octavius, but after his adoption by Caesar he called himself 
 Gaius Julius Caesar Octavianus. 2 Cicero, Letters, xix, 20. 
 
Antony and Octavian 189 
 
 tyranny was signalized by a butchery almost as bloody as 
 Sulla's. Cicero, who had incurred the hatred of Antony by his 
 fiery speeches against him, was the most illustrious victim. 
 More than two thousand persons, mainly men of high rank, 
 were slain. The triumvirs by this massacre firmly established 
 their rule at Rome and in the West. 
 
 In the East, where Brutus and Cassius had gathered a for- 
 midable force, the triumvirs were not to win without a struggle. 
 It took place on the plain of Philippi in Macedonia, battles of 
 The two battles fought there ended in the suicide Philippi, 
 of the republican leaders and the dispersal of their " " 
 
 troops. This was the last attempt to restore the republic by 
 force of arms. 
 
 Though the republic had been overthrown, it remained to be 
 seen who would be master of the new empire, Antony or Octa- 
 vian. The triumvirate lasted for more than ten Division of 
 years, but during this period the incompetent the Roman 
 Lepidus was set aside by his stronger colleagues. ^^"^ 
 The two remaining members then divided between them the 
 Roman world. Octavian took Italy and the West; Antony 
 took the East, with Alexandria as his capital. 
 
 In the western half of the empire Octavian ruled quietly and 
 with success. Men were already congratulating themselves on 
 the return of peace under a second Caesar. In Octavian in 
 a few years Octavian, from an obscure boy of *^® ^®^* 
 eighteen, had grown to be one of the most powerful person- 
 alities of his age. 
 
 In the eastern half of the empire things did not go so well. 
 Antony was clever, but fond of luxury and vice. He had married 
 a sister of Octavian, but he soon grew tired of her Antony in 
 and put her away for the fascinating Cleopatra.^ *^^ ^^^^ 
 The Roman world was startled by tidings that she had been 
 proclaimed "queen of kings," and that to her and her sons had 
 been given the richest provinces in the East. It was even 
 rumored that Cleopatra, having enslaved Antony with her 
 charms, planned to be enthroned as queen at Rome. 
 ' See page 185. 
 
190 The Great Age of the Roman Republic 
 
 Antony's disgraceful conduct aroused the Roman people. 
 They willingly followed Octavian to a war against one who 
 Battle of seemed a national enemy. A naval battle in the 
 
 Actium, bay of Actium, on the coast of Epirus, decided the 
 
 ■ * issue. The fight had hardly begun before Cleopatra 
 
 and Antony sailed away, leaving their fleet to take care of itself. 
 Octavian pursued the infatuated pair into Egypt. Antony com- 
 mitted suicide, and Cleopatra, rather than be led a captive in 
 a Roman triumph, followed his example. With the death of 
 Cleopatra the dynasty of the Ptolemies ^ came to an end. 
 Egypt henceforth formed a province of the Roman Empire. 
 
 Octavian, on his return to Rome, enjoyed the honors of a 
 three days' triumph.^ As the grand parade moved along the 
 The triumph Sacred Way through the Forum, and thence to 
 of Octavian ^]^g temple of Jupiter on the Capitoline, men noted 
 that the magistrates, instead of heading the procession as was 
 the custom, followed in the conqueror's train. It was a signifi- 
 cant change. Octavian, not the magistrates of Rome, now 
 ruled the Roman world. 
 
 65. The End of an Epoch 
 
 The republic, indeed, was doomed. A hundred years of dis- 
 sension and civil warfare proclaimed clearly enough the failure 
 Doom of the of the old order. Rome was a city-state suddenly 
 repubhc called to the responsibilities of universal rule. 
 
 Both the machinery of her government and the morals of her 
 people were inadequate for so huge a task. The gradual revolu- 
 tion which changed this Roman city-state into imperial Rome, 
 judged by its results, is perhaps the most momentous move- 
 ment in the annals of mankind. Let us summarize its course. 
 
 In 133 B.C. Roman society had been corrupted and enfeebled 
 as the result of foreign conquests. The supreme power in the 
 A century State more and more tended to fall into the hands 
 of revolution gf ^ narrow oligarchy — the senatorial nobility. 
 Its dishonesty and weakness soon led to efforts at reform. The 
 attempts of the Gracchi to overthrow the Senate's position and 
 1 See page 127. 2 See page 160. 
 
The End of an Epoch 191 
 
 restore popular sovereignty ended in disaster. Then, in quick 
 succession, arose a series of military leaders who aimed to secure 
 by the sword what was no longer to be obtained through con- 
 stitutional and legal means. Marius, a great general but no 
 politician, could only break down and destroy. Sulla, a sincere 
 but narrow-minded statesman, could do no more than prop up 
 the structure — already tottering — of senatorial rule. Pompey 
 soon undid that work and left the constitution to become again 
 the sport of rival soldiers. Csesar, triumphing over Pompey, 
 gained a position of unchallenged supremacy. After Caesar's 
 death, imperial power was permanently restored in the person 
 of Octavian. The battle of Actium in 31 b.c. made Octavian 
 master of the Roman world. 
 
 But the Romans were not yet an old and worn-out people. 
 On the ruins of the old republican order it was still possible to 
 
 build up a new imperial system in which good 
 
 . 1 • 1 1 t M The future 
 
 government, peace, and prosperity should prevail 
 
 for more than two centuries. During this period Rome per- 
 formed her real, her enduring, work for civilization. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Write a summary account (500 words) of Roman expansion 264-133 B.C. 
 2. On outline maps indicate the possessions of Carthage and Rome at the beginning 
 of the First Punic War; at the beginning of the Second Punic War; at the end of 
 the Second Punic War. 3. On outline maps indicate the boundaries of the Roman 
 world in 133 B.C. and in 31 B.C. and the division into provinces at these dates. 
 4. What events are connected with the following places: Zama; Cannte; Actium; 
 Pharsalus; and Philippi? 5. Who were Quintus Fabius Maximus, Mithradates, 
 Catiline, and Cleopatra? 6. Identify the following dates: 146 B.C.; 264 B.C.; 
 133 B.C.; 201 B.C.; 44 B.C.; and 63 B.C. 7. Why has Carthage been called the 
 " London" of the ancient world? 8. What is meant by the statement that Carthage 
 is a "dumb actor on the stage of history"? g. Was Rome wise in adopting her new 
 policy of expansion beyond the limits of Italy? 10. Give some examples in modern 
 times of war indemnities paid by defeated nations. 1 1 . Why did the "Romans call 
 the Second Punic War the "War of Hannibal"? 12. What is a "Fabian policy"? 
 Do you know why Washington was called the "American Fabius"? 13. What 
 reasons can you give for Hannibal's early successes and final failure? 14. Show the 
 signal importance to Rome of her control of the sea during the Second Punic War. 
 15. Comment on this statement: "As the rise of Rome was central in history, the 
 Second Punic War was central in the rise of Rome." 16. What provinces had been 
 formed by 133 B.C. (map facing page 184)? 17. What parts of the world belonged 
 to Rome in 133 B.C. but were not yet provinces? 18. Might Rome have extended 
 
192 The Great Age of the Roman RepubHc 
 
 her federal policy to her territories outside of Italy? Was a provincial system really 
 necessary? 19. Compare a Persian satrapy with a Roman province. 20. Would 
 import duties on foreign grain have revived Italian agriculture? 21. Why did the 
 cattle breeder in Italy have no reason to fear foreign competition? 22. Compare 
 the Athenian practice of state pay with the Roman "bread and the games of the 
 circus." 23. Had the Itahans triumphed in the Social War, is it likely they would 
 have established a better government than that of Rome? 24. Was Marius or 
 was Sulla more to blame for the Civil War? 25. Explain the real meaning of Sulla's 
 "perpetual dictatorship." 26. Why was the rule of the Senate, unsatisfactory 
 though it was, to be preferred to that of the Roman populace? 27. Why is the First 
 Trimnvirate described as a "ring"? Did it have an official character? 28. Why 
 does the First Triumvirate mark a distinct step toward the establishment of the 
 empire? 29. Why can wars with barbarous and savage peoples be justified as 
 "the most ultimately righteous of all wars"? 30. Can you suggest why Cffisar's 
 conquest of Gaul had even greater importance than Pompey's conquests in the East? 
 31. Was Caesar justified in leading his army against Rome? 32. Had Pompey 
 triumphed over Caesar, is it probable that the republic would have been restored? 
 3S. What contrasts can you draw between Caesar and Alexander? 34. Justify 
 the aphorism, "In the midst of arms the laws are silent," by the statements in this 
 chapter. 35. How do you account for the failure of the republican institutions of 
 Rome? 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE EARLY EMPIRE: THE WORLD UNDER ROMAN RULE, 
 31 B.C.-180 A.D.1 
 
 66. Augustus, 31 B.C -14 A.D. 
 
 The period of two hundred and eleven years, between the ac- 
 cession of Augustus and the death of Marcus Aurelius, is known 
 
 as the Early Em- _, „ , 
 
 in The Early 
 pire. As we shall Empire, 31 
 
 now learn, it B.C. -180 
 , A.D. 
 
 was a time of set- 
 tled government and of inter- 
 nal tranquillity. Except for a brief 
 period of anarchy at the close of the 
 reign of Nero, it was also a time of 
 regular succession to the throne. 
 Nearly all the emperors were vigorous 
 and capable rulers. The peace and 
 prosperity which they gave to the Ro- 
 man world amply justify — -if justifi- 
 cation be needed — the change from 
 republic to empire. 
 
 Few persons have set their stamp 
 more indelibly on the pages of history 
 than Octavian, whom we The new 
 may now call by his more ^^^^^ 
 familiar name Augustus ("Majestic"). 
 Augustus was no military genius to 
 dazzle the world with his achievements. He was a cool and 
 passionless statesman who took advantage of a memorable 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter xix, "The Makers of Imperial 
 Rome: Character Sketches by Suetonius"; chapter xx, "Nero, a Roman Emperor." 
 
 193 
 
 Augustus 
 
 Vatican Museum, Rome 
 
194 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 opportunity to remake the Roman state, and who succeeded in 
 the attempt. Absolute power, which destroys weaker men, 
 with Augustus brought out the nobler elements of character. 
 From the successful leader of a party he became the wise and 
 impartial ruler of an empire. 
 
 Augustus had almost unlimited power. His position was 
 that of a king, as supreme as Julius Cassar had ever been. 
 The new Better, however, than Julius Caesar, Augustus 
 
 government realized that an undisguised autocracy would only 
 alienate public opinion and invite fresh plots and rebellions, 
 Augustus intended to be the real master, but he would also be 
 careful to conceal his authority under republican forms. The 
 emperor was neither king, dictator, nor triumvir. He called 
 himself a republican magistrate — Princeps^ — ^ the "First 
 Citizen" of the state. 
 
 Augustus gave up the externals, only to keep the essentials, 
 of royalty. He held the proconsular authority, which extended 
 Powers en- ^"^^^ ^^^ frontier provinces and their legions. He 
 joyed by held the tribunician authority, which made his 
 
 ugus us person sacred. As perpetual tribune he could pre- 
 
 side over the popular assemblies, manage the Senate and change 
 its membership at pleasure, and veto the acts of almost any 
 magistrate. In the provinces and at home in the capital city 
 the emperor was supreme. 
 
 Augustus ruled a vast realm. In it all the dreams of world 
 dominion which Alexander had cherished were more than real- 
 The empire ized. The empire included nearly the entire circle 
 under Angus- of the Mediterranean lands. On the west and 
 "^ south it found natural barriers in the Atlantic 
 
 Ocean and the African desert. On the east the Eurphates 
 River had formed, since the defeat of Crassus,^ the dividing 
 line between Rome and Parthia. The northern frontier, be- 
 yond which lay the Germanic barbarians, required, however, 
 additional conquests for its protection. 
 
 The Danube River made an admirable boundary for much of 
 the Roman territory between the Black Sea and the Rhine. 
 
 1 Hence our word "prince." ^ See page 184. 
 
Augustus 195 
 
 Augustus annexed the district south of the lower course of this 
 river and formed it into the province of Moesia The Danube 
 (modern Serbia and Bulgaria). The line of the l>oundary 
 upper Danube was later secured by the creation of three new 
 provinces on the northern slopes of the Alps.^ Henceforth the 
 Balkan peninsula and Italy on the northeast, where the Alpine 
 passes are low and comparatively easy, were shielded from 
 attack. 
 
 After the conquests of Julius Caesar in Gaul the Rhine had 
 become the frontier between that country and Germany. 
 Augustus repeatedly sent the legions into western The Rhine 
 Germany on punitive expeditions to strike terror bo^ndry 
 into its warlike tribes and to inspire respect for Roman power. 
 It is doubtful, however, whether he ever intended to conquer 
 Germany and to convert it into another province. His failure 
 to do so meant that the Germans were not to be Romanized 
 as were their neighbors, the Celts of Gaul. The Rhine con- 
 tinued to be the dividing-line between Roman civilization and 
 Germanic barbarism. 
 
 The clash of arms on the distant frontiers scarcely disturbed 
 the serenity of the Roman world. Within the boundaries of the 
 empire the Augustan Age was an age of peace The Augus- 
 and prosperity. The emperor, with unwearied de- ^^ ^^e 
 votion, turned to the task of ruling wisely and well his vast 
 dominions. He followed the example of Julius Cassar in his 
 insistence on just government of the provincials.^ In Italy 
 he put down brigandage, repaired the public highways, and 
 planted many colonies. in unsettled districts. In Rome he es- 
 tablished a regular police service, organized the supply of grain 
 and water, and continued, on a larger scale than ever, the 
 public games. So many were his buildings in the capital city 
 that he could boast he had "found Rome of brick and left it 
 of marble." ^ Augustus was also very successful as a religious 
 reformer. He restored numerous temples that had fallen into 
 
 1 The provinces of Pannonia, Noricum, and Raetia. See the map facing page 
 194. 2 See page 187. 
 
 ' For a description of ancient Rome see pages 292-296. 
 
196 
 
 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 decay, revived the ancient sacrifices, and celebrated with pomp 
 and majesty the festivals that Had been neglected. These 
 reforms gave new vigor to the Roman state religion. 
 
 Even during the lifetime of Augustus worship had been offered 
 to him by the provincials. After his death the Senate gave him 
 Deification of divine honors and enrolled his name among the 
 Augustus gods. Temples rose in every province to the dei- 
 
 fied Augustus, and altars smoked with sacrifices to him. Em- 
 peror worship spread rapidly over the ancient world and helped 
 
The Successors of Augustus 197 
 
 to unite all classes in allegiance to the new government. It pro- 
 vided a universal religion for a universal empire. Yet just at 
 the time when this new cult was taking root, and in the midst 
 of the happy reign of Augustus, there was born in Bethlehem of 
 Judea the Christ whose religion was to overcome the worship 
 of the emperors and with it all other faiths of pagan antiquity.^ 
 
 67. The Successors of Augustus, 14-96 A.D. 
 
 For more than half a century following the death of Augustus 
 his place was filled by emperors who, either by descent or adop- 
 tion, claimed kinship with himself and the mighty 
 JuUus. They are known as the Juhan and Clau- ciaudian 
 dian Caesars.^ Though none of these four princes Caesars, 14- 
 had the political ability of Augustus, two of 
 them (Tiberius and Claudius) were excellent rulers, who ably 
 maintained the standards set by that great emperor. The other 
 two (Caligula and Nero) were vicious tyrants, the recital of whose 
 follies and crimes occupies much space in the works of ancient 
 historians. Their doings and misdoings fortunately exerted lit- 
 tle influence outside the circle of the imperial court and the capi- 
 tal city. Rome itself might be disturbed by conspiracy and 
 bloodshed, but Italy and the provinces kept their prosperity. 
 
 The reign of Claudius was marked by the beginning of the 
 extension of the empire over Britain. For nearly a hundred 
 years after Caesar's expeditions no further attempt q e t f 
 had been made to annex that island. But its Britain be- 
 nearness to Gaul, already thoroughly Romanized, ^"°' *^ 
 brought the country within the sphere of Roman influence. 
 The thorough conquest of Britain proved to be no easy task. 
 It was not until the close of the first century that the island, as 
 far north as the Scottish Highlands, was brought under Roman 
 sway. The province of Britannia remained a part of the empire 
 for more than three hundred years. 
 
 ^ Jesus was bom probably in 4 B.C., the last year of the reign of Herod, whom the 
 triumvirs, Antony and Octavian, had placed on the throne of Judea in 37 B.C. 
 
 2 A Roman emperor was generally called "Caesar" by the provincials. See, 
 for example, Matthew, xxii, 17-21, or Acts, xxv, 10-12. This title survives in the 
 German Kaiser and perhaps in the Russian Tsar, or Czar. 
 
The Successors of Augustus 199 
 
 v.as finally seized by the able general, Flavius Vespasianus, 
 supported by the armies of the East. He and his two sons, 
 Titus and Domitian, are called the Flavian Caesars. 
 
 
 Pompeii 
 
 During the reign of Vespasian a revolt of the Jews was 
 crushed, and Jerusalem was captured by Titus, Vespasian's 
 son. It is said, doubtless with exaggeration, that capture of 
 one million Jews perished in the siege, the most Jerusalem, 
 awful that history records. The Holy City, to- 
 gether with the Temple, was destroyed, and a Roman camp was 
 pitched upon the spot. We may still see in Rome the splendid 
 arch that commemorates this tragic event. ^ 
 
 The reign of Titus is chiefly memorable for the destruction of 
 Pompeii and Herculaneum, two cites on the bay of Naples. 
 After long inactivity the volcano of Vesuvius sud- Eruption of 
 denlv belched forth torrents of liquid lava and Vesuvius, 
 
 79 A D 
 
 mud, followed by a rain of ashes. Pompeii was 
 covered to a depth of about fifteen feet by the falling cinders. 
 Herculaneum was overwhelmed in a sea of sulphurous mud 
 and lava to a depth of eighty feet in many places. The cities 
 
 1 In 131 A.D., during the reign of the emperor Hadrian, the Jews once more 
 broke out in revolt. Jerusalem, which had risen from its ruins, was again destroyed 
 by the Romans, and the plow was passed over the foundations of the Temple 
 From Roman times to the present the Jews have been a people without a country. 
 
200 
 
 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 Antonine 
 Caesars 
 
 were completely entombed, and in time even their location was 
 forgotten. Modern excavations have disclosed a large part of , 
 Pompeii, with its streets, shops, baths, temples, and theaters. 
 The visitor there gains a vivid impression of Roman life during 
 the first century of our era.^ 
 
 68. The "Good Emperors," 96-180 A.D. 
 
 The five rulers — Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, Antoninus Pius, and 
 Marcus Aurelius — whose reigns cover the greater part of the 
 
 ,j.j^g second century, are 
 
 sometimes called 
 the Antonine Cce- 
 sars, because two of them bore 
 the name Antoninus. They 
 are better known as the "Good 
 Emperors," a title which well 
 describes them. Under their 
 just and beneficent government 
 the empire reached its greatest 
 prosperity. 
 
 The emperor Trajan rivaled 
 Julius Caesar in miUtary ability 
 Trajan the and enlarged the 
 conqueror Roman world to 
 the widest limits it was ever to 
 attain. His first conquests were in Europe and resulted in 
 the annexation of Dacia, an extensive territory north of the 
 Danube. Thousands of colonists settled in Dacia and spread 
 everywhere the language and arts of Rome. Its modern name 
 (Rumania) bears witness to Rome's abiding influence there. 
 Trajan's campaigns in Asia had less importance, though in ap- 
 pearance they were more splendid. He drove the Parthians 
 from Armenia and conquered the Tigris-Euphrates valley. To 
 hold in subjection such distant regions only increased the diffi- 
 culty of guarding the frontiers. Trajan's successor, Hadrian, at 
 once abandoned them. 
 
 1 See Bulwer-Lytton's novel, The Last Days of Pompeii. 
 
 Nerva 
 
 Vatican Museum, Rome 
 
 A remarkably fine example of Roman 
 portrait statuary. 
 
The "Good Emperors" 
 
 20I 
 
 Hadrian distinguished himself as an administrator. He may 
 be compared with Augustus in his love of peace and in his care 
 for the interests of the Hadrian the 
 provincials. Hadrian administrator 
 made two long journeys throughout 
 the Roman world. On the frontiers 
 he built fortresses and walls; in 
 the provinces he raised baths, 
 aqueducts, theaters, and temples. 
 Scarcely a city throughout the em- 
 pire lacked some monument to his 
 generosity. Hadrian left behind 
 him the memory of a prince whose 
 life was devoted to the public 
 welfare — the first servant of the 
 state. 
 
 The last of the "Good Em- 
 perors," Marcus Aurelius, was a 
 thinker and a student, 
 but he enjoyed little 
 opportunity for medi- 
 tation. His reign was 
 tilled with an almost uninterrupted 
 series of campaigns against the Par- 
 thians on the Euphrates and the 
 Germans on the Danube and the 
 Rhine. These wars revealed 
 the weakness of the frontiers and 
 rapidly growing strength of the bar- 
 barians. After the death of Mar- 
 cus AureHus the empire entered on 
 its downward course. But before 
 passing to this period of our study, we may take a survey of 
 the world under Roman rule, during the two centuries between 
 Augustus and Marcus Aurehus. 
 
 Marcus Au- 
 relius, the 
 philosopher 
 on the throne 
 
 ==r?sQ!ICDfimi;a 
 
 Column of Trajan 
 
 A bronze statue of Trajan, for- 
 merly occupying the top of the monu- 
 ment, has been replaced by a figure of 
 St. Peter. The column is decorated 
 with a continuous spiral relief repre- 
 senting scenes from the Dacian War. 
 About twenty-five hundred separate 
 designs are included in , this remark- 
 able collection. 
 
202 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 69. The Provinces of the Roman Empire 
 
 The Roman Empire, at its widest extent in the second cen- 
 tury, included forty-three provinces. They were protected 
 The standing against Germans, Parthians, and other foes by 
 army twenty-five legions, numbering, with the auxiliary 
 
 forces, about three thundred thousand men. This standing army 
 
 The Pantheon 
 
 The original building was the work of Agrippa, a minister of Augustus. The 
 temple was reconstructed by Hadrian, who left the Greek portico unchanged but 
 added the rotunda and the dome. This great dome, the largest in the world, is 
 made of solid concrete. During the Middle Ages the Pantheon was converted 
 into a church. It is now the burial place of the kings of Italy. 
 
 was one of Rome's most important agencies for the spread of 
 her civilization over barbarian lands. Its membership was 
 drawn largely from the border provinces, often from the very 
 countries where the soldiers' camps were fixed. Though the 
 army became less and less Roman in blood, it always kept in 
 character and spirit the best traditions of Rome. The long 
 intervals of peace were not passed by the soldiers in idleness. 
 They built the great highways that penetrated every region of 
 the empire, spanned the streams with bridges, raised dikes and 
 aqueducts, and taught the border races the arts of civihzation. 
 It was due, finally, to the labors of the legionaries, that the most 
 
The Provinces of the Roman Empire 203 
 
 exposed parts of the frontiers were provided with an extensive 
 system of walls and ramparts. 
 
 The Roman system of roads received its great extension dur- 
 ing the imperial age. The principal trunk lines began at the 
 gates of Rome and radiated thence to every prov- The Roman 
 ince. Along these highways sped the couriers of ^°^^^ 
 the Csesars, carrying dispatches and making, by means of relays 
 
 The Tomb of Hadrian 
 
 The building was formerly topped by another of smaller size which bore a statue of 
 the emperor. In medieval times this stately tomb was converted into a castle. It is now used 
 as a museum. The bridge across the Tiber was built by Hadrian. 
 
 of horses, as much as one hundred and fifty miles a day. The 
 roads resounded to the tramp of the legionaries passing to their 
 stations on the distant frontier. Travelers by foot, horseback, 
 or litter journeyed on them from land to land, employing maps 
 which described routes and distances. Traders used them for 
 the transport of merchandise. Roman roads, in short, were 
 the railways of antiquity.^ 
 
 In her roads and fortifications, in the living rampart of her 
 legions, Rome long found security. Except for the The pax 
 districts conquered by Trajan but abandoned by Ron^ana 
 Hadrian,^ the empire during this period did not lose a province. 
 
 » See the map on page 205 for the system of Roman roads in Britain. 
 2 See page 200. 
 
204 
 
 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 Extension 
 of Roman 
 citizenship 
 
 For more than two hundred years, throughout an area as large 
 as the United States, the civilized world rested under what an 
 ancient writer calls "the immense majesty of the Roman 
 peace." ^ 
 
 The grant of Roman citizenship to all ItaHans after the Social 
 
 War 2 only increased 
 
 for a time 
 the con- 
 trast be- 
 tween Italy and the 
 provinces. But even 
 before the fall of the 
 republic Csesar's legis- 
 lation had begun the 
 work of uniting the 
 Roman and the pro- 
 vincial.^ More and 
 more the emperors fol- 
 lowed in his footsteps. 
 The extension of Ro- 
 man citizenship was a 
 gradual process cover- 
 ing two centuries. It 
 was left for the em- 
 peror Caracalla, early 
 in the third century, 
 to take the final step, 
 edict which bestowed citizen- 
 This famous 
 
 Marcus Atxrelius in His Triumphal Car 
 
 Palace of the Conservatori, Rome 
 A panel from an arch erected by the emperor. 
 
 In 212 A.D. he issued an 
 
 ship on all freeborn inhabitants of the empire. 
 
 edict completed the work, begun so many centuries before, of 
 
 Romanizing the ancient world. 
 
 The grant of citizenship, though it increased the burden 
 of taxation, brought no slight advantage to 
 those who possessed it. A Roman citizen could 
 not be maltreated with impunity or punished with- 
 out a legal trial before Roman courts. If accused in a capital 
 1 Pliny, Natural History, xxvii, i. ^ §gg p^gg j^p 3 See page 187. 
 
 Privileges of 
 
 Roman 
 
 citizens 
 
The Provinces of the Roman Empire 205 
 
 ROMAN BRITAIN 
 
 SHOWING CHIEF ROMAN ROADS 
 
 Scale of Miles 
 
 25 60 75 - 100 
 
 G E A N U S 
 
 (EboheBt8r)XV^^„„^3t,^) 
 
 ^|X|-^. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ifeuvartlViVi 
 OtarliBlMS 
 
 j(Lancheflter)\ 
 
 EBERNIA 
 
 c 
 
 y ^ 
 
 Hi> 
 
 CE AN U S 
 
 (L 
 
 incaBter)^ 
 
 
 HI BE RNIC US 
 
 
 \0 
 
 GERMANICUS 
 
 iboracum^ 
 
 i"(^ ester) i 
 
 ' Lindu 
 
 (^Lincoln U; 
 
 if. 
 
 
 \\ /T~^(lrchesterij 
 [Street^ 
 
 _ ^[jJro-hiiS^ 
 
 \l8ca Siluium;^^X:!oiiki 
 (l^^^ -Aesfuaria Taquo^ 
 
 erula 
 (St. Albans)^ 
 1 (DorcheBler) 
 
 Venta Belg-irfu 
 
 (Iloheat^n*, ®°md^aKf( (WmcheSer) 
 
 /isca L 
 •^•(EMMr)! 
 
 
 'r 
 
 O C E A N U S 
 
 B R ^ 
 
 4 Longitude West 2 from Greenwich ^^^'^ ■^(^fH^"'^' 
 
2o6 
 
 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 case, he could always protect himself against an unjust decision 
 by an "appeal to Caesar"; that is, to the emperor at Rome. 
 St. Paul did this on one occasion when on trial for his Hfe.^ 
 
 Wall of Hadrian in Britain 
 
 The wall extended between the Tyne and the Solway, a distance of seventy miles. It 
 was built of concrete, faced with square blocks. The Jieight is nearly twenty feet; the thick- 
 ness, about eight feet. Along the wall were numerous towers and gates, and a little to the 
 north of it stretched an earthen rampart protected by a deep ditch. A broad road, lined with 
 seventeen military camps, ran between the two fortifications. 
 
 Wherever he lived, a Roman citizen enjoyed, both for his person 
 and his property, the protection of Roman laAv. 
 
 70. The Roman Law and the Latin Language 
 
 The Romans were the most legal-minded people of antiquity. 
 It was their mission to give laws to the world. Almost at the 
 Ire- beginning of the republic they framed the code of 
 
 ment of the Twelve Tables,^ which long remained the basis 
 
 Roman aw ^£ their jurisprudence. This code, however, was 
 so harsh, technical, and brief that it could not meet the needs 
 of a progressive state. The Romans gradually improved their 
 legal system, especially after they began to rule over conquered 
 nations. The disputes which arose between citizens and sub- 
 jects were decided by the praetors or provincial governors in 
 accordance with what seemed to them to be principles of 
 justice and equity. These principles gradually found a place in 
 
 1 See Acts, xxv, 9-12. 
 
 2 See page 151. 
 
The Roman Law and the Latin Language 207 
 
 Roman law, together with many rules and observances of for- 
 eign peoples. Roman law in this way tended to take over and 
 absorb all that was best in ancient jurisprudence. 
 
 Thus, as the extension of the citizenship carried the principles 
 and practice of Roman law to every quarter of the empire, the 
 spirit of that law underwent an entire change. Character of 
 It became exact, impartial, liberal, humane. It Roman law 
 limited the use of torture to force confession from persons 
 accused of crime. It protected the child against a father's 
 tyranny. It provided that a master who killed a slave should 
 be punished as a murderer, and even taught that all men are 
 originally free by the law of nature and therefore that slavery is 
 contrary to natural right. Justice it defined as "the steady 
 and abiding purpose to give every man that which is his own." ^ 
 Roman law, which began as the rude code of a primitive people, 
 ended as the most refined and admirable system of jurisprudence 
 ever framed by man. This law, as we shall see later, has passed 
 from ancient Rome to modern Europe.^ 
 
 The conquest by Latin of the languages of the world is almost 
 as interesting and important a story as the conquest by Rome 
 of the nations of, the world. At the beginning of Latin in 
 Roman history Latin was the speech of only the ^*^^y 
 people of Latium. Beyond the limits of Latium Latin came 
 into contact with the many different languages spoken in early 
 Italy. Some of them, such as Greek and Etruscan, soon dis- 
 appeared from Italy after Roman expansion, but those used by 
 native Italian peoples showed more power of resistance. It was 
 not until the last century B.C. that Latin was thoroughly estab- 
 lished in the central and southern parts of the peninsula. Af tei 
 the Social War the Italian peoples became citizens of Rome, 
 and with Roman citizenship went the use of the Latin tongue. 
 
 The Romans carried their language to the barbarian peoples 
 of the West, as they had carried it to Italy. Their j^^^^ ^ ^j^^g 
 missionaries were colonists, merchants, soldiers, western 
 and public officials. The Latin spokeii by them p"^""^*^®^ 
 was eagerly taken up by the rude, unlettered natives, who tried 
 1 Institutes, bk. i, tit. i. 2 See page 331. 
 
2o8 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 to make themselves as Roman as possible in dress, customs, 
 and speech. This provincial Latin was not simply the language 
 of the upper classes; the common people themselves used it 
 freely, as we know from thousands of inscriptions found in 
 western and central Europe. In the countries which now make 
 up Spain, France, Switzerland, southern Austria, England, and 
 North Africa, the old national tongues were abandoned for the 
 Latin of Rome. 
 
 The decline of the Roman Empire did not bring about the 
 downfall of the Latin language in the West. It became the. 
 Romance basis of the so-called Romance languages — 
 languages French, Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, and Ru- 
 manian — which arose in the Middle Ages out of the spoken 
 Latin of the common people. Even our English language, 
 which comes to us from the speech of the Germanic invaders 
 of Britain, contains so many words of Latin origin that we can 
 scarcely utter a sentence without using some of them. The 
 rule of Rome has passed away; the language of Rome still 
 remains to enrich the intellectual life of mankind. 
 
 71. The Municipalities of the Roman Empire 
 
 The world under Roman rule was a world of cities. Some 
 had earlier been native settlements, such as those in Gaul 
 Prevalence of before the Roman conquest. Others were the 
 city life splendid Hellenistic cities in the East.^ Many 
 
 more were of Roman origin, arising from the colonies and 
 fortified camps in which citizens and soldiers had settled.^ 
 Where Rome did not find cities, she created them. 
 
 Not only were the cities numerous, but many of them, even 
 when judged by modern standards, reached great size. Rome 
 Some impor- was the largest, her population being estimated at 
 tant cities from one to two millions. Alexandria came next 
 with more than half a million people. Syracuse was the third 
 metropolis of the empire. Italy contained such important towns. 
 
 1 See page 127. 
 
 ^ Several English cities, such as Lancaster, Leicester, Manchester, and Chester, 
 betray in their names their origin in the Roman castra, or camp. 
 
The Municipalities of the Roman Empire 209 
 
 as Verona, Milan, and Ravenna. In Gaul were Marseilles, 
 Nimes, Bordeaux, Lyons — all cities with a continuous existence 
 to the present day. In Britain York and London were seats 
 of commerce; Chester and Lincoln were military colonies, and 
 Bath was celebrated then, as now, for its medicinal waters. 
 Carthage and Corinth had risen in new splendor from their ashes. 
 Athens was still the home of Greek art and Greek culture. 
 
 Roman Baths, at Bath, England 
 
 Bath, the ancient Aquae SuUs, was famous in Roman times for its hot springs. Here 
 are very interesting remains, including a large pool, eighty-three by forty feet in size, and 
 lined at the bottom with the Roman lead, besides smaller bathing chambers and portions of 
 the ancient pipes and conduits. The building and statues are modern restorations. 
 
 Asia included such ancient and important centers as Pergamum, 
 Smyrna, Ephesus, Rhodes, and Antioch. The student who 
 reads in his New Testament the Acts of the Apostles 'will get a 
 vivid impression of some of these great capitals. 
 
 Every municipality was a Rome in miniature. It had its 
 forum and senate-house, its temples, theaters, and baths, its 
 circus for racing, and its amphitheater for gladia- Appearance 
 torial combats. Most of the municipalities enjoyed °^ *^® "*^®^ 
 an abundant supply of water, and some had good sewer systems. 
 
2IO The World under Roman Rule 
 
 The larger towns had well-paved, though narrow, streets. 
 Pompeii, a small place of scarcely thirty thousand inhabitants, 
 still exists to give us an idea of the appearance of one of these 
 ancient cities. And what we find at Pompeii was- repeated on a 
 more splendid scale in hundreds of places from the Danube to 
 the Nile, from Britain to Arabia. 
 
 The municipahties of Roman origin copied the government 
 of Rome itself.^ Each city had a council, or senate, and a popu- 
 City govern- lar assembly which chose the magistrates. These 
 ment officials were generally rich men; they received no 
 
 salary, and in fact had to pay a large sum on entering oflSce. 
 Local politics excited the keenest interest. Many of the inscrip- 
 tions found on the walls of Pompeii are election placards recom- 
 mending particular candidates for office. Women sometimes took 
 part in political contests. Distributions of grain, oil, and money 
 were made to needy citizens, in imitation of the bad Roman prac- 
 tice. There were public banquets, imposing festivals, wild-beast 
 hunts, and bloody contests of gladiators, like those at Rome. 
 
 The busy, throbbing life in these countless centers of the 
 Roman world has long since been stilled. The cities themselves. 
 Survival of the ^^ many instances, have utterly disappeared. Yet 
 Roman munic- the forms of municipal government, together with 
 ipa sys em ^^^^ Roman idea of a free, self-governing city, never 
 wholly died out. Some of the most important cities which flour- 
 ished in southern and western Europe during the later Middle 
 Ages preserved clear traces of their ancient Roman origin. 
 
 72. Economic and Social Conditions in the First and 
 Second Centuries 
 
 The first two centuries of our era formed the golden age of 
 Roman commerce. The emperors fostered it in many ways. 
 Promotion of Augustus and his successors kept the Mediterra- 
 commerce nean free from pirates, built lighthouses and im- 
 proved harbors, policed the highways, and made travel by land 
 both speedy and safe. An imperial currency ^ replaced the vari- 
 
 1 See page i4g. 
 
 2 For illustrations of Roman coins see the plate facing page 134. 
 
Economic and Social Conditions 
 
 211 
 
 ous national coinages with their hmited circulation. The vexa- 
 tious import and export duties, levied by different countries and 
 cities on foreign produce, were swept away. Free trade flour- 
 ished between the cities and provinces of the Roman world. 
 
 Roman commerce followed, in general, the routes which 
 Phoenicians had dis- 
 covered Principal 
 centU- trade routes 
 
 ries before. After 
 the annexation of 
 Gaul the rivers of 
 that country became 
 channels of trade 
 between western 
 Europe and Italy. 
 The conquest of the 
 districts north and 
 south of the Danube 
 opened up an im- 
 portant route be- 
 tween central Europe 
 and the Mediterra- 
 nean. Imports from 
 the far eastern coun- 
 tries came by cara- 
 van through Asia to 
 ports on the Black 
 Sea. The water routes led by way of the Persian Gulf to the 
 great Syrian cities of Antioch and Palmyra and, by way of the 
 Red Sea, to Alexandria on the Nile. From these thriving com- 
 mercial centers products were shipped to every region of the 
 empire.^ 
 
 The importation and disposal of foreign goods at Rome fur- 
 nished employment for many thousands of traders. Local trading 
 There were great wholesale merchants whose ware- ^* Rome 
 houses stored grain and all kinds of merchandise. There were 
 
 1 See the map on page 48. 
 
 A Roman Freight Ship 
 
 The ship lies beside the wharf at Ostia. In the after- 
 part of the vessel is a cabin with two windows. Notice the 
 figure of Victory on the top of the single mast and the deco- 
 ration of the mainsail with the wolf and twins. The ship 
 is steered by a pair of huge paddles. 
 
212 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 also many retail shopkeepers. They might be sometimes the 
 slaves or freedmen of a wealthy noble who preferred to keep 
 in the background. Sometimes they were men of free birth. 
 The feeling that petty trade was unworthy of a citizen, though 
 strong in republican days, tended to disappear under the empire. 
 
 The slaves at Rome, like those at Athens,^ carried on many 
 industrial tasks. We must not imagine, however, that all the 
 Free laborers manual labor of the city was performed by bond- 
 at Rome men. The number of slaves even tended to de- 
 
 cline, when there were no more border wars to yield captives 
 for the slave markets. The growing custom of emancipation 
 worked in the same direction. We find in this period a large 
 body of free laborers, not only in the capital city, but in all 
 parts of the empire. 
 
 The workmen engaged in a particular calling frequently 
 
 formed clubs, or guilds.^ There were guilds of weavers, shoe- 
 
 „, .. , makers, jewelers, painters, musicians, and even of 
 
 The guilds ,,.'"' ^' ^ . '. ' . , 
 
 gladiators. These associations were not organized 
 
 for the purpose of securing higher wages and shorter hours by 
 strikes or threat of strikes. They seem to have existed chiefly 
 for social and religious purposes. Each guild had its clubhouse 
 for official meetings and banquets. Each guild had its special 
 deity, such as Vesta, the fire goddess, for bakers, and Bacchus, 
 the wine god, for innkeepers. Every year the guildsmen held a 
 festival, in honor of their patron, and marched through the 
 streets with banners and the emblems of their trade. Nearly 
 all the guilds had as one main object the provision of a proper 
 funeral and tomb for deceased members. The humble laborer 
 found some consolation in the thought that he belonged to a 
 club of friends and fellow workers, who after death would give 
 him decent burial and keep his memory green. 
 
 Free workingmen throughout the Roman world appear to 
 Life of the have led reasonably happy lives. They were not 
 working driven or enslaved by their employers or 'forced to 
 
 c asses labor for long hours in grimy, unwholesome fac- 
 
 tories. Slums existed, but no sweatshops. If wages were low, 
 
 1 See page 107. ' Latin collegia, whencp our "college." 
 
Economic and Social Conditions 
 
 213 
 
 so also was the cost of living. Wine, oil, and wheat flour were 
 cheap. The mild climate made heavy clothing unnecessary 
 and permitted an outdoor life. The public baths — - great club- 
 houses — stood open to every one who could pay a trifling 
 fee.^ Numerous holidays, celebrated with games and shows, 
 brightened existence. On the whole we may conclude that 
 
 A Roman Villa 
 
 Wall painting, Pompeii 
 
 working people at Rome and in the provinces enjoyed greater 
 
 comfort during this period than had ever been their lot in 
 
 previous ages. 
 
 It was an age of millionaires. There had been rich men, such 
 
 as Crassus,^ during the last century of the republic; their 
 
 numbers increased and their fortunes rose during ^ 
 
 Great fortunes 
 the first century of the empire. The phuosopher 
 
 Seneca, a tutor of Nero, is said to have made twelve million 
 dollars within four years by the emperor's favor. Narcissus, 
 the secretary of Claudius, made sixteen million dollars — the 
 largest Roman fortune on record. This sum must be multi- 
 plied four or five times to find its modern equivalent, since in 
 antiquity interest rates were higher and the purchasing power 
 of money was greater than to-day. Such private fortunes are 
 surpassed only by those of the present age. 
 
 The heaping-up of riches in the hands of a few brought its 
 
 1 See pages 263 and 285. 2 See page 183. 
 
214 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 natural consequence in luxury and extravagance. The palaces 
 Luxury and of the Wealthy, with their gardens, baths, picture 
 extravagance galleries, and other features, were costly to build 
 and costly to keep up. The money not lavished by a noble on 
 his town house could be easily sunk on his villas in the country. 
 All Italy, from the bay of Naples to the foot of the Alps, was 
 dotted with elegant residences, having flower gardens, game 
 preserves, fishponds, and artificial lakes. Much senseless waste 
 occurred at banquets and entertainments. Vast sums were 
 spent on vessels of gold and silver, jewelry, clothing, and house 
 furnishings. Even funerals and tombs required heavy outlays. 
 A capitalist of imperial Rome could get rid of a fortune in sel- 
 fish indulgences almost as readily as any modern millionaire 
 not blessed with a refined taste or with public spirit. 
 
 Some of the customs of the time appear especially shocking. 
 The brutal gladiatorial games ^ were a passion with every one, 
 Some social from the emperor to his lowest subject. Infanti- 
 ®^^^ cide was a general practice. Marriage grew to be 
 
 a mere civil contract, easily made and easily broken. Common 
 as divorce had become, the married state was regarded as un- 
 desirable. Augustus vainly made laws to encourage matri- 
 mony and discourage celibacy. Suicide, especially among the 
 upper classes, was astonishingly frequent. No one questioned 
 another's right to leave this life at pleasure. The decline of 
 the earlier paganism left many men without a deep religious 
 faith to combat the growing doubt and worldliness of the age. 
 
 Yet this dark picture needs correction at many points. It 
 may be questioned whether the vice, luxury, and wickedness 
 Brighter as- ^^ ancient Rome, Antioch, or Alexandria much ex- 
 pects of Ro- ceeded what our great modern capitals can show. 
 man socie y j)|jj-jj^g ^j^^g period, moreover, many remarkable 
 improvements took place in social life and manners. There was 
 an increasing kindliness and charity. The weak and the infirm 
 were better treated. The education of the poor was encouraged 
 by the founding of free schools. Wealthy citizens of the various 
 towns lavished their fortunes on such public works as baths, 
 
 1 See page 267. 
 
The Graeco-Roman World 
 
 215 
 
 aqueducts, and temples, for the benefit of all classes. Even the 
 slaves were much better treated. Imperial laws aimed to 
 check the abuses of cruelty, overwork, and neglect, and 
 philosophers recommended to masters the exercise of gentle- 
 ness and mercy toward slaves. In fact, the first and second 
 centuries of our era were marked by a great growth of the 
 humanitarian spirit. 
 
 73. The Graeco-Roman World 
 
 Just as the conquests of Alexander, by uniting the Orient to 
 Greece, produced a Graeco-Oriental civilization, so The new cos- 
 now the expansion of Rome over the Mediterranean mopolitanism 
 formed another world-wide culture, in which both Greek and 
 
 A Roman Temple 
 
 The best preserved of Roman temples. Located at Nimes in southern France, where it 
 is known as La Maison Carree ("the square house"). The structure is now used as a museum 
 of antiquities. 
 
 Roman elements met and mingled. A new sense of cosmopoli- 
 tanism arose in place of the old civic or national patriotism. 
 
 This cosmopolitan feeling was the outcome of those unifying 
 and civilizing forces which the imperial system set unifying and 
 at work. The extension of Roman citizenship civilizing 
 broke down the old distinction between the citi- *°"®^ 
 zens and the subjects of Rome. The development of Roman 
 
2l6 
 
 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 law carried its principles of justice and equity to the remotest 
 regions. The spread of the Latin language provided the west- 
 ern half of the empire with a speech as universal there as Greek 
 was in the East. Trade and travel united the provinces with 
 one another and with Rome. The worship of the Caesars 
 dimmed the luster of all local worships and kept constantly 
 
 The Amphitheater at Aries 
 
 The amphitheater at Aries in southern France was used during the Mid- 
 dle Ages as a fortress, then as a prison, and finally became the resort of crimi- 
 nals and paupers. The illustration shows it before the removal of the 
 buildings, about 1830 a.d. Bullfights still continue in the arena, where, in 
 Roman times, animal-baitings and gladiatoriaj games took place. 
 
 before men's minds the idea of Rome and of her mighty emper- 
 ors. Last, but not least important, was the fusion of alien 
 peoples through intermarriage with Roman soldiers and colo- 
 nists. "How many settlements," exclaims the philosopher 
 Seneca, "have been planted in every province ! Wherever the 
 Roman conquers, there he dwells." ^ 
 
 The best evidence of Rome's imperial rule is found in the 
 monuments she raised in every quarter of the Monuments 
 ancient world. Some of the grandest ruins of an- of Roman 
 tiquity are not in the capital city itself, or even 
 in Italy, but in Spain, France, England, Greece, Switzerland, 
 
 1 Seneca, Minor Dialogues, xi, 7. 
 
The Graeco-Roman World 
 
 217 
 
 Asia Minor, Syria, and North Africa. Among these are Ha- 
 drian's Wall in Britain, the splendid aqueduct known as the 
 Pont du Gard near Nimes in southern France, the beautiful 
 temple called La Maison Carree in the same city, the Olym- 
 pieum at Athens, and the temple of the Sun at Baalbec in Syria. 
 Thus the lonely hilltops, the desolate desert sands, the moun- 
 tain fastnesses of three continents bear witness even now to 
 the widespreading sway of Rome. 
 
 A Megalith at Baalbec 
 
 A block of stone, 68 feet long, 10 feet high, and weighing about 1500 tons. It is still 
 attached to its bed in the quarry, not far from the ruins of Baalbec in Syria. The temples of 
 Baalbec, seen in the distance, were built by the Romans in the third century a.d. The majestic 
 temple of the Sun contains three megaliths almost as huge as the one represented in the illus- 
 tration. They are the largest blocks known to have been used in any structure. For a long 
 time they were supposed to be rehcs of giant builders. 
 
 The civilized world took on the stamp and impress of Rome. 
 The East, indeed, remained Greek in language and feeling, but 
 even there Roman law and government prevailed, Romanization 
 Roman roads traced their unerring course, and of East and 
 Roman architects erected majestic monuments. ^^ 
 The West became completely Roman. North Africa, Spain, 
 Gaul, distant Dacia, and Britain were the seats of populous 
 cities, where the Latin language was spoken and Roman cus- 
 toms were followed. From them came the emperors. They 
 furnished some of the most eminent men of letters. Their 
 
2i8 The World under Roman Rule 
 
 schools of grammar and rhetoric attracted students from Rome 
 
 itself. Thus unconsciously, but none the less surely, local 
 
 habits and manners, national religions and tongues, provincial 
 
 institutions and ways of thinking disappeared from the ancient 
 
 world. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the additions to Roman territory: during the reign 
 of Augustus, 31 B.C.-14 A.D.; during the period 14-180 a.d. 2. On an outHne 
 map indicate ten important cities of the Roman Empire. 3. Connect the proper 
 events with the following dates: 79 a.d.; 180 a.d.; and 14 a.d. 4. Whom do you 
 consider the greater man, Julius Caesar or Augustus? Give reasons for your 
 answer. 5. Compare the Augustan Age at Rome with the Age of Pericles at Athens. 
 6. What is the Monumentum Ancyranum and its historic importance (illustration, 
 page 196)? 7. How did the worship of the Caesars connect itself with ancestor 
 worship? 8. In the reign of what Roman emperor was Jesus born? In whose 
 reign was he crucified? g. How did the "year of anarchy" after Nero's death 
 exhibit a weakness in the imperial system? 10. How many provinces existed 
 under Trajan? 11. What modem countries are included within the limits of 
 the Roman Empire in the age of Trajan? 12. Compare the extent of the 
 Roman Empire under Trajan with (a) the empire of Alexander; and (6) the 
 empire of Darius. 13. Give the Roman names of Spain, Italy, Gaul, Germaby, 
 Britain, Scotland, and Ireland. 14. Contrast the Roman armies under the empire 
 with the standing armies of modern Europe. 15. Trace on the map, page 205, 
 the Roman roads in Britain. 16. "To the Roman city the empire was political 
 death; to the provinces it was the beginning of new Hfe." Comment on this state- 
 ment. 17. Why should Rome have made a greater success of her imperial poUcy 
 than either Athens or Sparta? 18. Compare Roman liberaUty in extending the 
 franchise with the similar policy displayed by the United States. 19. Compare the 
 freedom of trade between the provinces of the Roman Empire with that between 
 the states of the American Union. 20. On the map, page 48, trace the trade route, 
 during imperial times. 21. Compare as civilizing forces the Roman and the Per- 
 sian empires. 22. What was the Pax Romana? What is the Pax Britatmica? 
 23. Compare the Romanization of the ancient world with that process of Ameri- 
 canization which is going on in the United States to-day. 24. Explain this state- 
 ment: "The Roman Empire is the lake in which all the streams of ancient history 
 lose themselves and which all the streams of modern history flow out of." 
 25. "Republican Rome had Httle to do, either by precept or example, with the mod- 
 ern life of Europe, Imperial Rome everything." Can you justify this statement? 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 THE LATER EMPIRE: CHRISTIANITY IN THE ROMAN 
 WORLD, 180-395 A.D. 
 
 74. The "Soldier Emperors," 180-284 A.D. 
 
 The period called the Later Empire covers the two hundred 
 and fifteen years from the accession of Commodus to the final 
 division of the Roman world at the death of xhe Lat 
 Theodosius. It formed, in general, a period of Empire, 180- 
 decline. The very existence of the empire was ' " 
 
 threatened, both from within and from without. The armies 
 on the frontiers often set up their favorite leaders as contestants 
 for the throne, thus provoking civil war. Ambitious governors 
 of distant provinces sometimes revolted against a weak or 
 unpopular emperor and tried to establish independent states. 
 The Germans took advantage of the unsettled condition of 
 affairs to make constant inroads. About the middle of the 
 third century it became necessary to surrender to them the 
 great province of Dacia, which Trajan had won.^ A serious 
 danger also appeared in the distant East. Here the Persians, 
 having overcome the Parthians,^ endeavored to recover from 
 Roman hands the Asiatic provinces which had once belonged 
 to the old Persian realm. Though the Persians failed to make 
 any permanent conquest of Roman territory, their constant at- 
 tacks weakened the empire at the very time when the northern 
 barbarians had again become a menace. 
 
 The rulers who occupied the throne during the first half of 
 this troubled period are commonly known as the "Spldier 
 Emperors," because so many of them owed their "imperial 
 position to the swords of the legionaries. Em- phantoms" 
 peror after emperor followed in quick succession, to enjoy a 
 brief reign and then to perish in some sudden insurrection. 
 
 1 See page 200. 2 See pages 184, 104. 
 
 219 
 
220 
 
 The Later Empire 
 
 Within a single year (237-238 a.d.) six rulers were chosen, wor- 
 shiped, and then murdered by their troops. "You little know," 
 said one of these imperial phantoms, "what a poor thing it is 
 to be an emperor." ^ 
 
 The close of the third century thus found the empire engaged 
 in a struggle for existence. No part of the Roman world had 
 Political situ- escaped the ravages of war. The fortification of 
 ationin284 the capital city by the emperor Aurelian was 
 ^•^* itself a testimony to the altered condition of affairs. 
 
 The situation was desperate, yet not hopeless. Under an able 
 
 The Wall of Rome 
 
 Constructed by Aurelian and rebuilt by Honorius. The material is concrete faced with 
 brick; thickness, 13 feet; greatest height, 58 feet. This is still the wall of the modern city, 
 although at present no effort is made to keep it in repair. 
 
 ruler, such as AureHan, Rome proved to be still strong enough 
 to repel her foes. It was the work of the even more capable 
 Diocletian to establish the empire on so solid a foundation that 
 it endured with almost undiminished strength for another 
 hundred years. 
 
 75. The "Absolute Emperors," 284-395 A.D. 
 
 Diocletian, whose reign is one of the most illustrious in Roman 
 history, entered the army as a common soldier, rose to high 
 
 1 Vopiscus, Saturninus, lo. 
 
The "Absolute Emperors" 221 
 
 command, and fought his way to the throne. A strong, am- 
 bitious man, Diocletian resolutely set himself to Rgjgn of Dio- 
 the task of remaking the Roman government. His cietian, 284- 
 success in this undertaking entitles him to rank, as 
 a statesman and administrator, with Augustus. 
 
 The reforms of Diocletian were meant to remedy those weak- 
 nesses in the imperial system disclosed by the disasters of the 
 preceding century. In the first place, experience -weaknesses 
 showed that the empire was unwieldy. There were in the im- 
 the distant frontiers on the Rhine, Danube, and ^^^^ ^^^ ^^ 
 Euphrates to be guarded; there were all the provinces to be 
 governed. A single ruler, however able and energetic, had more 
 than he could do. In the second place, the succession to the 
 imperial throne was uncertain. Now an emperor named his 
 successor, now the Senate elected him, and now the swords of 
 the legionaries raised him to the purple. Such an unsettled 
 state of affairs constantly invited those struggles between rival 
 pretenders which had so nearly brought the empire to . de- 
 struction. 
 
 Diocletian began his reforms by adopting a scheme for "part- 
 nership emperors." He shared the Roman world with a trusted 
 lieutenant named Maximian. Each was to be an Diocletian's 
 Augustus, with all the honors of an emperor, reforms 
 Diocletian ruled the East; Maximian ruled the West. Further 
 partnership soon seemed advisable, and so each Augustus chose 
 a younger associate, or Casar, to aid him in the government and 
 at his death or abdication to become his heir. Diocletian also 
 remodeled the provincial system. The entire empire, including 
 Italy, was divided into more than one hundred provinces. 
 They were grouped into thirteen dioceses and these, in turn, 
 into four prefectures.^ This reform much lessened the author- 
 ity of the provincial governor, who now ruled over a small 
 district and had to obey the vicar of his diocese. 
 
 The emperors, from Diocletian onward, were autocrats. 
 
 1 The number and arrangement of these divisions varied somewhat during the 
 fourth century. See the map, between pages 222-223, for the system as it existed 
 about 395 A.D. 
 
222 The Later Empire 
 
 They bore the proud title of Dominus ("Lord")- They were 
 The new ab- treated as gods. Everything that touched their 
 solutism persons was sacred. They wore a diadem of pearls 
 
 and gorgeous robes of silk and gold, like those of Asiatic mon- 
 archs. They filled their palaces with a crowd of fawning, flat- 
 tering nobles, and busied themselves with an endless round of 
 stately and impressive ceremonials. Hitherto a Roman em- 
 peror had been an imperator,^ the head of an army. Now he 
 became a king, to be greeted, not with the old military salute, 
 but with the bent knee and the prostrate form of adoration. 
 Such pomps and vanities, which former Romans Vv^ould have 
 thought degrading, helped to inspire reverence among the 
 servile subjects of a later age. If it was the aim of Augustus to 
 disguise, it was the aim of Diocletian to display, the un- 
 sounded power of a Roman emperor. 
 
 There can be little doubt that Diocletian's reforms helped to 
 prolong the existence of the empire. In one respect, however, 
 Constantine ^^^^ must be pronounced a failure. They did not 
 sole emperor, end the disputes about the succession. Only two 
 3 -337 . . ygg^j-g g^f^gj. ^jjg abdication of Diocletian there were 
 six rival pretenders for the title of Augustus. Their dreary 
 struggles continued, until at length two emperors were left — 
 Constantine in the West, Licinius in the East. After a few 
 years of joint rule another civil war made Constantine supreme. 
 The Roman world again had a single master. 
 
 Constantine was an able general and a wise statesman. Two 
 events of lasting importance have made his reign memorable. 
 Reign of Con- It was Constantine who recognized Christianity 
 stantine g^g Qj^g Qf ^]^g religions of the empire and thus 
 
 paved the way for the triumph of that faith over the ancient 
 paganism. His work in this connection will be discussed pres- 
 ently. It was Constantine, also, who established a new capital 
 for the Roman world at Byzantium ^ on the Bosporus. He 
 christened it "New Rome," bat it soon took the emperor's 
 name as Constantinople, the "City of Constantine." ' 
 
 1 See page i86. ^ See the map, page 340. 
 
 2 See page 88. 
 
20° 
 
 25 
 
 30° 
 
 35° 
 
 1 1 \ 
 
 BOVINCES 12 Novempopulana 
 
 13 Pennine and Graian 
 
 FEOTURE OF GATJL 14 Vi^'^^ • 
 
 'lOCESB OP SPAIN 
 
 letica 
 
 40 
 
 "V 
 
 45 
 
 I Isles 
 urthaginiensis 
 ilicia 
 isitania 
 
 auretanja Tingitana 
 irraconensis 
 lOCESE OF GAUL 
 
 juitaine I 
 luitaine II 
 ilgica I 
 Igica n 
 
 rmania U 
 gdunensis 
 iritime Alpa 
 ixima Sequanorom 
 LTbonnensis I 
 Tbonnensia II 
 
 DIOCESE OF BRITAIN 
 
 1 Britain I 
 
 2 Britain II 
 
 8 Flavia Caesariensia 
 
 4 Maxima Caesariensia 
 
 5 Valentia 
 
 PREFECTURE OP 
 ITALY 
 
 DIOCESE OF AFRICA 
 
 1 Byzacium 
 
 2 Maiiretania Caesar- 
 
 iensis 
 S Mauretania Sitifensis 
 
 4 Numidia 
 
 5 Tripolitana 
 
 DIOCESE OP THE CITY 
 OF ROME 
 
 1 Apulia and Calabria 
 
 2 Bruttia and Lucania 
 
 3 Campania 
 
 4 Corsica 
 
 6 Picenum Stiburbi- 
 carium 
 
 6 Samnium 
 
 7 Sardinia 
 
 8 Sicily 
 
 9 Tuscany and Umbria 
 10 Valeria 
 
 DIOCESE OP ITALY 
 
 1 Aemilia 
 
 2 Cottian Alps 
 
 5 Dalmatia 
 
 4 Fiaminia and Picenum 
 
 Annonarium 
 
 5 Liguria 
 
 6 Noricum mediter- 
 
 raneum 
 
 7 Noricum ripenaa 
 
 8 Pannonia I 
 
 9 Pannonia n 
 
 10 Raetia I 
 
 11 Raetia II 
 
 12 Savia 
 
 13 Valeria ripoDBia 
 
 A 
 
 50" 
 
 14 Venetia and Istria 
 PREFECTURE OF 
 ILLTRICUM 
 
 DIOCESE OF MACEDONIA 
 
 1 Achaia 
 
 2 Crete 
 
 3 Epirus nova 
 
 4 Epirus vetua 
 B Macedonia 
 
 6 Macedonia Salutaria 
 
 7 Thessaly 
 
 DIOCESE OF DACIA 
 
 1 Dacia mediterranea 
 
 2 Dacia ripensia 
 
 3 Dardania 
 
 4 Moesia I 
 B Praevalitana 
 
 PREFECTURE OP 
 THE EAST 
 
 DIOCESE OF EGYPT 
 
 1 Arcadia 
 
 2 Augustamnica 
 
 ' F0NTU3 
 
 A 
 
 3 Egfypt 
 
 4 Lower Libya 
 
 5 Thebaia 
 
 6 Upper Libya 
 
 DIOCESE OF THH EAST 
 
 1 Arabia 
 
 2 Cilicia I 
 
 3 Cilicia n 
 
 4 Cyprua 
 
 5 Eufratensia 
 
 6 Isauria 
 
 7 Mesopotamia 
 
 8 Osrhoene 
 
 9 Palestine I 
 
 10 Palestine II 
 
 11 Palestine (Salutaris) 
 
 12 Phoenicia 
 
 13 Phoenicia labani 
 
 14 Syria I 
 
 15 Syria Salutaris 
 
 DIOCESE OF 
 
 1 Armenia I 
 
 2 Armenia II 
 
 3 Bithynia 
 
 4 Cappadocial 
 B Cappadocia n 
 
 6 Galatia 
 
 7 Galatia Salutaria 
 
 8 Helenopontua 
 
 9 Honorias 
 
 10 Paphlagonia 
 
 11 Pontus Polemoniacui 
 DIOCESE OP ASIA 
 
 1 Asia 
 
 2 Caria 
 
 3 Hellespontua 
 
 4 Lycaonia 
 
 5 Lycia 
 
 6 Lydia 
 
 7 Pamphylia 
 
 8 Phrygia Pacatiana 
 
 9 Phrygia Salutaria 
 10 Pisidia 
 
 DIOCESE OF THRACE 
 
 1 Europe 
 
 2 Haemimontium 
 
 3 Moesia U 
 
The "Absolute Emperors" 223 
 
 Several good reasons could be urged for the removal of the 
 world's metropolis from the Tiber to the Bosporus. The Roman 
 Empire was ceasing to be one empire. Constan- Foundation of 
 tine wanted a great city for the eastern half to Constanti- 
 balance Rome in the western half. Again, Con- °°^ ® 
 stantinople, far more than Rome, was the military center of 
 the empire. Rome lay too far from the vulnerable frontiers; 
 Constantinople occupied a position about equidistant from the 
 Germans on the lower Danube and the Persians on the Eu- 
 phrates. Finally, Constantine believed that Christianity, 
 which he wished to become the prevailing religion, would en- 
 counter less opposition and criticism in his new city than at 
 Rome, with its pagan atmosphere and traditions. Constan- 
 tinople was to be not simply a new seat of government but also 
 distinctively a Christian capital. Such it remained for more 
 than eleven centuries.^ 
 
 After the death of Constantine the Roman world again 
 entered on a period of disorder. The inroads of the Germans 
 across. the Danube and the Rhine threatened the After Con- 
 European provinces of the empire with dissolu- stantine, 337- 
 
 395 A D 
 tion. The outlook in the Asiatic provinces, over- 
 run by the Persians, was no less gloomy. Meanwhile the east- 
 ern and western halves of the empire tended more and more 
 to grow apart. The separation between the two had become 
 well marked by the close of the fourth century. After the 
 death of the emperor Theodosius (395 a.d.) there came to 
 be in fapt, if not in name, a Roman Empire in the East and 
 a Roman Empire in the West. 
 
 More than four hundred years had now elapsed since the 
 battle of Actium made Octavian supreme in the Roman world. 
 If we except the abandonment of Trajan's con- pouijcai situ- 
 quests beyond the Danube and the Euphrates,^ ation in 395 
 no part of the huge empire had as yet succumbed 
 to its enemies. The subject peoples, during these four centu- 
 ries, had not tried to overthrow the empire or to withdraw from 
 
 ^ Until the capture of the city by the Ottoman Turks in 1453 a.d. 
 ^ See pages 200, 219. 
 
224 The Later Empire 
 
 its protection. The Roman state, men believed, would endure 
 forever. Yet the times were drawing nigh when the old order 
 of things was to be broken up; when barbarian invaders were 
 to seize the fairest provinces as their own; and when new king- 
 doms, ruled by men of Germanic speech, were to arise in lands 
 that once obeyed Rome. 
 
 76. Economic and Social Conditions in the Third 
 and Fourth Centuries 
 
 Rome, it has been said, was not built in a day; the rule of 
 Rome was not destroyed in a day. When we speak of the "fall " 
 The "fall" of Rome, we have in mind, not a violent catas- 
 of Rome trophe which suddenly plunged the civilized world 
 
 into ruin, but rather the slow and gradual decay of ancient 
 society throughout the basin of the Mediterranean. This 
 decay set in long before the Germans and the Persians be- 
 came a serious danger to the empire. It would have con- 
 tinued, doubtless, had there been no Germans and Persians 
 to break through the frontiers and destroy. The truth seems 
 to be that, during the third and fourth centuries of our era, 
 Classical civilization, like an overtrained athlete, had grown 
 "stale." 
 
 It is not possible to set forth all the forces which century 
 after century had been sapping the strength of the state. The 
 Depopulation ^ost obvious element of weakness was the want 
 due to the of men to fill the armies and to cultivate the fields, 
 slave system rj.^^ slave system seems to have been partly re- 
 sponsible for this depopulation. The peasant on his little 
 homestead could not compete with the wealthy noble whose 
 vast estates were worked by gangs of slaves. The artisan 
 could not support himself and his family on the pittance that 
 kept his slave competitor alive. Peasants and artisans grad- 
 ually drifted into the cities, where the public distributions of 
 grain, wine, and oil assured them of a living with little expense 
 and almost without exertion. In both Italy and the provinces 
 there was a serious decline in the number of free farmers 
 and free workingmen. 
 
Economic and Social Conditions 225 
 
 But slavery was not the only cause of depopulation. There 
 was a great deal of what has been called "race suicide" in the 
 old Roman world. Well-to-do people, who could "Race 
 easily support large families, often refused to be suicide" 
 burdened with them. Childlessness, however, was not confined 
 to the wealthy, since the poorer classes, crowded in the huge 
 lodging houses of the cities, had no real family life. Roman 
 emperors, who saw how difficult it was to get a sufficient num- 
 ber of recruits for the army, and how whole districts were going 
 to waste for lack of people to cultivate them, tried to repopu- 
 late the empire by force of law. They imposed penalties for the 
 childlessness and celibacy of the rich, and founded institutions 
 for the rearing of children, that the poor might not fear to raise 
 large families. Such measures were scarcely successful. "Race 
 suicide" continued during pagan times and even during the 
 Christian age. 
 
 The next most obvious element of weakness was the shrinkage 
 of the revenues. The empire suffered from want of money, as 
 well as from want of men. To meet the heavy cost Loss of 
 of the luxurious court, to pay the salaries of the revenues 
 swarms of public officials, to support the idle populace in the 
 great cities required a vast annual income. But just when 
 public expenditures were rising by leaps and bounds, it became 
 harder and harder to secure sufficient revenue. Smaller num- 
 bers meant fewer taxpayers. Fewer taxpayers meant a heavier 
 burden on those who survived to pay. 
 
 These two forces — the decline in population and the decline in 
 wealth — • worked together to produce economic ruin. It is no 
 wonder, therefore, that in province after province Economic 
 large tracts of land went out of cultivation, that '^"^'^ 
 the towns decayed, and that commerce and manufactures 
 suffered an appalling decline. "Hard times" settled on the 
 Roman world. 
 
 Doubtless still other forces were at work to weaken the 
 state and make it incapable of further resistance influence of 
 to the barbarians. Among such forces we must Christianity 
 reckon Christianity itself. By the close of the fourth century 
 
226 The Later Empire 
 
 Christianity had become the religion of the empire. The new 
 faith, as we shall soon see, helped, not to support, but 
 rather to undermine, pagan society. 
 
 77. The Preparation for Christianity 
 
 Several centuries before the rise of Christainity many Greek 
 thinkers began to feel a growing dissatisfaction with the crude 
 Decline of faith that had come down to them from prehis- 
 paganism toric times. They found it more and more diffi- 
 
 cult to believe in the Olympian deities, who were fashioned like 
 themselves and had all the faults of mortal men.^ An adulter- 
 ous Zeus, a bloodthirsty Ares, and a scolding Hera, as Homer 
 represents them, were hardly divinities that a cultured Greek 
 could love and worship. For educated Romans, also, the rites 
 and ceremonies of the ancient religion came gradually to lose 
 their meaning. The worship of the Roman gods had never 
 appealed to the emotions. Now it tended to pass into the mere 
 mechanical repetition of prayers and sacrifices. Even the 
 worship of the Caesars,^ which did much to hold the empire 
 together, failed to satisfy the spiritual wants of mankind. It 
 made no appeal to the moral nature; it brought no message, 
 either of fear or hope, about a future world and a life beyond 
 the grave. 
 
 During these centuries a system of Greek philosophy, called 
 
 Stoicism, gained many adherents among the Romans. Any one 
 
 who will read the Stoic writings, such as those of 
 Stoicism 
 
 the noble emperor, Marcus Aurelius,* will see how 
 
 nearly Christian was the Stoic faith. It urged men to forgive 
 
 injuries — to "bear and forbear." It preached the brotherhood 
 
 of man. It expressed a humble and unfaltering reliance on a 
 
 divine Providence. To many persons of refinement Stocism 
 
 became a real religion. But since Stoic philosophy could reach 
 
 and influence only the educated classes, it could not become a 
 
 religion for all sorts and conditions of men. 
 
 Many Greeks found a partial satisfaction of their religious 
 
 longings in secret rites called mvsteries. . Of these the most 
 
 1 See page 77. ^ See page 196. ^ See page 201. 
 
The Preparation for Christianity 227 
 
 important grew up at Eleusis/ a little Attic town thirteen 
 miles from Athens. They were connected with the ^j^^ £jgy_ 
 worship of Demeter, goddess of vegetation and of sinian mys- 
 the life of nature. The celebration of the Eleusinian -^"^^ 
 mysteries came in September and lasted nine days. When the 
 candidates for admission to the secret rites were worked up 
 to a state of religious excitement, they entered a brilliantly 
 lighted hall and witnessed a passion play dealing with the 
 legend of Demeter. They seem to have had no direct moral 
 instruction but saw, instead, hving pictures and pantomimes 
 which represented the life beyond the grave and held out to 
 them the promise of a blessed lot in another world. As an 
 Athenian orator said, "Those who have shared this initia- 
 tion possess sweeter hopes about death and about the whole 
 of life." 2 
 
 The Eleusinian mysteries, though unknown in the Homeric 
 Age, were already popular before the epoch of the Persian wars. 
 They became a Panhellenic festival open to all influence of 
 Greeks, women as well as men, slaves as well as **^® mysteries 
 freemen. The privilege of membership was later extended to 
 Romans. During the first centuries of our era the influence 
 of the mysteries increased, as faith in the Olympian religion 
 declined. They formed one of the last strongholds of paganism 
 and endured till the triumph of Christianity in the Roman 
 world. 
 
 The Asiatic conquests of Alexander, followed in later cen- 
 turies by the extension of Roman rule over the eastern coasts of 
 
 the Mediterranean, brought the classical peoples ^ . 
 
 ' ,. . ,.,,,. Oriental reli- 
 
 mto contact with new religions which had arisen gions in the 
 
 in the Orient. Slaves, soldiers, traders, and trav- Roman 
 ' . ' ' Empire 
 
 elers carried the eastern faiths to the West, where 
 
 they speedily won many followers. Even before the downfall 
 
 of the republic the deities of Asia Minor, Egypt, and Persia had 
 
 found a home at Rome. Under the empire many men and 
 
 women were attracted to their worship. 
 
 Perhaps the most remarkable of the Asiatic religions was 
 
 ^ See the map, page 107. ^ Isocrates, Panegyricus, 2g. 
 
228 
 
 Mithraism 
 
 The Later Empire 
 
 Mithra 
 
 Mithra first appears as a Persian sun god, the 
 leader of Ahuramazda's hosts in the ceaseless 
 struggle against the forces of darkness and evil.^ 
 
 As a god of light Mithra was also a god of truth and purity. 
 
 His worship, spreading over the length and breadth of the 
 
 ■■■I 
 
 '»l))||!lf0pW»Wl^ 
 
 iiiiiiiiiiiwimin; ^ ^ ^-'^--^" 
 
 'llliill* 
 liiiliillii 
 
 A MiTHRAic Monument 
 
 A bas-relief discovered in 1838 a.d. in a cave near Heidelberg, Germany. The central group 
 represents Mithra slaying the bull. The smaller reliefs show scenes from the life of Mithra, 
 including his birth from the rock and his ascent to Ahuramazda. 
 
 Roman Empire, became the noblest of all pagan faiths. Men 
 saw in Mithra a Lord and Giver of Life, who protected the 
 weak and miserable, cleansed the sinner, conquered death, and 
 procured for his faithful followers the crown of immortality. 
 
 The Mithraic worship took the form of a mystery with seven 
 grades, or degrees, through which candidates passed by ordeals 
 The worship of initiation. The rites included a kind of baptism 
 of Mithra with holy water, a sacrificial meal of bread and 
 wine, and daily litanies to the sun. Mithra was represented as 
 a youthful hero miraculously born from a rock at the dawn of 
 
 I See page 54. 
 
Rise and Spread of Christianity 229 
 
 day; for this reason his worship was always conducted under- 
 ground in natural or artificial caves, or in cellars. At the back 
 of one of these subterranean temples would be often a picture 
 of Mithra slaying a bull, and an inscription: "To the Un- 
 conquerable Sun, to Mithra." ^ 
 
 The new Oriental religions all appealed to the emotions. 
 They helped to satisfy the spiritual wants of men and women, 
 by dwelling on the need of purification from sin significance 
 and by holding forth the prospect of a happier oftheOrien- 
 life beyond the tomb. It is not strange, therefore, ^ ^^ ^^°^^ 
 that they penetrated every province of the Roman Empire and 
 flourished as late as the fourth century of our era. Christianity 
 had no more dangerous antagonists than the followers of 
 Mithra and other eastern divinities. 
 
 78. Rise and Spread of Christianity 
 
 Christianity rose among the Jews, for Jesus was a Jew and 
 his disciples were Jews. At the time of the death of Jesus ^ 
 his immediate followers numbered scarcely a Christianity 
 hundred persons. The catastrophe of the cruci- among the 
 fixion struck them with sorrow and dismay. ^^^ 
 When, however, the disciples came to believe in the resurrection 
 of their master, a wonderful impetus was given to the growth 
 of the new religion. They now asserted that Jesus was the true 
 Messiah, or Christ, who by rising from the dead had sealed the 
 truth of his teachings. For several years after the crucifixion, 
 the disciples remained at Jerusalem, preaching and making 
 converts. The new doctrines met so much opposition on the 
 part of Jewish leaders in the capital city that the followers 
 
 ^ Soli Iii'dcto Mithra. An interesting survival of Mithra worship is the date of 
 our festival of Christmas. The 25th of December was the day of the great annual 
 celebration in memory of the Persian deity. In 274 a.d. the emperor Aurelian raised 
 a gorgeous temple to the sun god in the Campus Martins, dedicating it on the 2Sth 
 of December, "the birthday of the Unconquerable Sun." After the triumph of 
 Christianity the day was still honored, but henceforth as the anniversary of the 
 birth of Christ. 
 
 ^ The exact date of the crucifixion is unknown. It took place during the reign 
 of Tiberius, when Pontius Pilatus was procurator of Judea. 
 
230 
 
 The Later Empire 
 
 of Jesus withdrew to Samaria, Damascus, and Antioch. In all 
 these places there were large Jewish communities, among 
 whom Peter and his fellow apostles labored zealously. 
 
 Up to this time the new faith had been spread only among 
 the Jews. The first Christians did not neglect to keep up all 
 Missionary ^^^ customs of the Jewish religion It was even 
 labors of doubted for a while whether any but Jews could 
 
 properly be allowed within the Christian fold. 
 A new convert, Saul of Tarsus, afterwards the Apostle Paul, 
 
 Modern Jerusalem and the Mount of Olives 
 
 did most to admit the Gentiles, or pagans, to the privileges 
 of the new religion. Though born a Jew, Paul had been 
 trained in the schools of Tarsus, a city of Asia Minor which 
 was a great center of Greek learning. He possessed a knowl- 
 edge of Greek philosophy, and particularly of Stoicism. This 
 broad education helped to make him an acceptable rnissionary 
 to Greek-speaking peoples. During more than thirty years 
 of unceasing activity Paul established churches in Asia Minor, 
 Greece, Macedonia, and Italy. To many of these churches 
 he wrote the letters (epistles), which have found a place in 
 the New Testament. So large a part of the doctrines of 
 
Rise and Spread of Christianity 
 
 231 
 
 Christianity has been derived from Paul's writings that we 
 may well speak of him as the second founder of the Christian 
 faith. 
 
 Christianity advanced with marvelous rapidity over the 
 Roman world. At the close of the first century there were 
 Christians every- Christianity 
 where in Asia Minor, among the 
 
 mi J i Gentiles 
 
 The second century 
 
 saw the establishment of flourish- 
 ing churches in almost every 
 province of the empire. A hun- 
 dred years later there were mis- 
 sionaries along the Rhine, on the 
 Danube frontier, and in distant 
 Britain. "We are but of yester- 
 day," says a Christian writer, with 
 pardonable exaggeration, "yet we 
 have filled all your places of re- 
 sort — cities, islands, fortresses, 
 towns, markets, the camp itself, 
 the tribes, town councils, the 
 palace, the senate, and the forum, 
 the temples of your gods." ^ 
 
 Certain circumstances contributed to the success of this 
 gigantic missionary enterprise. Alexander's conquests in the 
 
 East and those of Rome in the West had done „ ,. . 
 
 Conditions 
 much to remove the barriers to mtercourse be- favoring the 
 
 tween nations. The spread of Greek and Latin ^P""®.^^. °*. 
 
 ... Christianity 
 
 as the common languages of the Mediterranean 
 
 world furnished a medium in which Christian speakers and 
 writers could be easily understood. The scattering of the Jews 
 after the destruction of Jerusalem^ provided the Christians 
 with an audience in many cities of the empire. The early mis- 
 sionaries, such as Paul himself, were often Roman citizens who 
 enjoyed the protection of the Roman law and profited by the 
 ease of travel which the imperial rule had made possible. At 
 
 1 Tertullian, Apology, 37. ^ See page 199, note r. 
 
 The earliest known 
 representation of Mary 
 and the infant Jesus. 
 The prophet Isaiah is 
 shown pointing to the new star. The 
 picture dates from about 200 a.d. and 
 comes from the catacombs of St. 
 Priscilla. 
 
 We have left to you only 
 
232 
 
 The Later Empire 
 
 no other period in ancient history were conditions so favorable 
 
 for the rapid spread of a new rehgion. 
 
 While Christianity was conquering the world, the believers 
 
 in its doctrines were grouping themselves into communities or 
 Organization churches. Every city had a 
 of early congregation of Christian 
 
 am y worshipers.^ They met, not 
 in synagogues as did the Jews, but in 
 private houses, where they sang hymns, 
 listened to readings from the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, and partook of a sacrificial meal in 
 memory of the last supper of Jesus with 
 his disciples. Certain officers called pres- 
 byters,^ or elders, were chosen to conduct 
 the services and instruct the converts. 
 The chief presbyter received the name of 
 ''overseer," or bishop.^ Each church had 
 also one or more deacons, who visited the 
 sick and jelieved the wants of the poor. 
 Every Christian commmiity thus formed 
 a little brotherhood of earnest men and 
 women, united by common beliefs and 
 common hopes^ 
 
 Christ, the Good 
 Shepherd 
 
 Imperial Museum, Con- 
 stantinople 
 This quaint, rude figure, 
 found in an early Christian 
 tomb in Asia Minor, dates 
 probably from the begin- 
 ning of the third century. 
 It is the oldest known 
 statue of Christ. He wears 
 the coarse garb of an Ori- 
 ental peasant; his coun- 
 tenance is gentle and 
 thoughtful; on his broad 
 shoulders rests a lamb. 
 
 79. The Persecutions 
 
 Hostility 
 toward the 
 Christians 
 
 persons. 
 
 The new religion from the start met 
 popular disapproval. The early Chris- 
 tians, who tried to keep them- 
 selves free from idolatry, were 
 regarded as very unsociable 
 They never appeared at public 
 feasts and entertainments. They would not 
 join in the amusements of the circus or the amphitheater. They 
 refused to send their children to the schools. The ordinary citi- 
 
 * The meeting was called ecclesia from the Greek word for "popular assembly." 
 Hence comes our word "ecclesiastical." ^ Whence the word "priest." 
 
 ^ The word "bishop" comes from the Greek episkopos and means, literally, an 
 "overseer." 
 
The Persecutions 233 
 
 zen could not understand such people. It is not surprising, 
 therefore, that they gained the evil name of " haters of mankind." 
 
 If the multitude despised the Christians, they sometimes 
 feared them as well. Strange stories circulated about the secret 
 meetings of the Christians, who at their sacri- g^ ^ ^.^. 
 ficial meal were declared to feast on children, fear .of the 
 The Christians, too, were often looked upon as ^^^^^^^^3 
 magicians who caused all sorts of disasters. It was not difficult 
 to excite the vicious crowds of the larger cities to riots and 
 disorders, in which many followers of the new religion lost 
 their lives. 
 
 Such outbursts of mob hatred wer'e only occasional. There 
 would have been no organized, persistent attack, if the imperial 
 government had not taken a hand. Rome, which Antagonism 
 had treated so many other foreign faiths with of the Roman 
 careless indifference or even with favor, which had government 
 tolerated the Jews and granted to them special privileges of 
 worship, made a deliberate effort to crush Christianity. 
 
 Rome entered on the persecutions because it saw in Chris- 
 tianity that which threatened its own existence. The Christians 
 
 declined to support the state religion; they even 
 
 , . .1 . r 7 ■,.■,■, Attitude of 
 
 condemned it unsparingly as sinful and idolatrous, the Christians 
 
 The Christians, moreover, would not worship the toward 
 genius, or guardian spirit of the emperor, and would 
 not burn incense before his statue, which stood in every town. 
 Such a refusal to take what was really an oath of allegiance was 
 regarded as an act of rebellion. These feelings of hostility to the 
 Christians were strengthened by their unwillingness to serve in 
 the army, and to swear by the pagan gods in courts of law. In 
 short, the members of this new sect must have appeared very 
 unruly subjects who, if allowed to become numerous enough, 
 would endanger the security of the government. 
 
 As early as the beginning of the second century Roman offi- 
 cials began to search out and punish Christians, Diocletian's 
 wherever they were found. During the third cen- persecution, 
 tury the entire power of the imperial government 
 was directed against this outlawed sect. The persecution which 
 
234 
 
 The Later Empire 
 
 began under Diocletian was the last and most severe. With 
 some interruptions it continued for eight years. Only Gaui 
 and Britain seem to have escaped its ravages. The govern- 
 ment began by burning the holy books of the Christians, by 
 
 destroying their churches, 
 and by taking away their 
 property. Members of 
 the hated faith lost their 
 privileges as full Roman 
 citizens. Then sterner 
 measures followed. The 
 prisons were crowded 
 with Christians. Those 
 who refused to recant and 
 sacrifice to the emperor 
 were thrown to wild ani- 
 mals in the arena, 
 stretched on the rack, or 
 burned over a slow fire. 
 Every refinement of tor- 
 ture was practiced. Pa- 
 ganism, fighting for its 
 existence, left no means 
 untried to root out a sect 
 both despised and feared. 
 The Christians joyfully 
 suffered for their religion. 
 They wel- 
 comed the 
 torture and death which 
 would gain for them a heavenly crown. Those who perished 
 were called martyrs, that is, "witnesses." Even now the festal 
 day of a martyr is the day of his death. 
 
 80. Triumph of Christianity 
 
 Diocletian's persecution, which continued for several years 
 after his abdication, came to an end in 311 a.d. In that year 
 
 Interior of the Catacombs 
 
 The catacombs of Rome are underground ceme- 
 teries in which the Christians buried their dead. 
 The bodies were laid in recesses in the walls of the 
 galleries or underneath the pavement. Several tiers 
 of galleries (in one instance as many as seven) lie one 
 below the other. Their total length has been esti- 
 mated at no less than six hundred miles. The illus- 
 tration shows a small chamber, or cubicuhim. The 
 graves have been opened and the bodies taken 
 away. 
 
 The martyrs 
 
Triumph of Christianity 
 
 235 
 
 Galerius, the ruler' in the East, pubhshed an edict which per- 
 mitted the Christians to rebuild their churches 
 and worship undisturbed. It remained for the em- becomes a 
 peror Constantine to take the next significant tolerated re- 
 step. In 313 A.D. Constantine and his colleague, 
 Licinius, issued the Edict of Milan, which proclaimed for the 
 first time in history the noble principle of 
 religious toleration. It gave absolute free- 
 dom to every man to choose and follow 
 the religion which he deemed best suited to 
 his needs. This edict placed the Christian 
 faith on an equality with paganism. 
 
 The conversion of Constantine is one of 
 the most important events in ancient his- 
 tory. A Roman emperor, him- Constantine's 
 self a god to the subjects of conversion 
 Rome, became the worshiper of a crucified 
 provincial of his empire. Constantine fa- 
 vored the Christians throughout his reign. 
 He surrounded himself with Christian 
 bishops, freed the clergy from taxation, 
 and spent large sums in building churches. 
 One of his laws abolished the use of the 
 cross as an instrument of punishment. 
 Another enactment required that magis- 
 trates, city people, and artisans were to rest on Sunday. This 
 was the first "Sunday law." ^ 
 
 Significant of the emperor's attitude toward Christianity 
 was his action in summoning all the bishops in the different 
 provinces to a gathering at Nicaea in Asia Minor, church Coun- 
 It was the first general council . of the Church. Qil at Nicaea, 
 
 325 A D 
 
 The principal work of the Council of Nicaea was 
 
 the settlement of a great dispute which had arisen over the 
 
 nature of Christ. Some theologians headed by Arius, a priest 
 
 1 It is highly doubtful, however, whether this legislation had any reference to 
 Christianity. More probably, Constantine was only adding the day of the Sun, the 
 worship of which was then firmly established in the empire (see page 229, note i) 
 to the other holy days of the Roman calendar. 
 
 The Labarum 
 
 The sacred military 
 standard of the early 
 Christian Roman em- 
 perors. First adopted by 
 Constantine. It consisted 
 of a staff or lance with 
 a purple banner on a 
 cross-bar. The two Greek, 
 letters XP (CHR) make 
 a monogram of the word 
 Christ (Greek Christos). 
 
236 
 
 The Later Empire 
 
 of Alexandria, maintained that Christ the Son, having been 
 created by God the Father, was necessarily inferior to him. 
 Athanasius, another Alexandrian priest, opposed this view and 
 held that Christ was not a created being, but was in all ways 
 equal to God. The Council accepted the arguments of Athana- 
 sius, condemned Arius as a heretic, and framed the Nicene Creed, 
 
 Arch of Constantine 
 
 Erected at Rome in 315 a.d. to commemorate the victory of Constantine over Maxentius. 
 The monument consists of a central gateway, and two smaller arches flanked by detached 
 columns in the Corinthian style. The arch is decorated with four large statues in front of 
 the upper story and also with numerous sculptures in relief. 
 
 which is still the accepted summary of Christian doctrine. 
 Though thrust out of the Church, Arianism lived to flourish 
 anew among the Germanic tribes, of which the majority were 
 converted to Christianity by Arian missionaries. 
 
 The recognition given to Christianity by Constantine helped 
 immensely to spread the new faith. The emperor Theodosius, 
 whose services to the church won him the title of 
 "the Great," made Christianity the state religion. 
 Sacrifices to the pagan gods were forbidden, the 
 temples were closed, and their property was taken 
 away. Those strongholds of the old paganism, the 
 Delphic oracle, the Olympian games, and the Eleusinian mys- 
 
 Christianity 
 becomes the 
 state religion 
 under Theo- 
 dosius, 379- 
 395 A.D, 
 
Christian Influence on Society 237 
 
 teries, were abolished. Even the private worship of the house- 
 hold Lares and Penates ^ was prohibited. Though paganism 
 lingered for a century or more in the country districts, it became 
 extinct as a state rehgion by the end of the fourth century. 
 
 81. Christian Influence on Society 
 
 The new religion certainly helped to soften and refine 
 manners by the stress which it laid upon such "Christian" 
 virtues as humility, tenderness, and gentleness. uiqjc.\ t ah. 
 By dwelling on the sanctity of human life, Chris- ings of 
 tianity did its best to repress the very common ristiamty 
 practice of suicide as well as the frightful evil of infanticide.^ 
 It set its face sternly against the obscenities of the theater and 
 the cruelties of the gladiatorial shows.^ In these and other re- 
 spects Christianity had much to do with the improvement of 
 ancient morals. 
 
 Perhaps even more original contributions of Christianity to 
 civilization lay in its social teachings. The beHef in the father- 
 hood of God implied a corresponding belief in the qqcislI teach- 
 brotherhood of man. This doctrine of the equality ings of 
 of men had been expressed before by ancient phi- *^ lamty 
 losophers, but Christianity translated the precept into practice. 
 In this way it helped to improve the condition of slaves and, by 
 favoring emancipation, even tended to decrease slavery.* 
 Christianity also laid much emphasis on the virtue of charity 
 and the duty of supporting all institutions which aimed to 
 relieve the lot of the poor, the sick, and the dowmtrodden. 
 
 At the close of the fourth century the Germanic tribes living 
 nearest the frontiers had been visited by missionaries and had 
 become converts to Christianity. The fact that Christianity 
 both Romans and Germans were Christians tended and the 
 to lessen the terrors of the invasions and to bring 6''°^a°s 
 about a peaceful fusion of the conquerors and the conquered. 
 
 1 See page 146. a See page 267. 
 
 2 See page 253. < See page 270. 
 
238 The Later Empire 
 
 studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the territories of the Roman Empire and their 
 division, 395 a.d. 2. What is the date of the accession of the emperor Com- 
 modus? of the accession of Diocletian? of the death of Theodosius? of the Edict 
 of Milan? of the Council of Nicaea? 3. What elements of weakness in the imperial 
 system had been disclosed during the century 180-284 a.d.? 4. Explain Diocle- 
 tian's plan of "partnership emperors." 5. Define the terms absolutism and central- 
 ization. Give an example of a European country under a centralized administration; 
 of a European country under an absolute government. 6. What are the advantages 
 of local self-government over a centralized government? 7. "The emperor of the 
 first century was a Prince, that is, 'first citizen'; the emperor of the fourth century 
 was a Sultan." Comment on this statement. 8. What arguments might have 
 been made for and against the removal of the capital to Constantinople? 9. Enu- 
 merate the causes of the decline of population in imperial times. 10. Show how an 
 unwise system of taxation may work great economic injury. 11. Give reasons 
 for the decline of Greek and Roman paganism. ,12. Why should Mithraism have 
 proved "the most formidable foe which Christianity had to overcome"? 13. Were 
 any of the ancient religions missionary faiths? 14. When and where was Jesus 
 born? Who was king of Judea at the time? Were the Jews independent of Rome 
 during the lifetime of Jesus? 15. Locate on the map, facing page 230, the three 
 divisions of Palestine at the time of Christ. 16. To what cities of Asia Minor did 
 Paul write his epistles, or letters? To what other cities in the Roman Empire? 
 17. What was the original meaning of the words "presbyter," "bishop," and 
 "deacon"? 18. What is meant by calling the Church an episcopal organization? 
 19. How can you explain the persecution of the Christians by an emperor so great 
 and good as Marcus Aurelius? 20. What is the meaning of the word "martyr"? 
 21. "The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church." Explain. 22. Describe 
 the Labarum (illustration, page 235). 23. What reasons suggest themselves as 
 helping to explain the conversion of the civilized world to Christianity? 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 THE GERMANS TO 476 A.D.i 
 
 82. Germany and the Germans 
 
 The Germans were an Indo-European people, as were their 
 neighbors, the Celts of Gaul and Britain. They had lived for 
 many centuries in the wild districts of central physical 
 Europe north of the Alps and beyond the Danube features of 
 and the Rhine, This home land of the Germans ^rmany 
 jMi ancient times was cheerless and unhealthy. Dense forests 
 or extensive marshes covered the ground. The atmosphere was 
 heavy and humid; in summer clouds and mists brooded over 
 the country; and in winter it was covered with snow and ice. 
 In such a region everything was opposed to civilization. Hence 
 the Germans, though a gifted race, had not advanced as rapidly 
 as the Greek and Italian peoples. 
 
 Our earliest notice of the Germans is found in the Commen- 
 taries by Julius Ccesar, who twice invaded their country. About 
 a century and a half later the Roman historian. The Germans 
 Tacitus, wrote a little book called Germany, which described by 
 gives an account of the people as they were before ® ^"^ °^ 
 coming under the influence of Rome and Christianity. Tacitus 
 describes the Germans as barbarians with many of the usual 
 marks of barbarism. He speaks of their giant size, their fierce, 
 blue eyes, and their blonde or ruddy hair. These physical 
 traits made them seem especially terrible to the smaller and 
 darker Romans. He mentions their love of warfare, the fury 
 of their onset in battle, and the contempt which they had for 
 wounds and even death itself. When not fighting, they passed 
 much of their time in the chase, and still more time in sleep and 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter xxiii, "The Germans as De- 
 scribed by Tacitus." . 
 
 239 
 
240 The Germans 
 
 gluttonous feasts. They were hard drinkers, too, and so pas- 
 sionately fond of gambling that, when a man's wealth was gone, 
 he would even stake his liberty on a single game. In some of 
 these respects the Germans resembled our own Indian tribes. 
 
 On the other hand, the Germans had certain attractive quali- 
 ties not always found even among civilized peoples. They were 
 German hospitable to the stranger, they respected their 
 
 morals sworn word, they loved liberty and hated re- 
 
 straint. Their chiefs, we are told, ruled rather by persuasion 
 
 ^FU ThoRCC W H N/ Y £0 P A S T B E M L Ng D 
 
 Runic Alphabet 
 
 The word "rune" comes from a Gothic word meaning a secret thing, a 
 mystery. To the primitive Germans it seemed a mysterious thing that let- 
 ters could be used to express thought. The art of writing with an alphabet ^ 
 appears to have been introduced into Germanic Europe during the first cen- tB 
 turies of our era. Most Runic inscriptions have been found in Denmark and 
 the Scandinavian peninsula. 
 
 than by authority. Above all, the Germans had a pure family 
 life. "Almost alone among barbarians," writes Tacitus, "they 
 are content with one wife. No one in Germany laughs at vice, 
 nor is it the fashion to corrupt and be corrupted. Good habits 
 are here more effectual than good laws elsewhere." ^ The Ger- 
 mans, then, were strong and brave, hardy, chaste, and free. 
 
 The Germans, during the three centuries between the time of 
 Tacitus and the beginning of the invasions, had advanced some- 
 Progress of what in civilization. They were learning to live in 
 the Germans towns instead of in rude villages, to read and write, 
 to make better weapons and clothes, to use money, and to enjoy 
 many Roman luxuries, such as wine, spices, and ornaments. 
 They were likewise uniting in great confederations of tribes, ruled 
 by kings who were able to lead them in migrations to other lands. 
 
 During this same period, also, the Germans increased rapidly 
 Reasons for ^^ numbers. Consequently it was a difficult 
 the Germanic matter for them to live by hunting and fishing, or 
 migra ions ^^ such rude agriculture as their country allowed. 
 They could find additional land only in the fertile and well 
 
 1 Tacitus, Germania, ig. 
 
Breaking of the Danube Barrier 241 
 
 cultivated territories of the Romans. It was this hunger 
 for land, together with the love of fighting. and the desire for 
 booty and adventure, which led to their migrations. 
 
 The German inroads were neither sudden, nor unexpected, 
 nor new. Since the days of Marius and of Julius Caesar not a 
 century had passed without witnessing some dan- Qj-o^jng 
 gerous movement of the northern barbarians, weakness of 
 Until the close of the fourth century Rome had °™® 
 always held their swarming hordes at bay. Nor were the 
 invasions which at length destroyed the empire much more 
 formidable than those which had been repulsed many times 
 before. Rome fell because she could no longer resist with her 
 earlier power. If the barbarians were not growing stronger, the 
 Romans themselves were steadily growing weaker. The form 
 of the empire was still the same, but it had lost its vigor and its 
 vitality.^ 
 
 83. Breaking of the Danube Barrier 
 
 North of the Danube lived, near the close of the fourth cen- 
 tury, a German people called Visigoths, or West Goths. Their 
 kinsmen, the Ostrogoths, or East Goths, held the 
 land north of the Black Sea between the Danube 
 and the Don. These two nations had been among the most 
 dangerous enemies of Rome. In the third century they made 
 so many expeditions against the eastern territories of the empire 
 that Aurelian at last surrendered to the Visigoths the great 
 province of Dacia.^ The barbarians now came in contact with 
 Roman civilization and began to lead more settled lives. Some 
 of them even accepted Christianity from Bishop Ulfilas, who 
 translated the Bible into the Gothic tongue. 
 
 The peaceful fusion of Goth and Roman might have gone on 
 
 indefinitely but for the sudden appearance in 
 
 The Visigoths 
 Europe of the Huns. They were a nomadic people cross the 
 
 from central Asia. Entering Europe north of the Danube, 376 
 Caspian Sea, the Huns quickly subdued the Ostro- 
 goths and compelled them to unite in an attack upon their 
 
 1 See pages 224—226. ^ See page 219. 
 
242 
 
 The Germans 
 
 ®in)[M!^lH10K)ATr(^SilXlSio[hl{\!g5iM^RMf 
 
 
 J [h E\K1 ,S^ n IrB Inl f^TTS^RM » 
 '^- " ",gp-— 
 
 German kinsmen. Then the entire nation of Visigoths crowded 
 the banks of the Danube and begged the Roman authorities 
 to allow them to cross that river and place its broad waters 
 between them and their terrible foes. In an evil hour for 
 
 Rome their prayer was 
 granted. At length two 
 hundred thousand 
 Gothic warriors, with 
 their wives and children, 
 found a home on Ro- 
 man soil. 
 
 The settlement of such 
 a host of barbarians 
 Battle of witliin the 
 
 Adrianople, frontier of 
 2^«^-°- the empire 
 
 was in itself a dangerous 
 thing. The danger was 
 increased by the ill treat- 
 ment which the immi- 
 grants received. The 
 Roman officials robbed 
 them of their posses- 
 sions, withheld the 
 promised supplies pf 
 food, and even tried to 
 murder their leaders at 
 a banquet. Finally, the 
 Germans broke out in 
 open revolt. The em- 
 peror Valens misjudged 
 their strength and rashly gave them battle near Adrianople in 
 Thrace. The once invincible legions feh an easy prey to their 
 foes, and the emperor himself perished. 
 
 The defeat at Adrianople is considered one of the few really 
 decisive battles in the. world's history. It showed the barbari- 
 ans that they could face the Romans in open fight and beat 
 
 A Page of the Gothic Gospels (Reduced; 
 
 A manuscript of Ulfilas's translation of the Bible 
 forms one of the treasures of the library of the univer- 
 sity of Upsala, Sweden. It is beautifully written in 
 letters of gold and silver on parchment of a rich pur- 
 ple dye. In making his version Ulfilas, who was himself 
 a converted Visigoth, generally indicated the Gothic 
 sounds by means of the Greek alphabet. He added, 
 however, a few signs from the Runic alphabet, with 
 which the Germans were familiar. 
 
Breaking of the Danube Barrier 243 
 
 them. And it broke, once for aU, the Danube barrier. Swarms 
 of fighting men, Ostrogoths as well as Visigoths, Results of 
 overran the provinces south of the Danube. The *^® battle 
 great ruler, Theodosius,^ saved the empire for a time by grant- 
 ing lands to the Germans and by enrolling them in the army 
 under the high-sounding title of "allies." Until his death the' 
 Goths remained quiet — but it was only the lull before the 
 storm. 
 
 Theodosius, "the friend of the Goths," died in 395 a.d., 
 leaving the defense of the Roman world to his weakling 
 sons, Arcadius and Honorius. In the same year Alaric the 
 the Visigoths raised one of their young nobles, Visigoth 
 named Alaric, upon a shield and with joyful shouts acclaimed 
 him as their king. The Visigothic leader despised the service of 
 Rome. His people, he thought, should be masters, not ser- 
 vants. Alaric determined to lead them into the very heart of 
 the empire, where they might find fertile lands and settle once 
 for all, 
 
 Alaric at first fixed his attention on Constantinople. Real- 
 izing, at length, how hopeless would be the siege of that great 
 city, he turned toward the west and descended ^^ric in 
 upon Greece. The Germans marched unopposed Greece and 
 through the pass of Thermopylae and devastated ^ 
 central Greece, as the Persians had done nearly nine centuries 
 before.^ Then the barbarians entered the Peloponnesus, but 
 were soon driven out by Stilicho, a German chieftain who had 
 risen to the command of the army of Honorius. Alaric gave 
 up Greece only to invade Italy. Before long the Goths crossed 
 the Julian Alps and entered the rich and defenseless valley 
 of the Po. To meet the crisis the legions were hastily called 
 in, even from the distant frontiers. Stilicho formed them into 
 a powerful army, beat back the enemy, and captured the 
 Visigothic camp, filled with the spoil of Greek cities. In the 
 eyes of the Romans Stilicho seemed a second Marius, who 
 had arisen in an hour of peril to save Italy from its barbarian 
 foes.' 
 
 > See page 223. 2 See page 98. ' See page 178. 
 
244 The Germans 
 
 Alaric and his Goths had been repulsed; they had not been 
 destroyed. Beyond the Alps they were regaining their shat- 
 The Visigoths tered strength and biding their time. Their 
 before Rome opportunity came soon enough, when Honorius 
 caused Stilicho to be put to death on a charge of plotting to 
 seize the throne. The accusation may have been true, but in 
 killing Stilicho the emperor had cut off his right hand with his 
 left. Now that Stilicho was out of the way, Alaric no longer 
 feared to descend again on Italy. The Goths advanced rapidly 
 southward past Ravenna, where Honorius had shut himself 
 up in terror, and made straight for Rome. In 410 a.d., just 
 eight hundred years after the sack of the city by the Gauls,^ 
 Rome found the Germans within her gates. 
 
 The city for three days and nights was given up to pillage. 
 Alaric, who was a Christian, ordered his followers to respect the 
 Sack of Rome churches and their property and to refrain from 
 by the Visi- bloodshed. Though the city did not greatly suffer, 
 go s, . . ^-^^ moral effect of the disaster was immense. 
 Rome the eternal, the unconquerable, she who had taken 
 captive all the world, was now herself a captive. The pagans 
 saw in this calamity the vengeance of the ancient deities, who 
 had been dishonored and driven from their shrines. The Chris- 
 tians believed that God had sent a judgment on the Romans to 
 punish them for their sins. In either case the spell of Rome 
 was forever broken. 
 
 From Rome Alaric led his hosts, laden with plunder, into 
 southern Italy. He may have intended to cross the Mediter- 
 Kingdom of ranean and bring Africa under his rule. The plan 
 the Visigoths, was never carried out, for the youthful chieftain 
 died suddenly, a victim to the Italian fever. After 
 Alaric's death, the barbarians made their way northward 
 through Italy and settled in southern Gaul and Spain. In these 
 lands they founded an independent Visigothic kingdom, the 
 first to be created on Roman soil. 
 
 The possessions of the Visigoths in Gaul were seized by their 
 neighbors, the Franks, in less than a century; ^ but the Gothic 
 
 1 See page 153. 2 See page 303. 
 
Breaking of the Rhine Barrier 245 
 
 kingdom in Spain had three hundred years of prosperous hfe.^ 
 The barbarian rulers sought to preserve the insti- Romaniza- 
 tutions of Rome and to respect the rights of their tion of the 
 Roman subjects. Conquerors and conquered grad- '^'^° 
 ually blended into one people, out of whom have grown the 
 Spaniards of modern times. 
 
 84. Breaking of the Rhine Barrier 
 
 After the departure of the Visigoths Rome and Italy remained 
 
 undisturbed for nearly forty years. The western provinces 
 
 were not so fortunate. At the time of Alaric's ^, ^ 
 
 The Germans 
 
 first attack on Italy the legions along the Rhine cross the 
 »had been withdrawn to meet him, leaving the ^i^i'^f' 
 
 ' ° 406 A.D. 
 
 frontier unguarded. In 406 a.d., four years before 
 Alaric's sack of Rome, a vast company of Germans crossed the 
 Rhine and swept almost unopposed through Gaul. Some of 
 these peoples succeeded in establishing kingdoms for them- 
 selves on the ruins of the empire. 
 
 The Burgundians settled on the upper Rhine and in the fer- 
 tile valley of the Rhone, in southeastern Gaul. „. , 
 
 . , Kingdom of 
 
 After less than a century of independence they theBurgun- 
 
 were conquered by the Franks.^ Their name, ^1^.°!'**^" 
 
 ^ -^ '534 A.D. 
 
 however, survives in modern Burgundy. 
 
 The Vandals settled first in Spain. The territory now called 
 
 Andalusia still preserves the memory of these barbarians. 
 
 After the Visigothic invasion of Spain the Vandals „ ^ , , . 
 
 ^ . ^ Vandal king- 
 
 passed over to North Africa. They made them- dom in North 
 selves masters of Carthage and soon conquered all ^I'^f'-^^' 
 the Roman province of Africa. Their kingdom here 
 lasted about one hundred years.^ 
 
 While the Visigoths were finding a home in the .districts 
 north and south of the Pyrenees, the Burgundians in the Rhone 
 valley, and the Vandals in Africa, still another -pj^^ pjanj^g 
 Germanic people began to spread over northern in northern 
 Gaul. They were the Franks, who had long held 
 lands on both sides of the lower Rhine. The Franks, unlike the 
 
 ' See page 378. ^ See page 303. ^ See page 330. 
 
246 The Germans 
 
 other Germans, were not of a roving disposition. They con- 
 tented themselves with a gradual advance into Roman terri- 
 tory. It was not until near the close of the fifth century that 
 they overthrew the Roman power in northern Gaul and began 
 to form the Frankish kingdom, out of which modern France has 
 grown. 
 
 The troubled years of the fifth century saw also the begin- 
 ning of the Germanic conquest of Britain. The withdrawal of 
 
 the legions from that island left it defenseless, for 
 The Angles 
 and Saxons the Celtic inhabitants were too weak to defend 
 
 in Britain, themselves. Bands of savage Picts from Scotland 
 from 449 A.D. , ^^ , . , '=„^ „ , . , 
 
 swarmed over Hadrian s Wall, attackmg the 
 
 Britons in the rear. Ireland sent forth the no less savages 
 
 Scots. The eastern coasts, at the same time, were constantly 
 
 exposed to raids by German pirates. The Britons, in their 
 
 extremity, adopted the old Roman practice of getting the 
 
 barbarians to fight for them. Bands of Jutes were invited 
 
 over from Denmark in 449 a.d. The Jutes forced back the 
 
 Picts and then settled in Britain as conquerors. Fresh 
 
 swarms of invaders followed them, chiefly Angles from what 
 
 is now Schleswig-Holstein and Saxons from the neighborhood 
 
 of the rivers Elbe and Weser in northern Germany. The 
 
 invaders subdued nearly all that part of Britain that Rome 
 
 had previously conquered. In this way the Angles and Saxons 
 
 became ancestors of the English people, and Engleland became 
 
 England.^ 
 
 By the middle of the fifth century the larger part of the 
 
 Roman Empire in the West had come under barbarian control. 
 
 PoUtical situ- ^^^ Germans ruled in Africa, Spain, Britain, and 
 
 ation in 451 parts of Gaul. But now the new Germanic king- 
 
 ■ doms, together with what remained of the old 
 
 empire, were threatened by a common foe — the terrible 
 
 Huns. 
 
 1 The invasion of Britain by the Anglo-Saxons was followed by the migration 
 across the Channel of large numbers of the defeated islanders. The district in 
 France where they settled is called after them, Brittany. 
 
Inroads of the Huns 247 
 
 85. Inroads of the Huns 
 
 We know very little about the Huns, except that they were 
 
 not related to the Germans or to any other European people. 
 
 Some scholars believe them to have belonared to 
 , ,^ ,. T^ , TT 1 • , The Huns 
 
 the Mongolian race. But the Huns, to the excited 
 
 imagination of Roman writers, were demons rather than men. 
 Their olive skins, little, turned.-up noses, and black, beady eyes 
 must have given them a very frightful appearance. They 
 spent most of their time on horseback, sweeping over the coun- 
 try like a whirlwind and leaving destruction and death in their 
 wake. 
 
 The Huns did not become dangerous to Rome for more than 
 half a century after their first appearance in Europe.^ During 
 this time they moved into the Danube region and Attila the 
 settled in the lands now known as Austria and ^"° 
 Hungary. At last the Huns found a national leader in Attila, 
 "a man born into the world to agitate the nations, the fear of 
 all lands," ^ one whose boast it was that the grass never grew 
 again where his horse's hoofs had trod. He quickly built up a 
 great military power obeyed by many barbarous nations from 
 the Caspian to the Rhine. 
 
 Attila, from his capital on the Danube, could threaten both 
 the East and the West. The emperors at Constantinople 
 bought him off with lavish gifts, and so the robber- invasion of 
 ruler turned to the western provinces for his prey. Gaul by 
 In 451 A.D. he led his motley host, said to number 
 half a million men, across the Rhine. Many a noble munici- 
 pality with its still active Roman life was visited by the Huns 
 with fire and sword. Paris, it is worthy of note, escaped de- 
 struction. That now famous city was then only a little village 
 on an island in the Seine. 
 
 In this hour of danger Romans and Germans gave up quarrel- 
 ing and united against the common foe. Visigoths under their 
 native king hastened from Spain; Burgundians and Franks 
 joined their ranks; to these forces a German general, named 
 
 1 See page 241. ' 2 Jordanes, De rebus Gelicis, 35. 
 
248 The Germans 
 
 Aetius, added the last Roman army in the West. Opposed to 
 them Attila had his Huns, the conquered Ostrogoths, and many 
 Battle of other barbarian peoples. The battle of Chalons 
 
 Chaions, 451 has well been called a struggle of the nations. It 
 was one of the fiercest conflicts recorded in history. 
 On both sides thousands perished, but so many more of Attila's 
 men fell that he dared not risk a fresh encounter on the follow- 
 ing day. He drew his shattered forces together and retreated 
 beyond the Rhine. 
 
 In spite of this setback Attila did not abandon the hope of 
 conquest. The next year he led his still formidable army over 
 Attila invades ^^^ Julian Alps and burned or plundered many 
 Italy, 452 towns of northern Italy. A few trembling fugi- 
 
 tives sought shelter on the islands at the head of 
 the Adriatic. Out of their rude huts grew up in the Middle 
 Ages splendid and famous Venice, a city that in later centuries 
 was to help defend Europe against those kinsmen of the Huns, 
 the Turks. 
 
 The fiery Hun did not long survive this Italian expedition. 
 Within a year he was dead, dying suddenly, it was said, in a 
 Death of drunken sleep. The great confederacy which he 
 
 Attila, 453 had formed broke up after his death. The Ger- 
 man subjects gained their freedom, and the Huns 
 themselves either withdrew to their Asiatic wilds or mingled 
 with the peoples they had conquered. Europe breathed again; 
 the nightmare was over, 
 
 86. End of the Roman Empire in the West, 476 A.D. 
 
 Rome escaped a visitation by the Huns only to fall a victim, 
 three years later, to the Vandals. After the capture of Car- 
 Vandal thage,^ these barbarians made that city the seat of 
 pirates g^ pirate empire. Putting out in their long, light 
 vessels, they swept the seas and raided many a populous city 
 on the Mediterranean coast. So terrible were their inroads 
 that the word "vandalism" has come to mean the wanton 
 destruction of property. . 
 
 1 See page 245. ■ 
 
01 
 
 
 5- g" 
 
 o 
 
 »« 
 
 
 
 ^? 
 
 ^ 
 
 N 
 
 ^r~~~~~- 
 
 -^__J^ / 
 
 
 ^>7 
 
 
 ^ / 
 
 
 s / 
 
 
 ^ / 
 
End of the Roman Empire in the West 249 
 
 In 455 A.D. the ships of the Vandals, led by their king, Gai- 
 seric, appeared at the mouth of the Tiber. The Romans could 
 offer no resistance. Only the noble bishop Leo sackofRome 
 went out with his clergy to meet the invader and by the Van- 
 intercede for the city. Gaiseric promised to spare ^' 
 the lives of the inliabitants and not to destroy the public build- 
 ings. These were the best terms he would grant. The Vandals 
 spent fourteen days stripping Rome of her wealth. Besides 
 shiploads of booty the Vandals took away thousands of Romans 
 as slaves, including the widow and two daughters of an emperor. 
 
 After the Vandal sack of Rome the imperial throne became 
 
 the mere plaything of the army and its leaders. A German 
 
 commander, named Ricimer, set up and deposed „, „ 
 
 ' ^ '^ The Roman 
 
 four puppet emperors withm five years. He was. Empire in the 
 
 in fact, the real ruler of Italy at this time. After his Yt^\' i^^~ 
 
 ' -^ , 476 A.D. 
 
 death Orestes, another German general, went a 
 
 step beyond Ricimer's policy and placed his own son on the 
 throne of the Caesars. By a curious coincidence, this lad bore 
 the name of Romulus, legendary founder of Rome, and the 
 nickname of Augustulus ("the little Augustus"). The boy 
 emperor reigned less than a year. The German troops clam- 
 ored for a third of the lands of Italy and, when their demand 
 was refused, proclaimed Odoacer king. The poor little emperor, 
 Romulus Augustulus, was sent to a villa near Naples, where he 
 disappears from history. 
 
 There was now no emperor in the West. To the men of that 
 time it seemed that East and West had been once more joined 
 under a single ruler, as in the days of Constantine. poutical sit- 
 The emperors who reigned at Constantinople did nation in 476 
 not relinquish their claims to be regarded as the 
 rightful sovereigns in Italy and Rome. Nevertheless, as an 
 actual fact, Roman rule in the West was now all but extinct. 
 Odoacer, the head of the barbarians in Italy, ruled a kingdom as 
 independent as that of the Vandals in Africa or that of the 
 Visigoths in Spain and Gaul. The date 476 a.d. may therefore 
 be chosen as marking, better than any other, the overthrow of 
 the Roman Empire in the West by the Germans. 
 
250 The Germans 
 
 87. Germanic Influence on Society 
 
 Classical civilization- suffered a great shock when the Ger- 
 mans descended on the empire and from its provinces carved 
 Significance of °^^ their kingdoms. These barbarians were rude 
 the Germanic in manners, were very ignorant, and had little 
 taste for anything except fighting and bodily 
 enjoyments. They were unlike the Romans in dress and habits 
 of life. They lived under different laws, spoke different lan- 
 guages, obeyed different rulers. Their invasions naturally 
 ushered in a long period of confusion and disorder, during 
 which the new race slowly raised itself to a level of culture 
 somewhat approaching that which the Greeks and the Romans 
 had attained. 
 
 The Germans in many ways did injury to classical civiliza- 
 tion. They sometimes destroyed Roman cities and killed or 
 Retrogressive enslaved the inhabitants. Even when the invaders 
 forces settled peaceably in the empire, they took posses- 
 
 sion of the land and set up their own tribal governments in 
 place of the Roman. They allowed aqueducts, bridges, and 
 roads to go without repairs, and theaters, baths, and other 
 public buildings to sink into ruins. Having no appreciation of 
 education, the Germans failed to keep up the schools, univer- 
 sities, and libraries. Being devoted chiefly to agriculture, they 
 had no need for foreign wares or costly articles of luxury, and 
 hence they permitted industry and commerce to languish. In 
 short, large parts of western Europe, particularly Gaul, Spain, 
 and Britain, fell backward into a condition of ignorance, super- 
 stition, and even barbarism. 
 
 But in closing our survey of the Germanic invasions we need 
 to dwell on the forces that made for progress, rather than on 
 Progressive those that made for decline. Classical civilization, 
 forces ^g have already found reason to believe,^ had 
 
 begun to decay long before the Germans broke up the empire. 
 The Germans came, as Christianity had come, only to hasten 
 the process of decay. Each of these influences, in turn, worked . 
 
 1 See page 224. 
 
Germanic Influence on Society 251 
 
 to build up the fabric of a new society on the ruins of the old. 
 First Christianity infused the pagan world with its quickening 
 spirit and gave a new religion to mankind. Later followed the 
 Germans, who accepted Christianity, who adopted much of 
 Graeco-Roman culture, and then contributed their fresh blood 
 and youthful minds and their own vigorous life. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the extent of Germany in the time of Tacitus. 
 2. Make a list of all the Germanic nations mentioned in this chapter, and give a 
 short account of each. 3. Give dates for the following: battle of Chalons; sack of 
 Rome by Alaric; battle of Adrianople; and end of the Roman Empire in the West. 
 4. What resemblances existed between the culture of the Germans and that of the 
 early Greeks? S- Why did the Germans progress more slowly in civilization than 
 the Greeks and the Romans? 6. Comment on this statement: "The Germans had 
 stolen their way into the very citadel of the empire long before its distant outworks 
 were stormed." 7. Why is modern civilization, unlike that of antiquity, in little 
 danger from barbarians? 8. Why has the battle of Adrianople been called "the 
 Cannae of the fourth century"? 9. Why has Alaric been styled "the Moses of the 
 Visigoths"? 10. What is the origin of the geographical names Andalusia, Bur- 
 gundy, England, and France? 11. Why was Attila called the "scourge of God"? 
 12. Can you suggest a reason why some historians do not regard Chalons as one of 
 the world's decisive battles ? 13. In what sense does the date, 476 a.d., mark 
 the "fall" of the Roman Empire? 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 CLASSICAL CIVILIZATION 1 
 
 88. The Classical City 
 
 The history of the Greeks and Romans ought not to be 
 studied only in their poHtical development and the biographies 
 The center °^ their great statesmen and warriors. We must 
 of classical also know something of ancient literature, phi- 
 ' ® losophy, and art. Especially do we need to learn 
 
 about the private life of the classical peoples — their manners, 
 customs, occupations, and amusements. This life centered in 
 the city. 
 
 A Greek or a Roman city usually grew up about a hill of 
 refuge {acropolis, capitolium) , to which the people of the sur- 
 Origin of the rounding district could flee in time of danger. 
 •^^*y The hill would be crowned with a fortress and the 
 
 temples of the gods. Not far away was the market place {agora, 
 forum), where the people gathered to conduct their business 
 and to enjoy social intercourse. About the citadel and market 
 place were grouped the narrow streets and low houses of the 
 town. 
 
 The largest and most beautiful buildings in an ancient city 
 were always the temples, colonnades, and other public struc- 
 General ap- tures. The houses of private individuals, for the 
 pearance of an most part, had few pretensions to beauty. They 
 ancien ci y -y^rere insignificant in appearance and were often 
 built with only one story. From a distance, however, their 
 whitewashed walls and red-tiled roofs, shining brightly under 
 the warm sun, must have made an attractive picture. 
 
 To the free-born inhabitant of Athens or of Rome his city 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Ancient History, chapter xxi, "Roman Life as Seen in 
 Pliny's Letters"; chapter xxii, "A Satirist of Roman Society." 
 
 252 
 
Education and the Condition of Children 253 
 
 was at once his country and his church, his club and his home. 
 He shared in its government; he took part in the Life in 
 stately ceremonies that honored its patron god; *® "*y 
 in the city he could indulge his taste for talking and for politics; 
 here he found both safety and society. No wonder that an 
 Athenian or a Roman learned, from early childhood, to love his 
 city with passionate devotion. 
 
 89. Education and the Condition of Children 
 
 The coming of a child, to parents in antiquity as to parents 
 now, was usually a very happy event. Especially welcome was 
 the birth of a son. The father felt assured that importance 
 through the boy his old age would be cared for of male 
 and that the family name and the worship of the 
 family ancestors would be kept up after his own death. "Male 
 children," said an ancient poet, "are the pillars of the house." ^ 
 The city, as wxU, had an interest in the matter, for a male child 
 meant another citizen able to take the father's place in the 
 army and the public assembly. To have no children was 
 regarded as one of the greatest calamities that could befall a 
 Greek or a Roman. 
 
 The ancient attitude toward children was in one respect very 
 unlike our own. The law allowed a father to do whatever he 
 pleased with a newly born child. If he was very 
 poor, or if his child was deformed, he could expose 
 it in some desert spot, where it soon died. An infant was some- 
 times placed secretly in a temple, where possibly some kind- 
 hearted person might rescue it. The child, in this case, became 
 the slave of its adopter. This custom of exposure, an inher- 
 itance from prehistoric savagery, tended to grow less common 
 with advancing culture. The complete abolition of infanticide 
 was due to the spread of Christian teachings about the sacred- 
 ness of human life.^ 
 
 A Greek boy generally had but one name. The favorite 
 name for the eldest son was that of his paternal grandfather. A . 
 father, however, might give him his own name or that of an 
 
 1 Euripides, Iphigenia in Tauris, 57. 2 See page 237. 
 
254 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 intimate friend. The Romans at first seem to have used only 
 the one name, then two were given; and later we 
 have the familiar three-fold name, representing the 
 
 individual, the clan, and the family.^ 
 
 Names 
 
 An Athenian School 
 
 Royal Museum, Berlin 
 
 A painting by Duris on a drinking-cup, or cylix. The picture is divided by the two handles. 
 In the upper half, beginning at the left: a youth playing the double flute as a lesson to the 
 boy before him; a teacher holding a tablet and stylus and correcting a composition; a slave 
 ipiedagogus) , who accompanied the children to and from school. In the lower half: a master 
 teaching his pupil to play the lyre; a teacher holding a half-opened roll, listening to a recita- 
 tion by the student before him; a bearded pcedagogus. The inner picture, badly damaged, 
 represents a youth in a bath. 
 
 Greek education consisted of three main branches, known as 
 Greek gymnastics, music, and grammar. By gymnastics 
 
 education j-]^g Greeks meant the physical training in the 
 palestra, an open stretch of ground on the outskirts of the city. 
 
 1 In "Marcus TuUius Cicero," "Marcus," the pranomen, corresponds to our 
 "given" name; "TuUius," the nomen, marks the clan, or ge}is; "Cicero," thecogno- 
 men, indicates the family. 
 
Education and the Condition of Children 255 
 
 Here a private teacher gave instruction in the various athletic 
 sports which were so popular at the national games. The train- 
 ing in music was intended to improve the moral nature of young 
 men and to fit them for pleasant social intercourse. They were 
 taught to play a stringed intrument, called the lyre, and at the 
 same time to sing to their own accompaniment. Grammar, 
 the third branch of education, included instruction in writing 
 
 A Roman School Scene 
 
 Wall painting, Herculaneum 
 
 and the reading of the national literature. After a boy had 
 learned to write and to read, the schoolmaster took up with 
 him the works of the epic poets, especially Homer, besides 
 ^sop's Fables and other popular compositions. The student 
 learned by heart much of the poetry and at so early an age that 
 he always remembered it. Not a few Athenians, it is said, 
 could recite the entire Iliad and Odyssey. 
 
 A Roman boy began his school days at about the age of 
 seven. He learned to read, to write with a stylus on wax 
 tablets, and to cipher by means of the reckoning Roman 
 board, or abacus. He received a little instruction education 
 in singing and memorized all sorts of proverbs and maxims, 
 besides the laws of the Twelve Tables.^ His studying went on 
 under the watchful eyes of a harsh schoolmaster, who did not 
 
 1 See pages 151, 206.' 
 
256 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 hesitate to use the rod. After Rome began to come into close 
 contact with Greece, the curriculum was enlarged by the study 
 of literature. The Romans were the first people who made the 
 learning of a foreign tongue an essential part of education. 
 
 Schools now arose in which the 
 Greek language and literature 
 formed the chief subject of instruc- 
 tion. As Latin literature came into 
 being, its productions, especially the 
 orations of Cicero and the poems of 
 Vergil and Horace, were also used as 
 texts for study. 
 
 Persons of wealth or noble birth 
 might follow their school training by 
 Travel and a university course at a 
 study abroad Q^eek city, such as 
 Athens, Alexandria, or Rhodes. Here 
 the Roman youth would Hsten to 
 lectures on philosophy, delivered by 
 the deep thinkers whom Greece still 
 produced, and would profit by the 
 treasures of art and science preserved 
 in these ancient capitals. Many fa- 
 mous Romans thus passed several 
 years abroad in graduate study. 
 During the imperial age, as we have 
 already seen,^ schools of grammar 
 and rhetoric arose in the West, particularly in Gaul and Spain, 
 and attracted students from all parts of the empire. 
 
 Youth reading a Papyrus 
 
 Roll 
 
 Relief on a sarcophagus 
 
 The papyrus roll was sometimes 
 very long. The entire Iliad or 
 Odyssey might be contained in a 
 single manuscript measuring one 
 hundred and fifty feet in length. 
 In the third century a.d. the un- 
 wieldy roll began to give way to 
 the tablet, composed of a number 
 of leaves held together by a ring. 
 About this time, also, the use of 
 vellum, or parchment made of 
 sheepskin, became common. 
 
 90. Marriage and the Position of Women 
 
 A young man in Athens or in Rome did not, as a rule, marry 
 
 immediately on coming of age. He might remain a bachelor 
 
 for several years, sometimes till he was thirty or 
 Engagements 
 
 over. The young man's father had most to do 
 
 with the selection of a wife. He tried to secure for his son some 
 
 1 See page 2i8. 
 
The Home and Private Life 257 
 
 daughter of a friend who possessed rank and property equal to 
 his own. The parents of the two parties would then enter into 
 a contract which, among other things, usually stated how large 
 a dowry the bride's father was to settle on his daughter. An 
 engagement was usually very little a matter of romance and 
 very much a matter of business. 
 
 The wedding customs of the Greeks and Romans presented 
 many likenesses. Marriage, among both peoples, was a reli- 
 gious ceremony. On the appointed day the prin- Wedding 
 cipals and their guests, dressed in holiday attire, customs 
 met at the house of the bride. In the case of a Roman wedding 
 the auspices ^ were then taken, and the words of the nuptial 
 contract were pronounced in the presence of witnesses. After a 
 solemn sacrifice to the gods of marriage, the guests partook of 
 the wedding banquet. When night came on, the husband 
 brought his wife to her new abode, escorted by a procession of 
 torchbearers, musicians, and friends, who sang the happy 
 wedding song. 
 
 An Athenian wife, during her younger years, always remained 
 more or less a prisoner. She could not go out except by per- 
 mission. She took no part in the banquets and Position of 
 entertainments which her husband gave. She women 
 lived a life of confinement in that quarter of the house assigned 
 to the women for their special abode. Married women at Rome 
 enjoyed a far more honorable position. Although early custom 
 placed the wife, together with her children, in the power of the 
 husband,^ still she possessed many privileges. She did not re- 
 main all the time at home, but mingled freely in society. She 
 was the friend and confidante of her husband, as well as his 
 housekeeper. During the great days of Roman history the 
 women showed themselves virtuous and dignified, loving wives 
 and excellent companions. 
 
 91. The Home and Private Life 
 
 There were no great differences between the dress of the two 
 classical peoples. Both wore the long, loosely flowing robes 
 » See page 148. 2 See page 144. 
 
2S8 
 that 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 Clothing 
 
 contrast so sharply with our tight-fitting garments.^ 
 Athenian male attire consisted of but two articles, 
 the tunic and the mantle. The tunic was an un- 
 dergarment of wool or linen, without sleeves. Over this was 
 thrown a large woolen mantle, so wrapped about the figure as 
 to leave free only the right shoulder and head. In the house a 
 
 House of the Vettii at Pompeii (Restored) 
 
 Notice the large area of blank wall both on the front and on the side. The front windows 
 are very small and evidently of less importance for admitting light than the openings of the 
 two atria. At the back is seen the large, well-lighted peristyle. 
 
 man wore only his tunic; out of doors and on the street he 
 usually wore the mantle over it. Very similar to the two main 
 articles of Greek clothing were the Roman tunica and toga.^ 
 
 On a journey or out in the country broad-brimmed hats were 
 used to shield the head from the sun. In rainy weather the 
 Coverings for "lantle, pulled up over the head, furnished protec- 
 the head and tion. Sandals, merely flat soles of wood or leather 
 ®^* fastened by thongs, were worn indoors, but even 
 
 these were laid aside at a dinner party. Outside the house 
 leather shoes of various shapes and colors were used. They 
 
 1 See the illustrations, pages 117, 271. 
 
 2 The corresponding names of women's garments were stola and palla. 
 
The Home and Private Life 
 
 259 
 
 cannot have been very comfortable, since stockings were not 
 known in antiquity. 
 
 The ancient house lay close to the street line. The exterior 
 was plain and simple to an extreme. The owner was satisfied 
 if his mansion shut out the noise and dust of the Exterior of 
 highway. He built it, therefore, round one or *® house 
 more open courts, which took the place of windows supplying 
 
 Atrium op a Pompeian House 
 
 The view shows the atrium with the basin for rainwater; in the center, the lablinum with 
 its wall paintings; and the peristyle at the rear. 
 
 light and air. Except for the doorway the front of the house 
 presented a bare, blank surface, only relieved by narrow slits or 
 lattices in the wall of the upper story. The street side of the 
 house wall received a coating of whitewash or of fine marble 
 stucco. The roof of the house was covered with clay tiles. 
 This style of domestic architecture is still common in eastern 
 lands. 
 
 In contrast with its unpretentious exterior a classical dwell- 
 ing indoors had a most attractive appearance. We cannot 
 exactly determine just what were the arrangments interior of 
 of a Greek interior. But the better class of Roman *^® house 
 houses, such as some of those excavated at Pompeii,^ followed 
 
 1 See page 199. 
 
26o 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 The atrium 
 
 Greek designs in many respects. The Pompeian remains, 
 therefore, will give some idea of the sort of residence occupied 
 by a well-to-do citizen of Athens or Rome. 
 
 The visitor at one of these ancient houses first entered a 
 small vestibule, from which a narrow passage led to the heavy 
 
 oaken door. A dog 
 was sometimes kept 
 chained in this hallway; in Pompeii 
 there is a picture of one worked in 
 mosaic on the floor with the warn- 
 ing beneath it, "Beware of the 
 dog." Having made known his 
 presence by using the knocker, the 
 guest was ushered into the recep- 
 tion room, or atrium. This was a 
 large apartment covered with a 
 roof, except for a hole in the center 
 admitting light and air. A marble 
 basin directly underneath caught the rain water which came 
 through the opening. The atrium represents the single room 
 of the primitive Roman house without windows or chimney.^ 
 
 A corridor from the atrium led into the peristyle, the second 
 of the two main sections of a Roman house. It was a spacious 
 
 Pompeian Floor Mosaic 
 
 The peristyle 
 
 court, open to the sky and inclosed by a colonnade 
 or portico. This delightful spot, rather than the 
 formal atrium, served as the center of family life. About it 
 were grouped the bedchambers, bathrooms, dining rooms, 
 kitchen, and other apartments of a comfortable mansion. 
 Still other rooms occupied the upper stories of the dwelling. 
 
 The ancient Athenian was no sluggard. At sunrise, or even 
 before, he rose from his couch, washed his face and hands, put 
 Business of on his scanty garments, and was soon ready for 
 the forenoon |^]^g street. Before leaving the house, he broke 
 his fast with a meal as simple as the European "rolls and 
 coffee" — in this case merely a few mouthfuls of bread dipped 
 in wine. After breakfast he might call on his friends or perhaps 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 145. 
 
The Home and Private Life 
 
 261 
 
 ride into the country and visit his estates. About ten o'clock 
 (which the Athenians called "full market"), he would be 
 pretty sure to find his way to the Agora. The shops at this 
 time were crowded with purchasers, and every sociable citizen 
 of Athens was to be found in them or in the neighboring colon- 
 nades which lined the market place. 
 
 Peristyle of a Pompeian House 
 
 House of the Vettii, Pompeii 
 
 The peristyle, excavated in 1894-1895 A.D., has been carefully restored. The garden, 
 fountains, tables, and marble colonnades are all modem. 
 
 The public resorts were deserted at noon, when the Athenian 
 returned home to enjoy a light meal and a rest during the heat. 
 As the day grew cooler, men again went out and occupations 
 visited a gymnasium, such as the Lyceum or the of the after- 
 Academy, in the city suburbs.^ Here were grounds 
 for running, wrestling, discus-throwing, and other sports, as 
 well as rooms for bathing and anointing. While the younger 
 men busied themselves in such active exercises, those of 
 ^ See page 288. 
 
262 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 maturer years might be content with less vigorous games or 
 with conversation on political or philosophical themes. 
 
 The principal meal of the day came about sunset. The 
 master of the house, if he had no guests, shared the repast with 
 The evening his wife and children. For a man of moderate 
 ™®** means the ordinary fare was very much what it is 
 
 now in Greece — bread, olives, figs, cheese, and a little meat 
 as an occasional luxury. At the end of the meal the diners 
 
 A Greek Banquet 
 
 From a vase painting by Duris 
 
 refreshed themselves with wine mixed with water. The Greeks 
 appear to have been usually as temperate in their drink as they 
 were frugal in their food. The remainder of the evening would 
 be devoted to conversation and music and possibly a little 
 reading. As a rule the Athenian went early to bed. 
 
 A Roman of the higher class, who lived in late republican or 
 early imperial times, passed through much the same daily 
 Morning routine as an Athenian citizen in the days of Per- 
 
 icles. He rose at an early hour and after a light 
 breakfast dispatched his private business with the 
 help of his steward and manager. He then took his place in the 
 atrium to meet the crowd of poor dependents who came to pay 
 their respects to their patron and to receive their usual morn- 
 ing alms — either food or sufficient money to buy a modest 
 dinner. Having greeted his visitors and perhaps helped them 
 in legal or business matters, the noble entered his litter and 
 was carried down to the Forum. Here he might attend the law 
 
 round of a 
 Roman noble 
 
The Home and Private Life 
 
 263 
 
 courts to plead a case for himself or for his clients. If he were a 
 member of the Senate, he would ta^ke part in the deliberations 
 of that body. At eleven o'clock, when the ordinary duties of 
 the morning were over, he would return home to eat his 
 luncheon and enjoy the midday rest, or siesta. The practice of 
 having a nap in the heat 
 of the day became so gen- 
 eral that at noon the 
 streets of a Roman city 
 had the same deserted 
 appearance as at mid- 
 night. 
 
 After an hour of re- 
 freshing sleep it was time 
 fortheregu- The after- 
 lar exercise noon exercise 
 
 , r J and bath 
 
 out 01 doors 
 
 in the Campus Martius 
 or indoors at one of the 
 large city baths. Then 
 came one of the chief pleasures of a Roman's existence — the 
 daily bath. It was taken ordinarily in one of the public 
 bathing establishments, or thermcs, to be found in every Ro- 
 man town.^ A Roman bath was a luxurious affair. After un- 
 dressing, the bathers entered a warm anteroom and sat for a 
 time on benches, in order to perspire freely. This was a pre- 
 caution against the danger of passing too suddenly into the hot 
 bath, which was taken in a large tank of water sunk in the mid- 
 dle of the floor. Then came an exhilarating cold plunge and ' 
 anointing with perfumed oil. Afterwards the bathers rested on 
 the couches with which the resort was supplied and passed the 
 time in reading or conversation until the hour for dinner. 
 
 The late dinner, with the Romans as with the Greeks, formed 
 the principal meal of the day. It was usually a The late 
 social function. The host and his guests reclined <*inner 
 on couches arranged about a table. The Romans borrowed 
 
 1 See page 285. 
 
 A Roman Litter 
 
 The litter consists of an ordinary couch with four 
 posts and a pair of poles. Curtains fastened to the 
 rod above the canopy shielded the occupant from 
 observation. 
 
264 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 from the Greeks the custom of ending a banquet with a sym- 
 posium, or drinking-bout. , The tables were cleared of dishes, 
 and the guests were anointed with perfumes and crowned with 
 garlands. During the banquet and the symposium it was 
 customary for professional performers to entertain the guests 
 with music, dancing, pantomimes, and feats of jugglery. 
 
 92. Amusements 
 
 The Athenians celebrated many religious festivals. One of 
 Athenian re- ^^^ most important was the Great Panathenaea,^ 
 ligious fes- held every fourth year in the month of July. 
 ^^^ ^ Athletic contests and poetical recitations, sacri- 
 
 fices, feasts, and processions honored the goddess Athena, who 
 
 Theater of Dionysus, Athens 
 
 The theater of Dionysus, where dramatic exhibitions were held, lay close to the south- 
 eastern angle of the Acropolis. The audience at first sat upon wooden benches rising, tier 
 after tier, on the adjacent hillside. About the middle of the fourth century B.C. these were 
 replaced by the stone seats which are still to be seen. Sixteen thousand people could be 
 accommodated in this open-air theater. 
 
 presided over the Athenian city. Even more interesting, per- 
 haps, were the dramatic performances held in midwinter and in 
 spring, at the festivals of Dionysus. The tragedies and com- 
 
 i Panathenaic means "belonging to all the Athenians." See page 292. 
 
Amusements 
 
 265 
 
 edies composed for these entertainments took their place among 
 the masterpieces of Greek hterature. 
 
 There is very httle hkeness between the ancient and the 
 modern drama. Greek plays were performed out of doors in 
 the bright sunhght. Until late Roman times it Features of a 
 is unlikely that a raised stage existed. The three Gre^k play 
 actors and the members of the chorus appeared together in the 
 dancing ring, or orchestra. The perform- 
 ers were all men. Each actor might play 
 several parts. There was no elaborate scen- 
 ery; the spectator had to rely chiefly on his 
 own imagination for the setting of the 
 piece. The actors indulged in few lively 
 movements or gestures. They must have 
 looked from a distance like a group of ma- 
 jestic statues. All wore elaborate costumes, 
 and tragic actors, in addition, were made 
 to appear larger than human with masks, 
 padding, and thick-soled boots, or buskins. 
 The performances occupied the three days 
 of the Dionysiac festivals, beginning early 
 in the morning and lasting till night. 
 All this time was necessary because they 
 formed contests for a prize which the 
 people awarded to the poet and chorus 
 whose presentation was judged of highest 
 excellence. 
 
 Pantomimes formed the staple amuse- 
 ment of the Roman theater, pantomime 
 In these performances a single and vaude- 
 dancer, ' by movements and ^^"' ^* ^^""^ 
 gestures, represented mythological scenes and love stories. The 
 actor took several characters in succession and a chorus accom- 
 panied him with songs. There were also "vaudeville" enter- 
 tainments, with all manner of jugglers, ropedancers, acrobats, 
 and clowns, to amuse a people who found no pleasure in the 
 refined productions of the Greek stage. 
 
 A Dancing Girl 
 
 A Greek bronze statu- 
 ette found in a sunken 
 galley off the coast of 
 Tunis. The galley had 
 been wrecked while on its 
 way to Rome carrying a 
 load of art objects to 
 decorate the villas of 
 wealthy nobles. This 
 statuette was doubtless a 
 life-like copy of some well- 
 known entertainer. The 
 dancer's pose suggests the 
 American " Cakewalk" 
 and her costume, the 
 modem " hobble skirt." 
 
266 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 Far more popular than even pantomime and vaudeville were 
 the ''games of the circus." At Rome these were held chiefly 
 in the Circus Maximus. Chariot races formed the 
 principal attraction of the circus. There were 
 usually four horses to a chariot, though sometimes the drivers 
 
 Chariot races 
 
 The Circus Maximus (Restoration) 
 
 showed their skill by handling as many as six or seven horses. 
 The contestants whirled seven times around the low wall, or 
 spina, which divided the race course. The shortness of the 
 stretches and the sharp turns about the spina must have pre- 
 vented the attainment of great speed. A race, nevertheless, 
 was a most exciting sport. What we should call "fouling" was 
 permitted and even encouraged. The driver might turn his 
 team against another or might endeavor to upset a rival's car. 
 It was a very tame contest that did not have its accompani- 
 ment of broken chariots, fallen horses, and killed or injured 
 drivers. 
 
 The Circus Maximus was often used for a variety of animal 
 Animal- shows. Fierce wild beasts, brought from every 
 
 baitings quarter of the empire, were turned loose to slaugh- 
 
 ter one another, or to tear to pieces condemned criminals.^ 
 1 See page 234, 
 
Amusements 
 
 267 
 
 More popular still were the contests between savage animals 
 and men. Such amusements did something to satisfy the lust 
 for blood in the Roman populace — a lust which was more 
 completely satisfied by the gladiatorial combats. 
 
 Exhibitions of gladiators were known in Italy long before 
 they became popular at Rome. The combats probably started 
 from the savage practice of sacrificing prisoners Gladiatorial 
 or slaves at the funeral of their master. Then the shows 
 custom arose of allowing the victims a chance for their lives by 
 
 Gladiators 
 
 From a stucco relief on the tomb of Scaurus, Pompeii. Beginning at the left are two 
 fully armed horsemen fighting with lances. Behind them are two gladiators, one of whom is 
 appealing to the people. Then follows a combat in which the defeated party raises his hand 
 in supplication for mercy. The lower part of the relief represents fights with various wild 
 beasts. 
 
 having them fight one another, the conquerors being spared 
 for future battles. From this it was but a step to keeping 
 trained slaves as gladiators. During the imperial epoch the 
 number of such exhibitions increased greatly. The emperor 
 Trajan, for example, to celebrate his victories over the Dacians,'^ 
 exhibited no less than ten thousand men within the space of 
 four months. The gladiators belonged to various classes, 
 
 1 See page 200, 
 
268 Classical Civilization 
 
 according to the defensive armor they wore and the style of 
 fighting they employed. When a man was wounded and unable 
 to continue the struggle, he might appeal to the spectators. 
 He lifted his finger to plead for release; if he had fought well, 
 the people indicated their wiUingness to spare him by waving 
 their handkerchiefs. If the spectators were in a cruel mood, they 
 turned down their thumbs as the signal for his deathblow. 
 These hideous exhibitions continued in different parts of the 
 Roman Empire until the fifth century of our era. 
 
 Gladiatorial combats, chariot races, and dramatic shows were 
 free performances. For the lower classes in the Roman city 
 •' Bread and they became the chief pleasure of life. The days 
 the games of of their celebration were public holidays, which 
 in the fourth century numbered no less than one 
 hundred and seventy-five. The once-sovereign people of Rome 
 became a lazy, worthless rabble, fed . by the state and amused 
 with the games. It was well said by an ancient satirist that the 
 Romans wanted only two things to make them happy — "bread 
 and the games of the circus." ^ 
 
 93. Slavery 
 
 The private life of the Greeks and Romans, as described in 
 the preceding pages, would have been impossible without the 
 Place of Slav- existence of a large servile class. Slaves did much 
 ery in classi- of the heavy and disagreeable work in the ancient 
 
 cd.1 life 
 
 world, thus allowing the free citizen to engage in 
 more honorable employment or to pass his days in dignified 
 leisure. 
 
 The Greeks seem sometimes to have thought that only bar- 
 barians should be degraded to the condition of servitude. Most 
 Sources of Greek slaves, as a matter of fact, were purchased 
 slaves from foreign countries. But after the Romans 
 
 had subdued the Mediterranean world, their captives included 
 not only members of inferior races, but also the cultivated 
 inhabitants of Greece, Egypt, and Asia Minor. We hear of 
 slaves at Rome who served as clerks, secretaries, librarians, 
 
 1 Panem et cir censes (Juvenal, x, 80-81). 
 
Slavery 269 
 
 actors, and musicians. Their education was often superior to 
 that of the coarse and brutal masters who owned them. 
 
 The number of slaves, though great enough in Athens and 
 other Greek cities, reached almost incredible figures during the 
 later period of Roman history. Every victorious Number and 
 battle swelled the troops of captives sent to the cheapness of 
 slave markets at Rome. Ordinary slaves became ^ ^^^^ 
 as cheap as beasts of burden are now. The Roman poet Horace 
 tells us that at least ten slaves were necessary for a gentleman 
 in even moderate circumstances. Wealthy individuals, given 
 to excessive luxury, might number their city slaves by the hun- 
 dreds, besides many more on their country estates. 
 
 Slaves engaged in a great variety of occupations. They were 
 
 domestic servants, farm laborers, miners, artisans, factory 
 
 hands, and even shopkeepers. Household slaves 
 
 Slaves' tasks 
 at Rome were employed in every conceivable way. 
 
 Each part of a rich man's residence had its special staff of ser- 
 vants. The possession of a fine troop of slaves, dressed in hand- 
 some liveries, was a favorite method of showing one's wealth 
 and luxury. 
 
 It is difficult for us to realize t'he attitude of ancient peoples 
 toward their slaves. They were regarded as part of the chattels 
 of the house — as on a level with domestic animals Treatment of 
 rather than human beings. Though Athenian law slaves 
 forbade owners to kill their slaves or to treat them cruelly, it 
 permitted the corporal punishment of slaves for slight offenses. 
 At Rome, until the imperial epoch,^ no restraints whatever 
 existed upon the master's power. A slave was part of his prop- 
 erty with which he could do exactly as he pleased. The terrible 
 punishments, the beating with scourges which followed the 
 shghtest misconduct or neglect of duty, the branding with a 
 hot iron which a runaway slave received, the fearful penalty 
 of crucifixion which followed an attempt upon the owner's 
 life — all these tortures show how hard was the lot of the bond- 
 man in pagan Rome. 
 
 A slave, under some circumstances, could gain his freedom. 
 
 ^ See page 215. 
 
270 Classical Civilization 
 
 In Greece, where many little states constantly at war bordered 
 Possibilities one another, a slave could often run away to lib- 
 of freedom erty. In a great empire like Rome, where no 
 boundary lines existed, this was usually impossible. Freedom, 
 however, was sometimes voluntarily granted. A master in his 
 
 C^^ssiaj5fp=====^^ will might liberate 
 
 ^"^""^-^^ ^llik ^^^ favorite slave, as 
 ^^^^^ a reward for the 
 ^=--— ^"""'^rHT^Ti^^P faithful service of a 
 Ut^i''''tL i^ lifetime. A more 
 ^ " common practice per- 
 
 A Slave's Collar mitted the slave to 
 
 A runaway slave, if recaptured, was sometimes com- -i + -f U* 
 
 pelled to wear a metal collar riveted about his neck. One ^^^P ^ part OI JllS 
 
 of these collars, still preserved at Rome, bears the inscrip- earnings Until he had 
 tion: Senus sum dom{i)ni mei Scholastici v(iri) spieciabilis). i ■!,•(- 
 
 Tene me nefugiam de domo. — • "I am the slave of my mas- o -*• '-^ 
 
 ter Scholasticus, a gentleman of importance*. Hold me, purchaSC his freedom, 
 lest I flee from home." oi • /-> 
 
 blavery m Greece 
 and Italy had existed from the earliest times. It never was 
 Permanence more flourishing than in the great age of classical 
 of slavery history. Nor did it pass away when the Roman 
 world became Christian. The spread of Christianity certainly 
 helped to improve the lot of the slave and to encourage hi? 
 liberation. The Church, nevertheless, recognized slavery from 
 the beginning. Not until long after ancient civilization had 
 perished did the curse of slavery finally disappear from Euro- 
 pean lands.^ 
 
 94. Greek Literature 
 
 The literature of Greece begins with epic poetry. An epic 
 
 may be defined as a long narrative in verse, dealing with some 
 
 large and noble theme. The earliest epic poetry of 
 Epic poetry ° . t' f J 
 
 the Greeks was inseparable from music. Wander- 
 ing minstrels sang at feasts in the palaces of kings and accom- 
 panied their lays with the music of the clear-toned lyre. In 
 time, as his verse reached a more artistic character, the singer 
 was able to give up the lyre and to depend for effect solely on 
 the poetic power of his narrative. Finally, the scattered lays 
 
 1 See pages 436, 463. 
 
Greek Literature 
 
 271 
 
 Lyric poetry 
 
 were combined into long poems. The most famous are the 
 Iliad and the Odyssey, works which the Greeks attributed to 
 Horner.^ 
 
 Several centuries after Homer the Greeks began to create a 
 new form of poetic expression — lyric poetry. In short poems, 
 accompanied by the flute 
 or the lyre, they found a 
 medium for the expression of personal 
 feehngs which was not furnished by 
 the long and cumbrous epic. The 
 greatest lyric poet was Pindar. We 
 still possess forty-four of his odes, 
 which were written in honor of victo- 
 rious athletes at the Olympian and 
 other national games.^ Pindar's 
 verses were so popular that he be- 
 came, as it were, the "poet laureate" 
 of Greece. When Alexander the 
 Great destroyed Thebes,^ the native 
 town of Pindar, he spared that poet's 
 birthplace from the general ruin. 
 
 The three great masters of the 
 tragic drama ^ lived and wrote in 
 Athens during the splen- Athenian 
 did half century between tragedy 
 the Persian and the Peloponnesian 
 wars. Such was the fertility of their 
 genius that they are said to have writ- 
 ten altogether nearly three hundred 
 plays. Only thirty-two have come 
 down to us. ^schylus, the first of the tragic poets, had fought 
 at Marathon and Salamis. One of his works, the Persians, is a 
 magnificent song of triumph for the victory of Hellas. Sopho- 
 cles, while yet a young man, gained the prize in a dramatic 
 contest with ^Eschylus. His plays mark the perfection of Greek 
 
 Sophocles 
 
 Lateran Museum, Rome 
 This marble statue is possibly 
 a copy of the bronze original 
 which the Athenians set up in 
 the theater of Dionysus. The 
 feet and the box of manuscript 
 rolls are modern restorations. 
 
 ' See page 73. 
 2 See page 80. 
 
 ^ See page 120. 
 ■* See page 265. 
 
272 Classical Civilization 
 
 tragedy. After the death of Sophocles the Athenians revered 
 him as a hero and honored his memory with yearly sacrifices. 
 Euripides was the third of the Athenian dramatists and the 
 most generally popular. His fame reached far beyond his 
 native city. We are told that the Sicilians were so fond of his 
 verses that they granted freedom to every one of the Athenian 
 prisoners captured at Syracuse who could recite the poet's lines. 
 
 Athenian comedy during the fifth century B.C. is represented 
 by the plays of Aristophanes. He was both a great poet and a 
 Athenian great satirist. In one comedy Aristophanes 
 
 comedy attacks the demagogue Cleon, who was prominent 
 
 in Athenian poHtics after the death of Pericles. In other come- 
 dies he ridicules the philosophers, makes fun of the ordinary 
 citizen's delight in sitting on jury courts and trying cases, and 
 criticizes those responsible for the unfortunate expedition to 
 Sicily. The plays of Aristophanes were performed before ad- 
 miring audiences of thousands of citizens and hence must have 
 had much influence on public opinion. 
 
 The "father of history," Herodotus, flourished about the 
 middle of the fifth century B.C. Though a native of Asia Minor, 
 Herodotus spent some of the best years of his life 
 at Athens, mingling in its brilliant society and 
 coming under the influences, literary and artistic, of that city. 
 He traveled widely in the Greek world and in the East, as a 
 preparation for his great task of writing an account of the rise 
 of the Oriental nations and the struggle between Greece and 
 Persia. Herodotus was not a critical historian, diligently sift- 
 ing truth from fable. Where he can he gives us facts. Where 
 facts are lacking, he tells interesting stories in a most winning 
 style. A much more scientific writer was Thucydides, an 
 Athenian who lived during the epoch of the Peloponnesian War 
 and became the historian of that contest. An Athenian con- 
 temporary of Thucydides, Xenophon, is best known from his 
 Anabasis, which describes the famous expedition of the "Ten 
 Thousand" Greeks against Persia.^ 
 
 Of the later prose writers of Greece it is sufficient to name 
 1 See page 121. 
 
Greek Philosophy 273 
 
 only one — the immortal Plutarch. He was a native of Chae- 
 ronea in Boeotia and lived during the first century 
 of our era. Greece at that time was only a prov- 
 ince of the Roman Empire; the days of her greatness had long 
 since passed away. Plutarch thus had rather a melancholy 
 task in writing his Parallel Lives. In this work he relates, first 
 the life of an eminent Greek, then of a famous Roman who in 
 some way resembled him; and ends the account with a short 
 comparison of the two men. Plutarch had a wonderful gift of 
 sympathy for his heroes and a keen eye for what was dramatic 
 in their careers. It is not surprising, therefore, that Plutarch 
 has always been a favorite author. No other ancient writer 
 gives us so vivid and intimate a picture of the classical world. 
 From the foregoing survey it is clear that the Greeks were 
 pioneers in many forms of literature. They first composed 
 artistic epic poems. They invented lyric and dra- orieinalitv of 
 matic poetry. They were the first to write his- Greek litera- 
 tories and biographies. In oratory, as has been "^^ 
 seen, they also rose to eminence.^ We shall now find that the 
 Greek intellect was no less fertile and original in the study of 
 
 philosophy. 
 
 95. Greek Philosophy 
 
 The Greek philosophy took its rise in the seventh century 
 B.C., when a few bold students began to search out the myster- 
 ies of the universe. Their tJieories were so many 
 
 . The sophists 
 
 and so contradictory, however, that after a time 
 
 philosophers gave up the study of nature and proposed in turn 
 to study man himself. These later thinkers were called soph- 
 ists. They traveled throughout Greece, gathering the young 
 men about them and lecturing for pay on subjects of practical 
 interest. Among other things they taught the rhetoric and ora- 
 tory which were needed for success in a public career. 
 One of the founders of Greek philosophy and the greatest 
 
 teacher of his age was Socrates the Athenian. „ 
 
 . Socrates 
 
 He lived and taught during the period of the 
 
 Peloponnesian War. Socrates resembled the sophists in his 
 
 1 See page 117. 
 
274 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 possession of an inquiring, skeptical mind which questioned 
 
 every common belief and superstition. But he went beyond 
 
 the sophists in his emphasis on problems of every-day morahty. 
 
 Though Socrates wrote nothing, his teaching and personaUty 
 
 made a deep impression on his 
 contemporaries. The Delphic 
 oracle declared that no one in 
 the world was wiser than Soc- 
 rates. Yet he lived through a 
 long life at Athens, a poor man 
 who would neither work at his 
 trade of sculptor, nor (as did 
 the sophists) accept money for 
 his instruction. He walked the 
 streets, barefoot and half-clad,, 
 and engaged in animated con- 
 versation with anyone who was 
 willing to discuss intellectual 
 subjects with him. Socrates 
 must have been a familiar fig- 
 ure to the Athenians. His short 
 body, large, bald head, and 
 homely features hardly presented the ideal of a philosopher. 
 Even Aristophanes in a comedy laughs at him. 
 
 Late in life Socrates was accused of impiety and of corrupt- 
 ing the youth of Athens with his doctrines. As a matter of 
 Condemnation ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^ deeply religious man. If he objected 
 and death to the Crude mythology of Homer, he often spoke 
 o ocrates ^£ ^^^ God, who ruled the world, and of a divine 
 spirit or conscience within his own breast. A jury court found 
 him guilty, however, and condemned him to death. He refused 
 to escape from prison when opportunity offered and passed his 
 last days in eager conversation on the immortality of the soul. 
 When the hour of departure arrived, he bade his disciples 
 farewell and calmly drained the cup of hemlock, a poison that 
 caused a painless death. Although Socrates gave his life for 
 his philosophy, this did not perish with him. 
 
 Socrates 
 
 Vatican Gallery, Rome 
 
Greek Philosophy 275 
 
 One of the members of the Socratic circle was Plato, a wealthy 
 noble who abandoned a public career for the attractions of 
 philosophy. After the death of Socrates, Plato 
 traveled widely in the Greek world and even 
 visited Egypt, where he interviewed the learned priests. On 
 his return to Athens Plato began teaching in the garden and 
 gymnasium called the Academy.^ His writings, known as 
 Dialogues, are cast in the form of question and answer that 
 Socrates had used. In most of them Plato makes Socrates the 
 chief speaker. Plato's works are both profound in thought and 
 admirable in style. The Athenians used to say that if Zeus had 
 spoken Greek he would have spoken it as did Plato. 
 
 As great a philosopher as Plato, but a far less attractive 
 writer, was Aristotle. He was not an Athenian by birth, but 
 he passed many years in Athens, first as a pupil of 
 Plato, who called him the "mind" of the school, 
 and then as a teacher in the Athenian city. Aristotle seems to 
 have taken all knowledge for his province. He investigated the 
 ideas underlying the arts of rhetoric and poetry; he gathered 
 the constitutions of many Greek states and drew froni them 
 some general principles of politics; he studied collections of 
 strange plants and animals to learn their structure and habits; 
 he examined the acts and beliefs of men in order to write books 
 on ethics. In all this investigation Aristotle was not content to 
 accept what previous men had written or to spin a pleasing 
 theory out of his own brain. Everywhere he sought for facts; 
 everything he tried to bring to the test of personal observation. 
 Aristotle, then, was as much a scientist as a philosopher. His 
 books were reverently studied for centuries after his death and 
 are still used in our universities. 
 
 The system of philosophy called Epicureanism was founded 
 
 by a Greek named Epicurus. He taught in Athens during the 
 
 earlier part of the third century B.C. Epicurus 
 
 1 ,. 1 1 , . 1 , 1 • 1 Epicureanism 
 
 believed that pleasure is the sole good, pam, the 
 
 sole evil. He meant by pleasure not so much the passing enjoy- 
 ments of the hour as the permanent happiness of a lifetime. In 
 
 1 See page 261. 
 
276 Classical Civilization 
 
 order to be happy men should not trouble themselves with use- 
 less luxuries, but should lead the "simple Hfe." They must be 
 virtuous, for virtue will bring more real satisfaction than vice. 
 Above all, men ought to free themselves from idle hopes and 
 fears about a future existence. The belief in the immortality 
 of the soul, said Epicurus, is only a delusion, for both soul and 
 body are material things which death dissolves into the atoms 
 making up the universe. And if there are any gods, he 
 declared, they do not concern themselves with human affairs. 
 Some of the followers of Epicurus seemed to find in his philo- 
 sophic system justification for free indulgence in every appetite 
 and passion. Even to-day, when we call a person an "Epicu- 
 rean," we think of him as a selfish pleasure seeker. 
 
 The noblest of all pagan philosophies was Stoicism, founded 
 by Zeno, a contemporary of Epicurus. Virtue, said the Stoic,, 
 consists in living "according to nature," that is, 
 accordmg to the Universal Reason or Divine Prov- 
 idence that rules the world. The followers of this philosophy 
 tried, therefore, to ignore the feelings and exalt the reason as a 
 guide to conduct. They practiced self-denial, despised the 
 pomps and vanities of the world, and sought to rise above such 
 emotions as grief, fear, hope, and joy. The doctrines of Stoi- 
 cism gained many adherents among the Romans ^ and through 
 them became a real moral force in the ancient world. Stoicism 
 is even now no outworn creed. Our very word "stoical" is a 
 synonym for calm indifference to pleasure or to pain. 
 
 96. Roman Literature 
 
 The beginnings of Roman literature go back to the third 
 century B.C., when some knowledge of the Greek language 
 Rise of Ro- became increasingly common in Rome. The 
 man litera- earlier writers — chiefly poets and dramatists — 
 did little original work, and usually were content 
 to translate and adapt the productions of Greek authors for 
 Roman audiences. During this period the Romans gradually 
 discovered the capabilities of their language for prose composi- 
 
 1 See page 226. 
 
Roman Literature 277 
 
 tion. The republican institutions of Rome, like those of 
 Athens, were highly favorable to the art of public speaking. 
 It was the development of oratory which did most to mold the 
 Latin language into fitness for the varied forms of prose. 
 
 Cicero, the greatest of Roman orators, created a style for 
 Latin prose composition which has been admired and imitated 
 by men of letters even to our own day. Latin, in 
 his hands, became a magnificent instrument for the 
 expression of human thought. Cicero's qualities as an author 
 are shown, not only by his Orations, but also by the numerous 
 Epistles which he wrote to friends and correspondents in all 
 parts of the Roman world. Besides their historical interest 
 Cicero's letters are models of what good letters ought to be — 
 the expression of the writer's real thoughts and feelings in sim- 
 ple, unstilted language. Cicero also composed a number of 
 Dialogues, chiefly on philosophical themes. If not very pro- 
 found, they are delightfully written, and long served as text- 
 books in the schools. 
 
 Another eminent statesman — Julius Caesar — won success 
 in literature. As an orator he was admitted by his contempo- 
 raries to stand second to Cicero. None of his „ 
 
 Caesar 
 speeches have survived. We possess, however, 
 
 his invaluable Commentaries on the Gallic and Civil wars. 
 These works, though brief and in most parts rather dull, are 
 highly praised for their simple, concise style and their mastery 
 of the art of rapid narration. 
 
 The half century included within the Augustan Age marks 
 a real epoch in the history of Latin literature. The most fa- 
 mous poet of this period was Vergil. The Mneid, Vergil and 
 which he undertook at the suggestion of Augustus, Horace 
 is his best-known work. In form the poem is a narrative of 
 the adventures of the Trojan hero, ^Eneas,^ but its real theme is 
 the growth of Rome under the fostering care of the gods. The 
 Mneid, though unfinished at the author's death, became at once 
 what it has always remained — the only ancient epic worthy 
 of comparison with the Iliad or with the Odyssey. Another 
 
 I See page 142. 
 
278 Classical Civilization 
 
 member of the Augustan circle was Vergil's friend and fellow- 
 worker, Horace. An imitative poet, Horace reproduced in 
 Latin verse the forms, and sometimes even the substance, of 
 his Greek models. But, like Vergil, what Horace borrowed he 
 made his own by the added beauty which he gave to it. His 
 Odes are perhaps the most admirable examples of literary art 
 to be found in any language. 
 
 The most famous prose writer of the Augustan Age was Livy. 
 His History of Rome, beginning with Romulus and extending 
 
 to Augustus, traced the rise and growth of the 
 
 Roman state during eight centuries of triumphal 
 
 progress. It did in prose what Vergil's jEneid had done in verse. 
 
 The period of the "Good Emperors" saw the rise of several 
 
 important authors, of whom one, the historian Tacitus, was a 
 
 . man of genius. The crowning labor of his life 
 
 was a history of Rome from Tiberius to Domitian. 
 Of this work, issued under the two titles of Histories and 
 Annals, only about one-half is extant. 
 
 Less than two hundred years separate Cicero and Tacitus. 
 During this period Latin authors, writing under the influence 
 Survival of °^ *^^^ Greece, accomplished much valuable work. 
 Roman Some of their productions are scarcely inferior to 
 
 the Greek masterpieces. In later centuries, when 
 
 Greek literature was either neglected or forgotten in the West, 
 
 the literature of Rome was still read and enjoyed. Even to-day 
 
 a knowledge of it forms an essential part of a "classical" 
 
 education. 
 
 97. Greek Architecture 
 
 The existing monuments of Greek architecture — chiefly 
 ruined temples — afford some idea of its leading characteristics. 
 Characteris- '^^^ building materials were limestone and white 
 tics of Greek marble. The blocks of stone were not bound 
 1 ec ure together by cement, but by metal clamps which 
 held them in a firm grip. It was usual to color the ornamental 
 parts of a temple and the open spaces that served as a back- 
 ground for sculpture. The Greeks did not employ the principle, 
 of the arch, in order to cover large spaces with a vaulted ceil- 
 
Greek Architecture 
 
 279 
 
 ing. Their temples and other public buildings had only flat 
 ceilings, resting on long rows of columns. The column probably 
 developed from the wooden post or tree trunk used in timber 
 construction. The capital at the top of the column originated 
 in the square wooden slab which supported the heavy beam of 
 the roof. 
 
 Cornice 
 
 Cornice 
 Frieze 
 
 Architrave 
 -7 Capital 
 
 Shaft 
 
 Stylohate 
 
 Stylobate 
 
 Corner or a Doric 
 Facade 
 
 Corner of an 
 Ionic Facade 
 
 The two Greek orders of architecture, Doric and lonic,^ are 
 distinguished mainly by differences in the treatment of the col- 
 umn. The Doric column has no base of its own. The Doric 
 The sturdy shaft is grooved lengthwise with some column 
 twenty flutings. The capital is a circular band of stone capped 
 
 1 The so-called Corinthian order differs from the Ionic only in its capital. 
 
28o 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 by a square block, aU without decoration. The mainland of 
 Greece was the especial home of the Doric order. This was 
 also the characteristic style of southern Italy and Sicily. 
 
 The Ionic column rests upon a base. Its shaft is taU and 
 slender. The beautifully carved capital swells outward into 
 The Ionic two spiral rolls, the ends of which are curled under 
 column to form the "volutes." The Ionic order flourished 
 
 particularly in Asia Minor. It was well known, too, at Athens. 
 
 a. Corinthian 
 
 b. Composite 
 Capitals 
 
 c. Tuscan 
 
 The highly decorative Corinthian capital, modeled on acanthus leaves, came into fashion 
 in Alexandrian and Roman times. The Composite capital, as its name indicates, combined 
 details from the Ionic and Corinthian into one ornate whole. This and the plain Tuscan 
 capital were quite generally employed by the Romans. 
 
 The temple formed the chief structure in a Greek city. It 
 was very simple in outline — merely a rectangular building 
 Nature of the provided with doors, but without windows. 
 Greek temple Around it was a single or a double row of columns. 
 Above them rose the architrave, a plain band of massive stones 
 which reached from one column to another. Then came the 
 frieze, adorned with sculptured reliefs, then the horizontal 
 cornice, and at the ends of the building the triangular pedi- 
 ments formed by the sloping roof. The pediments were 
 sometimes decorated with statues. Since the temple was not 
 intended to hold a congregation of worshipers, but only to 
 contain the image of the god, the interior usually had little 
 ornamentation. 
 
 Greek temples were not very large, for hugeness was no 
 object to the builders. They were not even lavishly decorated. 
 
Restoration 
 
 Present Condition 
 
 THE PARTHENON 
 
 After serving as a temple for about nine centuries, the Parthenon was turned into a Christian 
 church, and later into a Mohammedan mosque. In 1687 a.d. the Venetians bombarded Athens 
 and sent a shell into the center of the building, which the Turks had used as a powder maga- 
 zine. The result was an explosion that threw down the side walls and many of the columns. 
 
Figures from the Pediment of the Parthenon 
 
 4*>fr 4 
 
 Groups from the Parthenon Frieze 
 
 Corner of the Parthenon 
 (Restored) 
 
 Caryatid Porch of the 
 Erechtheum 
 
Greek Sculpture 281 
 
 Their beauty lies, most of all, in their harmonious proportions 
 and perfect symmetry. In the best examples of uniqueness 
 the Greek temple there are, for instance, no of the Greek 
 straight lines. The columns are not set at equal ^™^ ® 
 intervals, but closer together near the corners of the building. 
 The shafts of the columns, instead of tapering upward at a 
 uniform rate, swell slightly toward the center. The artistic 
 eyes of the Greeks delighted in such subtle curves. These 
 characteristics make a classical temple unique of its kind.^ 
 
 98. Greek Sculpture 
 
 The greatest achievement of the Greeks in art was their 
 sculpture. Roman artists surpassed them in the ^j^^ Greek 
 creation of massive architectural works; modern genius in 
 artists have surpassed them in painting. In ^^" ^ ^^^ 
 sculpture the Greeks still remain unexcelled. 
 
 The existing remains of Greek sculpture are very scanty. 
 The statues of gold and ivory vanished long ago. The bronze 
 statues, formerly numbered by thousands, have Loss of the 
 nearly all gone into the melting pot. Sculptures masterpieces 
 in marble were turned into mortar or used as building mate- 
 rials. Those which escaped such a fate were often ruined by 
 wanton mutilation and centuries of neglect. The statues 
 which we still possess are mainly marble copies, made in Roman 
 times from Greek originals. It is as if the paintings by the old 
 masters of Europe, four centuries ago, were now known only in 
 the reproductions by modern artists of inferior powers. 
 
 The Greek sculptor worked with a variety of materials. 
 Wood was in common use during primitive times. Terra cotta 
 was employed at all periods for statuettes a few ^^ , . , 
 inches in height. Productions in gold and ivory, 
 from the costliness of these objects, were extremely rare. Bronze 
 was the fa,vorite material of some of the most eminent artists. 
 The Greek sculptor especially relied on the beautiful marbles 
 in which his country abounded. 
 
 The methods employed by the ancient sculptor differed in 
 
 I For illustrations of Greek temples, see pages 89, loi. 
 
282 Classical Civilization 
 
 some respects from those followed by his modern successors. A 
 Technical Greek marble statue was usually built up out of 
 processes several parts. The joining was accomplished with 
 
 such skill as to escape ordinary observation. The preliminary 
 work of hewing out from the rough was done by means of 
 chisels. The surface of the marble afterwards received a careful 
 polishing with the file, and also with sand. Marble statues 
 were always more or less painted. The coloring seems to have 
 been done sparingly, being applied, as a rule, only to the 
 features and draperies. Still, it is worth while to remember 
 that the pure white statues of modern sculptors would not 
 have satisfied Greek artists of the classical age. 
 
 Greek sculpture existed in the two forms of bas-reliefs and 
 statuary in the round. Reliefs were chiefly used for temple 
 Varieties pediments and friezes, and also for the many 
 
 of Greek grave monuments. Statues consisted of the images 
 
 scu p ure ^£ ^-^^ gods set up in their shrines, the sculptures 
 
 dedicated as offerings to divinities, and the figures of statesmen, 
 generals, and victorious athletes raised in public places and 
 sanctuaries. 
 
 This list will show how many were the opportunities which 
 the ancient sculptor enjoyed. The service of religion created a 
 Importance constant demand for his genius. The numerous 
 of the sculp- athletic contests and the daily sports of the gym- 
 nasium gave him a chance to study living models 
 in the handsome, finely-shaped bodies of the contestants. 
 With such inspiration it is not remarkable that sculpture 
 reached so high a development in ancient Greece. '^ 
 
 99. Roman Architecture and Sculpture 
 
 In architecture the Romans achieved preeminence. The 
 The arch and temples and other public works of Greece seem 
 dome in Ro- almost insignificant beside the stupendous edifices 
 man ui ings j-g^jgg^j ^y ;Roman genius in every province of the 
 empire. The ability of the Romans to build on so large a, 
 
 1 For illustrations of Greek statues see pages 80, 81, 103, 117, 119, 129, 271 
 and the plates facing pages 76, 77, 80, 130, 131. 
 
Roman Architecture and Sculpture 283 
 
 scale arose from their use of vaulted constructions. Knowledge 
 of the round arch passed over from the Orient to the Etruscans 
 and from them to the Romans.^ At first the arch was employed 
 mainly for gates, drainage sewers, aqueducts, and bridges. 
 In imperial times this device was adopted to permit the con- 
 struction of vast buildings with overarching domes. The 
 principle of the dome has inspired some of the finest creations 
 of ancient and modern architecture. 
 
 The Romans for many of their buildings made much use of 
 concrete. Its chief ingredient was pozzolana, a sand found in 
 great abundance near Rome and other sites. Roman use of 
 When mixed with lime, it formed a very strong concrete and 
 cement. This material was poured in a fluid state ^" ^ 
 into timber casings, where it quickly set and hardened. Small 
 pieces of stone, called rubble, were also forced down into 
 the cement to give it additional stability. Buildings of this 
 sort were usually faced with brick, which in turn might be 
 covered with thin slabs of marble, thus producing an attractive 
 appearance. 
 
 The triumphs of Roman architecture were not confined 
 chiefly to sacred edifices. Roman temples, indeed, are mostly 
 copies from the Greek. In comparison with their 
 originals, they lack grace and refinement. There 
 is less accuracy in the masonry fitting and far less careful atten- 
 tion to details of construction. A frequent departure from 
 Greek models is found in the restriction of the rows of pillars to 
 the front of the building, while the sides and rear are lined with 
 "engaged" columns to give the idea of a colonnade.^ More 
 characteristically Roman are vaulted temples, such as the 
 Pantheon,^ where the circular dome is faced with a Greek 
 portico. 
 
 Roman basilicas, of which only the ruins are now in exist- 
 ence, were once found in every city. These were 
 
 Basilicas 
 large, lofty buildings for the use of judges and 
 
 merchants. The chief feature of a basilica was the spacious 
 
 * See pages 6i, 138. ^ See the illustration, page 202. 
 
 2 See the illustration, page 215. 
 
284 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 central hall flanked by a single or double row of columns, form- 
 ing aisles and supporting the flat roof. At one end of the hall 
 
 was a semicircular recess 
 aaJmBBB iuiiiJIiLLiiiLiaa ll ' J — the apse — where the 
 judges held court. This 
 arrangement of the inte- 
 rior bears a close resem- 
 blance to the plan of the 
 early Christian church 
 with its nave, choir (or 
 chancel) , and columned 
 aisles. The Christians, in 
 fact, seem to have taken the familiar basilicas as the models 
 for their places of worship. 
 
 CDQBBBaaaBBQHSBaSaH E [ 
 
 BHBBElBElBaSSaEIHIIiaHH B f 
 
 13 B [ H 
 
 H H D B 
 
 E D a C H 
 
 Q E) H [ a 
 
 BQBEHBQSBBBBEiaHQBH B [ 3 
 
 BtaBEBHElBCDEIBElBHHSaa H G 3 
 
 ii|flflBB mm|mrrmmffi rr 
 Plan of the Ulpian Basilica 
 
 The hall measured 360 feet in length and 180 feet 
 in width 
 
 Interior View of the Ulpian' Basilica (Restoration) 
 
 Built by the Emperor Trajan in connection with his Forum at Rome 
 
 Aqueducts 
 
 Perhaps the most imposing, and certainly among the most 
 useful, of Roman structures were aqueducts.^ 
 There were sixty-eight in Italy and the provinces. 
 No less than fourteen supplied the capital city with water. 
 
 1 See the illustrations, pages 157, 285. 
 
Roman Architecture and Sculpture 
 
 28s 
 
 The aqueducts usually ran under the surface of the ground, as 
 do our water pipes. They were carried on arches only across 
 depressions and valleys. The Claudian aqueduct ran for 
 thirty-six miles underground and for nine and a half miles on 
 arches. Though these monuments were intended simply as en- 
 gineering works, their heavy masses of rough masonry produce 
 an inspiring sense of power. 
 
 A Roman Aqueduct 
 
 The Pont du Gard near Nimes (ancient Nemausus) in southern France. Built by the 
 emperor Antoninus Pius. The bridge spans two hOltops nearly a thousand feet apart. It 
 carries an aqueduct with three tiers of massive stone arches at a height of 160 feet above the 
 stream. This is the finest and best -preserved aqueduct in existence. 
 
 The abundant water supply furnished by the aqueducts was 
 connected with a system of great public baths, or therma} 
 Scarcely a town or village throughout the empire 
 lacked one or .more such buildings. Those at 
 Rome were constructed on a scale of magnificence of which we 
 can form but a slight conception from the ruins now in exist- 
 ence. In addition to many elaborate arrangements for - the 
 bathers, the thermcB included lounging and reading rooms, 
 libraries, gymnasia, and even museums and galleries of art. 
 
 1 See page 263. 
 
286 
 
 Classical Civilization 
 
 Exterior 
 
 1 -^ 
 
 s B f r "jjicg/tjjn-ysi. 
 
 
 
 The Colosseum 
 
 The baths, indeed, were splendid clubhouses, open at little or 
 np expense to every citizen of the metropolis. • 
 
 A very characteristic example of Roman building is found in 
 Triumphal ^^^ triumphal arches.^ Their sides were adorned 
 arches and with bas-reliefs, which pictured the principal scenes 
 CO umns ^^ ^ successful campaign. Memorial structures, 
 
 called columns of victory ,2 were also set up in Rome and other 
 
 I See the illustration, page 236. 2 See the illustrations, pages 163, 201. 
 
Roman Architecture and Sculpture 287 
 
 cities, Both arch and column have been frequently imitated 
 by modern architects. 
 
 The palaces of Roman emperors and nobles, together with their 
 luxurious country houses, or villas, have all disappeared. A like 
 fate has befallen the enor- circuses 
 mous circuses, such as the theaters, and 
 ^. Tv^r • 1 i. -n amphitheaters 
 
 Circus Maximus ^ at Rome 
 
 and the Hippodrome ^ at Constantino- 
 ple. The Roman theaters that still 
 survive reproduce, in most respects, the 
 familiar outlines of the Greek struc- 
 tures. In the amphitheaters, where 
 animal shows and gladiatorial combats 
 were exhibited, we have a genuinely 
 Roman invention. The gigantic edi- 
 fice, called the Colosseum, in its way 
 as truly typifies Roman architectural 
 genius as the Parthenon represents at 
 its best that of the Greeks. 
 
 Roman sculpture owed much to 
 Greek models. However, the portrait 
 
 statues and bas-reliefs show originality and illustrate the ten- 
 dency of the Romans toward realism in art. The Roman 
 sculptor tried to represent an historic person as he sculpture 
 really looked or an historic event, for example, a battle or a 
 triumphal procession, as it actually happened. The portrait 
 statues of Roman emperors and the bas-reliefs from the arch 
 of Titus impress us at once with a sense of their reality. 
 
 Our knowledge of Roman painting is almost wholly confined 
 to the wall paintings found at Rome, Herculaneum, and Pom- 
 peii. What has survived is apparently the work Wallpaint- 
 of ordinary craftsmen, who, if not Greeks, were "^^s 
 deeply affected by the Greek spirit. Most of the scenes they 
 depict are taken from classical mythology. The coloring is 
 very rich; and the peculiar shade of red used is known to-day by 
 the name of "Pompeian red." The practice of mural painting 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 266. 2 gee the illustration, page 339. 
 
 A Roman Cameo 
 
 Portrait of a youth cut in 
 sardonyx. Probably of the first 
 century a.d. 
 
288 Classical Civilization 
 
 passed over from the Romans to European artists, who 
 
 have employed it in the frescoes of medieval and modern 
 
 churches. 
 
 100. Artistic Athens 
 
 Athens and Rome were the artistic centers of the classical 
 world. Architects, sculptors, and painters lavished their finest 
 Art centers of efforts on the adornment of these two capitals, 
 antiquity Here there are still to be seen some of the most 
 
 beautiful and impressive monumments of antiquity. 
 
 Athens lies in the center of the Attic plain, about four miles 
 from the sea.^ The city commands a magnificent view of 
 Roads and purple-hued mountains and the shining waters 
 suburbs of of the JEgestn. Roads approached the ancient 
 ®^^ city from all parts of Attica. Among these were 
 
 the highway from Piraeus, running between the Long Walls,^ 
 and the Sacred Way from Eleusis, where the famous mysteries 
 were yearly celebrated.^ The suburbs of Athens included the 
 Outer Ceramicus, part of which was used as a national ceme- 
 tery, and a pleasure ground and gymnasium on the banks of 
 the Cephissus, called the Academy. Another resort, known as 
 the Lyceum, bordered the little stream of the Ilissus. 
 
 The traveler who passed through these suburbs came at 
 length to the great wall, nearly five miles in circimiference, 
 Walls of raised by Themistocles to surround the settle- 
 
 Athens ment 'at the foot of the Acropolis.'* The area 
 
 included within this wall made up Old Athens. About six cen- 
 turies after Themistocles the Roman emperor Hadrian, by 
 building additional fortifications on the east, brought an exten- 
 sive quarter, called New Athens, inside the city limits. 
 
 The region within the walls was broken up by a nurnber of 
 rocky eminences which have a prominent place in the topogra- 
 Hills of phy of Athens. Near the center the Acropolis 
 
 Athens j-j^ggg niore than two hundred feet above the plain, its 
 
 summit crowned with monuments of the Periclean Age. Not 
 far away is the hill called the Areopagus. Here the Council of 
 
 1 See the map, page 107. ' See page 227. 
 
 2 See page 108. * See page 100. 
 
Artistic Athens 
 
 289 
 
290 Classical Civilization 
 
 the Areopagus, a court of justice in trials for murder, held its 
 deliberations in the open air. Beyond this height is the hill of 
 the Pnyx. This was the meeting place of the Athenian Assembly 
 until the fourth century B.C., when the sessions were transferred 
 to the theater of Dionysus. 
 
 The business and social center of an ancient city was the 
 agora or market place. The Athenian Agora lay in the hollow 
 north of the Areopagus and Acropolis. The 
 square was shaded by rows of plane trees and lined 
 with covered colonnades. In the great days of the city, when 
 the Agora was filled with countless altars and shrines, it pre- 
 sented a most varied and attractive scene. 
 
 Not all the splendid structures in Athens were confined to the 
 Agora and the Acropolis. On a slight eminence not far from 
 Public the Agora, rose the so-called " Theseum," ^ a marble 
 
 buildings temple in the Doric order. Another famous tem- 
 
 ple, the colossal edifice known as the Olympieum, lay at some 
 distance from the Acropolis on the southeast. Fifteen of the lofty 
 columns with their Corinthian capitals are still standing. The 
 theater of Dionysus ^ is in a fair state of preservation. Beyond 
 this are the 'remains of the Odeum, or "Hall of Song," used for 
 musical contests and declamations. The original building was 
 raised by Pericles, in imitation, it is said, of the tent of Xerxes. 
 The present ruins are those of the structure erected in the second 
 century a.d. by a public-spirited benefactor of Athens. 
 
 The adornment of the Acropolis formed perhaps the most 
 memorable achievement of Pericles.^ This rocky mount was 
 The approached on the western side by a flight of sixty 
 
 Acropolis marble steps. To the right of the stairway rose 
 
 a small but very beautiful Ionic temple dedicated to Athena. 
 Having mounted the steps, the visitor passed through the su- 
 perb entrance gate, or Propylsea, which was constructed to 
 resemble the front of a temple with columns and pediment. 
 Just beyond the Propylaea stood a great bronze statue of the 
 Guardian Athena, a masterpiece of the sculptor Phidias. 
 
 ' See the illustration, page loi. ^ See page 108. 
 
 2 See the illustration, page 264. * 
 
Artistic Athens 
 
 291 
 
 The Erechtheum, a temple which occupies part of the Acrop- 
 ohs, is in the Ionic style. It may be regarded as the best exist- 
 ing example of this light and graceful order. The Erech- 
 Perhaps the most interesting feature is the porch *eum 
 of the Caryatides, with a marble roof supported by six pillars 
 carved in the semblance of maidens.^ This curious but strik- 
 ing device has been often copied by modern architects. 
 
 The other temple on the Acropohs is the world-famed edifice 
 known as the Parthenon, 
 the shrine of Architecture 
 the Virgin of the 
 Athena. 2 Parthenon 
 
 fi 7 
 
 D 
 
 > • •••••• 
 
 L 
 
 Plan of the Parthenon 
 
 The larger room (cella) measured exactly one 
 hundred feet in length. 
 
 The Parthenon illustrates 
 the extreme simplicity of 
 a Greek temple. It had 
 no great size or height and' 
 included only two cham- 
 bers. The rear room 
 stored sacred vessels and furniture used in worship, state treas- 
 ure, and the more valuable offerings intrusted to the goddess for 
 safekeeping. The second and larger room contained a colossal 
 gold and ivory statue of Athena, the work of Phidias. It faced 
 the eastern entrance so that it might be bathed in the rays of 
 the rising sun. Apart from the large doors a certain amount of 
 light reached the interior through the semi-transparent marble 
 tiles of the roof. The Doric columns surrounding the building 
 are marvels of fine workmanship. The Parthenon, because of 
 its perfection of construction and admirable proportions, is 
 justly regarded as a masterpiece of architecture. 
 
 The Parthenon was also remarkable for its sculptures ^ 
 executed under the superintendence of Phidias. The subjects 
 of the pediment sculptures are taken from the sculptures of 
 mythic history of Athena. The frieze of the Par- the Parthe- 
 thenon consists of a series of sculptured slabs, 
 over five hundred feet in length. The subject was the proces- 
 
 1 See the plate facing page 281. 
 
 2 See the plate facing page 280. 
 
 ^ See the plate facing page 281 
 
292 Classical Civilization 
 
 sion of the Great Panathenaea/ the principal festival in honor 
 of Athena. At this time the sacred robe of the goddess, woven 
 anew for each occasion, was brought to adorn her statue. The 
 procession is thought of as starting from the western front, 
 where Athenian youths dash forward on their spirited steeds. 
 Then comes a brilliant array of maidens, matrons, soldiers, and 
 luteplayers. Near the center of the eastern front they meet a 
 group of divinities, who are represented as spectators of the 
 imposing scene. This part of the frieze is still in excellent con- 
 dition. 
 
 It was, indeed, a splendid group of buildings that rose on the 
 Acropolis height. If to-day they have lost much of their glory, 
 The glory we can still understand how they were the precious 
 of Athens possession of the Athenians and the wonder of 
 all the ancient world. "O shining, violet-crowned city of song, 
 great Athens, bulwark of Hellas, walls divine! " The words are 
 those of an old Greek poet,^ but they are reechoed by all who 
 have come under the magic spell of the literature and art of the 
 Athenian city. 
 
 101. Artistic Rome, 
 
 The monuments of Rome, unlike those of Athens, cannot lay 
 claim to great antiquity. The destruction wrought by the 
 Destruction Gauls in 390 B.C. and the great fire under Nero in 
 of ancient 64 A.D. removed nearly all traces of the regal and 
 °™® repubhcan city. Many buildings erected in the 
 
 imperial age have also disappeared, because in medieval and 
 modern times the inhabitants of Rome used the ancient edi- 
 fices as quarries. The existing monuments give only a faint 
 idea of the former magnificence of the capital city. 
 
 The city of Rome lies on the Tiber. Where the river ap- 
 proaches Rome it makes two sharp turns, first to the west and 
 Hills of then to the east. On the western, or Etruscan, 
 
 Rome bank stood the two hills called Vatican and Janic- 
 
 ulum. They were higher than the famous seven which rose 
 on the eastern side, where the ancient city was built. Two of 
 
 ^ See page 264. 2 Pindar, Fragments, 76. 
 
Artistic Rome 
 
 293 
 
294 Classical Civilization 
 
 these seven hills possess particular interest. The earliest settle- 
 ment, as we have seen/ probably occupied the Palatine. It 
 became in later days the favorite site for the town houses of 
 Roman nobles. In the imperial age the splendid palaces of the 
 Cffisars were located here. The Capitoline, steepest of the 
 seven hills, was divided into two peaks. On one of these rose 
 the most famous of all Roman temples, dedicated to Jupiter and 
 his companion deities, Juno and Minerva. The other peak was 
 occupied by a large temple of Juno Moneta ("the Adviser"), 
 which served as the mint. The altars, shrines, and statues which 
 once covered this height were so numerous that the Capitoline, 
 like the Athenian Acropolis, became a museum of art. 
 
 Rome in early times was surrounded by a wall which bore the 
 name of its legendary builder, Servius Tullius. The present 
 Walls and fortifications were not constructed until the reign 
 open spaces Qf ^]^g emperor Aurelian.^ The ancient city was 
 closely built up, with only two great open spaces, in addition 
 to the Forum. These were the Circus Maximus, in the hollow 
 between the Palatine Mount and the Aventine, and the Campus 
 Martins, stretching along the Tiber to the northwest of the 
 Capitoline Hill. 
 
 Following the map of ancient Rome under the empire we 
 may note the more important monuments which still exist in 
 Public something like their original condition. Across 
 
 buUdings ^j^g Tiber and beyond the Campus Martins stands 
 
 the mausoleum of Hadrian.^ The most notable structure in the 
 Campus Martins is the Pantheon.^ It is- the one ancient build- 
 ing in the entire Roman world which still survives, inside and 
 out, in a fair state of preservation. The depression between the 
 Caelian and Esquiline hills contains the Flavian Amphitheater, 
 better known as the Colosseum.^ It was begun by Vespasian 
 and probably completed by Titus. No less than eighty 
 entrances admitted the forty-five thousand spectators who 
 could be accommodated in this huge structure. Despite the 
 
 1 See page 140. * See the illustration, page 202. 
 
 2 See the illustration, page 220. ^ See the illustration, page 286. 
 
 3 See the illustration, page 203. 
 
> H 
 
 H H 
 
 H 13 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 cr 
 
 3 
 
 q 
 
 
 
 T) 
 
 
 •o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lb 
 
 Ht 
 
 tb 
 
 n 
 
 o 
 
 rn 
 
 O 
 
 P* 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 ^*^ 
 
 
 •o 
 
 n 
 
 w c 
 
 n 
 
 3. 
 5' 
 
 3 
 O 
 
 H 
 3 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 n 
 
 
 M O ^ 00 VJ 
 
 ■Xl -T] CO H^ J 
 
 o o M n n 
 
 5 3^33 
 
 3 3 nV-V. 
 
 o o o 
 
 ^ > H 
 
 rt c "^ 
 3 TO £. 
 
 "la 
 
 ■^ a ° o 
 
 
 >fl H H Cd H -^ 
 
 n rt a fti n> o 
 
 .•- a, ^ 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 M 
 
 to 
 
 ro 
 
 n 
 
 ^1 
 
 M 
 
 50 
 
 
 UJ 
 
 w 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 ro 
 
 r/5 
 
 >T1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 •o 
 
 T) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 
 D. 
 
 s 
 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 > 
 
 =1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 3 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 5' 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
Artistic Rome 295 
 
 enormous mass of the present ruins probably two-thirds of the 
 original materials have been carried away to be used in other 
 buildings. Close to the Colosseum stands the arch ^ erected by 
 the Senate in honor of the victory of Constantine over his rival 
 Maxentius. From this event is dated the triumph of Chris- 
 tianity in the Roman state. The ruins of the huge baths of 
 Caracalla lie about half a mile from the Colosseum. Near the 
 center of the city are the remains of the Forum added by Tra- 
 jan to the accommodations of the original Forum. It contains 
 the column of Trajan ^ under which that emperor was buried. 
 
 The Forum lies in the valley north of the Palatine Hill. It 
 was the business and social center of the Roman city. During 
 
 the Middle Ages the site was buried in ruins 
 
 The Forum 
 and rubbish, in some places to a depth of forty 
 
 feet or more. Recent excavations have restored the ancient 
 
 level and uncovered the remains of the ancient structures. 
 
 The Forum could be approached from the east by one of the 
 most famous streets in the world, the Roman Sacred Way. 
 The illustration of the Forum at the present Approach to 
 time gives a view, looking eastward from the Cap- *^® Forum 
 itoline Mount, and shows several of the buildings on or near 
 the Sacred Way. At the left are seen the ruins of the basilica 
 of Constantine. Farther in the distance the Colosseum looms 
 up. Directly ahead is the arch of Titus, which commemorates 
 the capture of Jerusalem in 70 a.d.^ The ruins of the palaces 
 of the Caesars occupy the slopes of the Palatine. 
 
 The only well-preserved monument in the Forum is the beau- 
 tiful arch erected by the emperor Septimius Severus. Beyond 
 it are three columns which once formed part of The Forum 
 the temple of Castor. They date from the time of ^°-^^y 
 Tiberius. In front are the foundations of the Basilica Julia, 
 built by Augustus. Next come eight Ionic columns, all that 
 remain of the temple of Saturn. Near it and in the foreground 
 are several columns in the Corinthian style, belonging to a 
 temple built by Vespasian. 
 
 ^ See the illustration, page 236. s See the plate facing page 198. 
 
 2 See the illustration, page 201. 
 
296 Classical Civilization 
 
 These ruined monuments, these empty foundations and 
 lonely pillars, afford little idea of all the wealth of architecture 
 The Forum that once adorned this spot. Here stood the 
 in antiquity circular shrine of Vesta,^ guarding the altar and 
 its ever-blazing fire. Here was the temple of Concord, famous 
 in Roman history .^ The Senate-house was here, and just be- 
 fore it, the Rostra, a platform adorned with the beaks {rostra) 
 of captured ships. From this place Roman orators addressed 
 their assembled fellow-citizens. 
 
 How splendid a scene must have greeted an observer in an- 
 cient times who, from the height of the Capitol, gazed at the 
 The grandeur city before him. The Forum was then one radiant 
 of Rome avenue of temples, triumphal arches, columns, and 
 
 shrines. And beyond the Forum stretched a magnificent array 
 of theaters and amphitheaters, enormous baths, colossal sepul- 
 chers, and statues in stone and bronze. So prodigious an 
 accumulation of objects beautiful, costly, and rare has never 
 before or since been found on earth. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. What is the origin of our words pedagogue, symposium, circus, and 
 academy 7 2. Make a Ustof such Roman names as you have met in your reading. 
 3. Write a letter describing an imaginary visit to the theater of Dionysus during 
 the performance of a tragedy. 4. What did civic patriotism mean to the Greek and 
 to the Roman? 5. Have we anything to learn from the Greeks about the im- 
 portance of training in music? 6. What were the schoolbooks of Greek boys? 
 
 7. What features of Athenian education are noted in the illustration, page 254? 
 
 8. How did the position of women at Athens differ from their position in Homeric 
 Greece? g. Why does classical literature contain almost no "love stories," or 
 novels? 10. V/hat contrasts exist between the ancient and the modern house? 
 II. Describe a Roman litter (illustration, page 263). 12. What differences exist 
 between an ancient and a modern theatre? 13. What features of our "circus" 
 recall the proceedings at the Roman games? 14. How many holidays (including 
 Sundays) are there in your state? How do they compare in number with those 
 at Rome in the reign of Marcus Aurelius? iS- Describe the theater of Diony- 
 sus (illustration, page 264). 16. What is the "Socratic method" of teaching? 
 17. How did the Greeks manage to build solidly without the use of mortar? iS. 
 Discuss the appropriateness of the terms: severeDorlc; graceful Ionic; ornate Corin- 
 thian. ig. Can you find examples of any of the Greek orders in public buildings 
 famiUar to you? 20. How do you explain the almost total loss of original Greek 
 sculptures? 21. By reference to the illustrations, page 27g, explain the following 
 
 1 See page 146. 2 See page 177. 
 
Artistic Rome 297 
 
 terms: shaft; capital; architrave; frieze; and cornice. 22. Explain the "Greek 
 profile" seen in the Aphrodite of Cnidus and the Apollo of the Belvedere (plate 
 facing page 76). 23. Name five famous works of Greek sculpture which exist to- 
 day only in Roman copies. 24. "What is your favorite Greek statue? Why do you 
 like it? 25. "The dome, with the round arch out of which it sprang, is the most 
 fertile conception in the whole history of building." Justify this statement. 26. 
 What famous examples of domed churches and public buildings are familiar to you? 
 
 27. What artistic objections to the use of "engaged columns" can you mention? 
 
 28. Discuss the revival of cement construction in modern times. What are its 
 special advantages? 29. What examples of triumphal arches in the United States 
 and France are known to you? 30. Do you know of any modern columns of vic- 
 tory? 31. Why is it likely that the bust of Nerva (illustration, page 200) is a more 
 faithful likeness than that of Pericles (illustration, page 103)? 32. Write a brief 
 essay describing an imaginary walk on the Athenian Acropolis in the Age of Pericles. 
 S:^. Enumerate the most important contributions to civilization made in classical 
 antiquity. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 WESTERN EUROPE DURING THE EARLY MIDDLE AGES, 
 476-962 A.D.1 
 
 102. The Ostrogoths in Italy, 488-553 A.D. 
 
 We are not to suppose that the settlement of Germans 
 within the Roman Empire ended with the deposition of Romu- 
 Transition to ^^^ Augustulus, near the close of the fifth century, 
 the Middle The following centuries witnessed fresh invasions 
 ^^^ and the establishment of new Germanic states. 
 
 The study of these troubled times leads us from the classical 
 world to the world of medieval Europe, from the history of 
 antiquity to the history of the Middle Ages. 
 
 The kingdom which Odoacer established on Italian soil did 
 not long endure. It was soon overthrown by the Ostrogoths. 
 The Ostro- ^^ ^^^ ^™^ °^ ^^^ "fall" of Rome in 476 a.d. 
 goths under they occupied a district south of the middle 
 Danube, which the government at Constantinople 
 had hired them to defend. The Ostrogoths proved to be expen- 
 sive and dangerous allies. When, therefore, their chieftain, 
 Theodoric, offered to lead his people into Italy and against 
 Odoacer, the Roman emperor gladly sanctioned the undertaking. 
 
 Theodoric led the Ostrogoths — women and children as well 
 
 as warriors — across the Alps and came down to meet Odoacer 
 
 and his soldiers in battle. After suffering several 
 Ostrogothic . 
 
 invasion of defeats, Odoacer shut himself up in the strong 
 
 Italy, 488- fortress of Ravenna. Theodoric could not capture 
 493 A.D. 
 
 the place and at last agreed to share with Odoacer 
 
 the government of Italy, if the latter would surrender. The 
 
 agreement was never carried into effect. When Theodoric 
 
 entered Ravenna, he invited Odoacer to a great feast and at 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter i, " Stories of the 
 Lombard Kings"; chapter ii, "Charlemagne." 
 
 298 
 
The Ostrogoths in Italy 299 
 
 its conclusion slew him in cold blood. Theodoric had now 
 no rival in Italy. 
 
 Though Theodoric gained the throne by violence and treach- 
 ery, he soon showed himself to be, as a ruler, wise, broad-minded, 
 and humane. He had lived as a youth in the xheodor' 
 imperial court at Constantinople and there had king of Italy, 
 become well acquainted with Roman ideas of law ~ ' * 
 and order. Roman civilization impressed him; and he wished 
 
 Tomb of Theodoric at Ravenna 
 
 A two-storied marble building erected by Theodoric in imitation of a Roman tomb- 
 The roof is a single block of marble, 33 feet in diameter and weighing more than 300 tons. 
 Theodoric's body was subsequently removed from its resting place, and the mausoleum was 
 converted into a church. 
 
 not to destroy but to preserve it. Theodoric reigned in Italy for 
 thirty-three years, and during this time the country enjoyed 
 unbroken peace and prosperity. 
 
 The enlightened policy of Theodoric was exhibited in many 
 ways. He governed Ostrogoths and Romans with equal con- 
 sideration. He kept all the old offices, such as Theodoric's 
 the senatorship and the consulate, and by pref- ™^® "^ ^**^y 
 erence filled them with men df Roman birth. His chief 
 counselors were Romans. A legal code, which he drew up for 
 the use of Ostrogoths and Romans alike, contained only selec- 
 tions from Roman law. He was remarkably tolerant and, in 
 
300 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 spite of the fact that the Ostrogoths were Arians/ was always 
 ready to extend protection to Catholic Christians. Theod- 
 oric patronized literature and gave high positions to Roman 
 writers. He restored the cities of Italy, had the roads and 
 aqueducts repaired, and so improved the condition of agri- 
 culture that Italy, from a wheat-importing, became a wheat- 
 exporting, country. At Ravenna, the Ostrogothic capital, 
 Theodoric erected many notable buildings, including a palace, 
 a mausoleum, and several churches. The remains of these 
 structures are still to be seen. 
 
 The influence of Theodoric reached far beyond Italy. He 
 allied himself by marriage with most of the Germanic rulers 
 Theodoric's ^^ ^^^ West. His second wife was a Frankish 
 foreign princess, his sister was the wife of a Vandal chief- 
 
 ^° ^^ tain, one of his daughters married a king of the 
 
 Visigoths, and another daughter wedded a Burgundian king. 
 Theodoric by these alliances brought about friendly relations 
 between the various barbarian peoples. It seemed, in fact, as 
 if the Roman dominions in the West might again be united 
 under a single ruler; as if the Ostrogoths might be the Ger- 
 manic people to carry on the civilizing work of Rome. But 
 no such good fortune was in store for Europe. 
 
 Theodoric died in 526 a.d. The year after his death, a great 
 emperor, Justinian, came to the throne at Constantinople. 
 Justinian had no intention of abandoning to the 
 Ostrogothic Germans the rich provinces of Sicily and Italy. 
 kingdom, 553 Although the Ostrogoths made a stubborn resist- 
 ance to his armies, in the end they were so com- 
 pletely overcome that they agreed to withdraw from the Italian 
 peninsula. The feeble remnant of their nation filed sadly 
 through the passes of the Alps and, mingling with other bar- 
 barian tribes, disappeared from history. 
 
 103. The Lombar4s in Italy, 568-774 A.D. 
 
 The destruction of the Ostrogothic kingdom did not free 
 Italy of the Germans. Soon after Justinian's death the country 
 
 1 See page 236. 
 
The Lombards in Italy 
 
 30I 
 
 EUROPE 
 
 ^ at the death of Justinian 565 A.D. 
 
 j)^ Scale of Miles 
 
 Europe in the Sixth Century 
 
302 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 was again overrun, this time by the Lombards. The name of 
 these invaders (in Latin, Langobardi) may have been derived 
 Invasion of f ro"^ the long beards that gave them such a fero- 
 Italy by the cious aspect. The Lombards were the last of the 
 om ar s Germanic peoples to quit their northern wilder- 
 ness and seek new homes in sunny Italy. They seized the 
 territory north of the river Po — a region ever since known 
 as Lombardy — and established their capital at Pavia. The 
 Lombards afterwards made many settlements in central and 
 southern Italy, but never succeeded in subduing the entire 
 peninsula. 
 
 The rule of the Lombards at first bore hardly on Italy, which 
 they treated as a conquered land. In character they seem to 
 Lombard have been far less attractive than their predeces- 
 
 rule in Italy gQj-g^ |-]^g Visigoths and Ostrogoths. Many of 
 them were still heathen when they entered Italy and others 
 were converts to the Arian ^ form of Christianity. In course 
 of time, however, the Lombards accepted Roman Catholi- 
 cism and adopted the customs of their subjects. They even 
 forgot their Germanic language and learned to speak Latin. 
 The Lombard kingdom lasted over two centuries, until it 
 was overthrown by the Franks.^ 
 
 The failure of the Lombards to conquer all Italy had im- 
 portant results in later history. Sicily and the extreme southern 
 Results of P^^^ °^ ^^^ Itahan peninsula, besides large dis- 
 the Lom- tricts containing the cities of Naples, Rome, 
 bard invasion Qg^^^^ Venice, and Ravenna, continued to belong 
 to the Roman Empire in the East. The rulers at Constanti- 
 nople could not exercise effective control over their Italian 
 possessions, now that these were separated from one another 
 by the Lombard territories. The consequence was that Italy 
 broke up into a number of small and practically independent 
 states, which never combined into one kingdom until our own 
 time. The ideal of a united Italy waited thirteen hundred 
 years for its realization.^ 
 
 1 See page 236. ^ See page 309. 
 
 s The modern kingdom of Italy dates from 1S61-1870 a.d. 
 
The Franks under Clovis and his Successors 303 
 
 104. The Franks under Clovis and His Successors 
 
 We have aheady met the Franks in their home on the lower 
 Rhine, from which they pushed graduaUy into Roman terri- 
 tory.^ In 486 A.D., just ten years after the deposi- Clovis, king 
 tion of Romulus Augustulus, the Franks went Franks 481- 
 forth to conquer under Clovis,^ one of their chief- 511 A.D. 
 tains. By overcoming the governor of Roman Gaul, in a 
 battle near Soissons, Clovis destroyed the last vestige of impe- 
 rial rule in the West and extended the Frankish dominions to 
 the river Loire. Clovis then turned against his German neigh- 
 bors. East of the Franks, in the region now known as Alsace, 
 lived the Alamanni, a people whose name still survives in the 
 French name of Germany.^ The Alamanni were defeated in a 
 great battle near Strassburg (496 a.d.), and much of their 
 territory was added to that of the Franks. Clovis subsequently 
 conquered the Visigothic possessions between the Loire and 
 the Pyrenees, and compelled the Burgundians to pay tribute. 
 Thus Clovis made himself supreme over nearly the whole of 
 Gaul and even extended his authority to the other side of the 
 Rhine. This great work entitles him to be called the founder 
 of the French nation. 
 
 Clovis reigned in western Europe as an independent king, 
 
 but he acknowledged a sort of allegiance to the Roman emperor 
 
 by accepting the title of honorary consul. Hence- q,. t^ t 
 
 forth to the Gallo-Romans he represented the and the 
 
 distant ruler at Constantinople. The Roman in- pallo- 
 
 '^ , 1 . . . Romans 
 
 habitants of Gaul were not oppressed; their cities 
 
 were preserved; and their language and laws were undis- 
 turbed. Clovis, as a statesman, may be compared with his 
 eminent contemporary, Theodoric the Ostrogoth. 
 
 The Franks were still a heathen people, when they began 
 
 1 See page 245. 
 
 2 His name is properly spelled Chlodweg, which later became Ludwig, and in 
 French, Louis. 
 
 3 Allemagne. On the other hand, the inhabitants of Gaul came to call their 
 country France and themselves Frangais after their conquerors, the Germanic 
 Franks. 
 
304 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 their career of conquest. Clovis, however, had married a 
 
 Burgundian princess, Clotilda, who was a devout Catholic and 
 
 ^, . . . an ardent advocate of Christianity. The story is 
 
 Christianiza- -^ •' 
 
 tion of the told how, when Clovis was hard-pressed by the 
 
 Alamanni at the battle of Strassburg, he vowed that 
 if Clotilda's God gave him victory he would be- 
 come a Christian, The Franks won, and Clovis, faithful to his 
 
 Franks, 496 
 A.D. 
 
 |, [ Territory of the Franks 4S1 A.D. 
 I I Conquests of Clovis 486-611 A.D. 
 I I Conquests of successors 511-768 A.D 
 Scale of Miles 
 
 Growth of the Frankish Dominions, 481-768 a.d. 
 
 vow, had himself baptized by St. Remi, bishop of Reims. 
 "Bow down thy head," spoke the bishop, as the Frankish 
 king approached the font, "adore what thou hast burned, 
 burn what thou has adored." ^ With Clovis were baptized on 
 that same day three thousand of his warriors. 
 
 The conversion of Clovis was an event of the first importance. 
 He and his Franks naturally embraced the orthodox Catholic 
 faith, which was that of his wife, instead of the Arian form 
 of Christianity, which had been accepted by almost all the 
 
 1 Gregory of Tours, Historia Francorum, ii, 31. 
 
The Franks under Charles Martel 305 
 
 other Germanic invaders. Thus, by what seems the merest 
 accident, CathoUcism, instead of Arianism, became the rehgion 
 of a large part of western Europe. More than significance 
 this, the conversion of Clovis gained for the of Clovis's 
 Prankish king and his successors the support of 
 the Roman Church. The friendship between the popes and 
 the Franks afterwards ripened into a close alliance which 
 greatly influenced European history. 
 
 The descendants of Clovis are called Merovingians.^ They 
 occupied the throne of the Franks for nearly two hundred and 
 fifty years. The annals of their reigns form an jj^g earlier 
 unpleasant catalogue of bloody wars, horrible Merovingian 
 murders, and deeds of treachery without number. ^^ 
 Nevertheless, the earlier Merovingians were strong men, under 
 whose direction the Frankish territory continued to expand, 
 until it included nearly all of what is now France, Belgium, and 
 Holland, besides a considerable part of Germany. 
 
 The Frankish conquests differed in two important respects 
 from those of the other Germanic peoples. In the first place, 
 the Franks did not cut themselves off completely character of 
 from their original homes. They kept permanently the Frankish 
 their territory in Germany, drawing from it con- '^""'5^"®^ ^ 
 tinual reinforcements of fresh German blood. In the second 
 place, the Franks steadily added new German lands to their 
 possessions. They built up in this way what was the largest 
 and the most permanent of all the barbarian states founded on 
 the ruins of the Roman Empire. 
 
 105. The Franks under Charles Martel and Pepin the Short 
 
 After the middle of the seventh century the Frankish rulers, 
 worn out by violence and excesses, degenerated into w^akhngs, 
 who reigned but did not rule. The actual manage- ^j^^ j^ter 
 ment of the state passed into the hands of officers, Merovingian 
 called "mayors of the palace." They left to the ^°^^ 
 kings little more than their title, their long hair, — the badge 
 of royalty among the Franks, — and a scanty allowance for their 
 
 1 From Merovech, grandfather of Clovis. 
 
3o6 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 support. The later Merovingians, accordingly, are often known 
 as the "do-nothing kings." 
 
 The most illustrious of these mayors was Charles, surnamed 
 Martel, "the Hammer," from the terrible defeat which he 
 Charles - administered to the Mohanamedans near Tours, 
 Martel [^ central France.^ Charles Martel was virtually 
 
 a king, but he never ventured to set aside the Merovingian ruler 
 and himself ascend the throne. This step was taken, however, 
 by Charles's son, Pepin the Short. 
 
 Before dethroning the last feeble "do-nothing," Pepin sought 
 the approval of the bishop of Rome. The pope, without hesi- 
 Pepin the tation, declared that it was only right that the 
 Short be- man who had the real authority in the state 
 oMhe "^ should have the royal title also. Pepin, accord- 
 Franks, ingly, caused himself to be crowned king of the 
 751 AD 
 
 Franks, thus founding the Carohngian ^ dynasty 
 
 (751 A.D.). Three years later Pope Stephen II came to Pepin's 
 court and solemnly anointed the new ruler with holy oil, in 
 accordance with ancient Jewish custom. The rite of anointing, 
 something unknown to the Germans, gave to Pepin's coronation 
 the sanction of the Roman Church. Henceforth the Prankish 
 sovereigns called themselves "kings by the grace of God." 
 
 Pepin was soon able to repay his great obligation to the Roman 
 Church by becoming its protector against the Lombards. 
 "Donation of These barbarians, who were trying to extend their 
 Pepin," rule in Italy, threatened to capture Rome and 
 
 the territory in the vicinity of that city, then 
 under the control of the pope. Pepin twice entered Italy with 
 his army, defeated the Lombards, and forced them to cede to 
 Pope Stephen an extensive district lying between Rome and 
 Ravenrta. Pepin might have returned this district to the 
 emperor at Constantinople, to whom it had belonged, but the 
 Prankish king declared that he had not fought for the advantage 
 of any man but for the welfare of his own soul. He decided, 
 
 1 See page 379. 
 
 ^ So called from Pepin's son, Charles the Great (in Latin, Carolus Magnus). 
 The French form of his name is Charlemagne. 
 
The Reign of Charlemagne 
 
 307 
 
 Charle- 
 magne, the 
 man 
 
 therefore, to bestow his conquests on St. Peter's representative, 
 the pope. Before this time the bishops of Rome had owned 
 much land in Italy and had acted as virtual sovereigns in 
 Rome and its neighborhood. Pepin's gift, known as the "Dona- 
 tion of Pepin," greatly increased their possessions, which came 
 to be called the States of the Church. They remained in the 
 hands of the popes until late in the nineteenth century.^ 
 
 106. The Reign of Charlemagne, 768-814 A.D. 
 
 Pepin was succeeded in 768 a.d. by his two sons, one of whom, 
 Charlemagne, three years later became sole king of the Franks. 
 Charlemagne reigned for nearly 
 half a century, 
 and during this 
 time he set his 
 stamp on all later European 
 history. His character and 
 personality are familiar to us 
 from a brief biography, writ- 
 ten by his secretary, Einhard. 
 Charlemagne, we learn, was 
 a tall, square-shouldered, 
 strongly built man, with bright, 
 keen eyes, and an expression 
 at once cheerful and dignified. 
 Riding, hunting, and swim- 
 ming were his favorite sports. 
 He was simple in his tastes and 
 very temperate in both food 
 and drink. Except when in 
 Rome, he wore the old Prank- 
 ish costume, with high-laced 
 boots, linen tunic, blue cloak, 
 and sword girt at his side. He was a clear, fluent speaker, 
 used Latin as readily as his native tongue, and understood Greek 
 
 > In 1870 A.D. the States of the Church were added to the newly formed king- 
 dom of Italy. 
 
 CHARLEM.4.GNE 
 
 Lateral! Museum, Rome 
 
 A mosaic picture, made during the lifetime 
 of Chariemagne, and probably a fair likeness 
 of him. 
 
3o8 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 Conquest 
 and con- 
 version of 
 the Saxons, 
 772 804 A.D. 
 
 when it was spoken. "He also tried to learn to write and 
 often kept his tablets and writing book under the pillow of 
 his couch, that, when he had leisure, he might practice his 
 hand in forming letters; but he made httle progress in this 
 task, too long deferred and begun too late in life." ^ For the 
 times, however, Charlemagne was a well-educated man — by 
 no means a barbarian. 
 
 Much of Charlemagne's long life, almost to its close, was 
 filled with warfare. He fought chiefly against the still-heathen 
 
 peoples on the fron- 
 tiers of the Frankish 
 realm. The subjuga- 
 tion of the Saxons, 
 who lived in the forests and marshes 
 of northwestern Germany, took 
 many years. Charlemagne at the 
 head of a great army would invade 
 their territory, beat them in battle, 
 and receive their submission, only 
 to find his work undone by a sudden 
 rising of the liberty-loving natives, 
 after the withdrawal of the Franks. 
 Once when Charlemagne was exas- 
 perated by a fresh revolt, he ordered 
 forty-five hundred prisoners to be 
 executed. This savage massacre 
 was followed by equally severe laws, 
 which threatened with death all Saxons who refused baptism or 
 observed the old heathen rites. By such harsh means Charle- 
 magne at length broke down the spirit of resistance among the 
 people. All Saxony, from the Rhine to the Elbe, became a 
 Christian land and a permanent part of the Frankish realm. 
 
 Shortly after the beginning of the Saxon wars the king of the 
 Franks received an urgent summons from the pope, who was 
 again being threatened by his old enemies, the Lombards. 
 Charlemagne led a mighty host across the Alps, captured 
 
 I Einhard, Vita Caroli Magni, 25. 
 
 The Iron Crown of 
 lombardy 
 
 A fillet of iron, which, according to 
 pious legend, had been beaten out of 
 one of the nails of the True Cross. It 
 came to the Lombards as a gift from 
 Pope Gregory I, as a reward for their 
 conversion to Roman Catholicism. Dur- 
 ing the Middle Ages it was used to 
 crown the German emperors kings of 
 Italy. This precious relic is now kept 
 in a church at Monza in northern Italy. 
 
The Reign of Charlemagne 309 
 
 Pavia, where the Lombard ruler had taken refuge, and added 
 
 his possessions to those of the Franks. Thus passed away one 
 
 more of the Germanic states which had arisen on „ 
 
 Conquest 
 the ruins of the Roman Empire. Charlemagne of the 
 
 now placed on his own head the famous 'Tron Lombards, 
 
 774 A.D. 
 Crown," and assumed the title of "King of the 
 
 Franks and Lombards, and Patrician of the Romans." 
 
 Charlemagne's conquests were not confined to Germanic 
 peoples. He forced the wild Avars, who had advanced from 
 the Caspian into the Danube valley, to acknowl- 
 edge his supremacy. He compelled various Slavic magne's 
 
 tribes, including the Bohemians, to pay tribute. °*®'' • 
 . ' i. ^ conquests 
 
 He also invaded Spain and wrested from the Mos- 
 lems the district between the Ebro River and the Pyrenees. 
 By this last conquest Charlemagne may be said to have begun 
 the recovery of the Spanish peninsula from Mohammedan rule.^ 
 
 Charlemagne was a statesman, as well as a warrior. He 
 divided his wide dominions into counties, each one ruled by a 
 count, who was expected to keep order and admin- charie- 
 ister justice. The border districts, which lay magne's 
 exposed to invasion, were organized into ''marks," sovernmen 
 under the military supervision of counts of the mark, or mar- 
 graves (marquises). These officials had so much power and 
 lived so far from the royal court that it was necessary for 
 Charlemagne to appoint special agents, called missi dominici 
 ("the lord's messengers"), to maintain control over them. 
 The missi were usually sent out in pairs, a layman and a bishop 
 or abbot, in order that the one might serve as a check upon' 
 the other. They traveled from county to county, bearing the 
 orders of their royal master and making sure that these orders 
 were promptly obeyed. In this way Charlemagne kept well 
 informed as to the condition of affairs throughout his kingdom. 
 
 Charlemagne made a serious effort to revive classical culture 
 in the West from the low state into which it had fallen dur- 
 
 1 The rearguard of Charlemagne's army, when returning from Spain, was attacked 
 and overwhelmed by the mountaineers of the Pyrenees. The incident gave rise 
 to the famous French epic known as the Song of Roland. 
 
3IO Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 ing the period of the invasions. We still possess a number of 
 
 laws issued by this Frankish king for the promotion of educa- 
 
 tion. He founded schools in the monasteries and 
 
 learning cathedrals, where not only the clergy but also the 
 
 under Charie- common people might receive some training, 
 magne 
 
 He formed his whole court into a palace school, 
 
 in which learned men from Italy, Spain, and England gave 
 
 » Cathedral at Aix-la-Chapelle 
 
 Aix-la-Chapelle (Aachen) was the capital city and favorite residence of Charlemagne. The 
 church which he built here was almost entirely destroyed by the Northmen in the tenth 
 century. The octagonal building surmounted by a dome, which forms the central part of 
 the present cathedral, is a restoration of the original structure. The marble columns, 
 pavements, and mosaics of Charlemagne's church were brought by him from Ravenna. 
 
 instruction to his own children and those of his nobles. The 
 king himself often studied with them, under the direction of 
 his good friend, Alcuin, an Englishman and the foremost scholar 
 in western Europe. He had the manuscripts of Latin authors 
 collected and copied, so that the knowledge preserved in 
 
Charlemagne 311 
 
 books should not be forgotten. All this civiHzing work, to- 
 gether with the peace and order which he maintained through- 
 out a wide territory, made his reign the most brilliant period 
 of the early Middle Ages. 
 
 107. Charlemagne and the Revival of the 
 Roman Empire, 800 A.D. 
 
 Charlemagne, the champion of Christendom and the fore- 
 most ruler in Europe, seemed to the men of his day the rightful 
 
 successor of the Roman emperors. He had their 
 
 Coronation 
 power, and now he was to have their name. In of Charle- 
 
 the year 800 a.d. the Prankish king visited Rome ™agne, 
 . . . ... 800 A.D. 
 
 to investigate certain accusations made against 
 
 the pope, Leo III, by his enemies in the city. Charlemagne 
 
 absolved Leo of all wrong-doing and restored him to his office. 
 
 Afterwards, on Christmas Day Charlemagne went to old St. 
 
 Peter's Church, where the pope was saying Mass. As the 
 
 king, dressed in the rich robes of a Roman patrician, knelt in 
 
 prayer before the high altar, the pope suddenly placed on his 
 
 head a golden crown, while all the people cried out with one 
 
 voice, "Long life and victory to Charles Augustus, the great 
 
 and pacific emperor of the Romans, crowned by God!" 
 
 Although Charlemagne appears to have been surprised by 
 the pope's act, we know that he wished to become emperor. 
 The imperial title would confer upon him greater Reasons for 
 dignity and honor, though not greater power, than the 
 he possessed as king of the Franks and of the '^°''°"^ '°° 
 Lombards. The pope, in turn, was glad to reward the man 
 who had protected the Church and had done so much to 
 spread the CathoHc faith among the heathen. The Roman 
 people also welcomed the coronation, because they felt that 
 the time had come for Rome to assume her old place as the 
 capital of the world. To reject the eastern ruler, in favor of 
 the great Frankish king, was an emphatic method of asserting 
 Rome's independence of Constantinople. 
 
 The coronation of Charlemagne was one of the most impor- 
 tant events in medieval history. It might be thought a smaD 
 
312 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 matter that he should take the imperial title, when he already 
 exercised -imperial sway throughout western Europe. But 
 Significance Charlemagne's contemporaries beheved that the 
 of the old Roman Empire had now been revived, and 
 
 that a German king now sat on the throne once 
 occupied by Augustus and Constantine. Henceforth there was 
 estabUshed in the West a hne of Roman emperors which lasted 
 until the opening of the nineteenth century.'- 
 
 Charlemagne's empire was not in any true sense a continua- 
 tion of the Roman Empire. It did not include the dominions 
 Chaxle- ^^ ^^^ East, over which the emperors at Constan- 
 
 magne's tinople were to reign for centuries. Moreover, 
 
 empire Charlemagne and his successors on the throne had 
 
 little in common with the old rulers of Rome, who spoke Latin, 
 administered Roman law, and regarded the Germans as among 
 their most dangerous enemies. Charlemagne's empire was, in 
 fact, largely a new creation. 
 
 108. Disruption of Charlemagne's Empire, 814-870 A.D. 
 
 The empire of Charlemagne did not long remain intact. 
 So vast was its extent and so unlike were its inhabitants in 
 After Charle- race, language, and customs that it could be 
 magne managed only by a ruler of the greatest energy 
 
 and strength of will. Unfortunately, the successors of Charle- 
 magne proved to be too weak for the task of maintaining peace 
 and order. Western Europe now entered on a long period of 
 confusion and violence, during which Charlemagne's posses- 
 sions broke up into separate and warring kingdoms. 
 
 Charlemagne's son, Louis the Pious, who became emperor in 
 814 A.D., was a well-meaning but feeble ruler, better fitted for 
 Treaty of ^^^ quiet life of a monastery than for the throne. 
 Verdun, He could not control his rebelUous sons, who, 
 
 even during his lifetime, fought bitterly over their 
 inheritance. The unnatural strife, which continued after his 
 death, was temporarily settled by a treaty concluded at the 
 
 1 The title of "Holy Roman Emperor," assumed by the later successors of 
 Charlemagne, was kept by them till 1806 a.d. 
 
Disruption of Charlemagne's Empire 313 
 
 city of Verdun. According to its terms Lothair, the eldest 
 brother, received Italy and the imperial title, together with a 
 narrow stretch of land along the valleys of the Rhine and the 
 Rhone, between the North Sea and the Mediterranean. Louis 
 and Charles, the other brothers, received kingdoms lying to the 
 east and west, respectively, of Lothair's territory. The Treaty 
 
 0° 
 
 .. , . East Frankish Kingdom 
 
 1 I of Louis 
 
 [ 1 West Frankish Kingdom 
 
 of Charles 
 
 r I Lothair's Kingdom 
 
 The Boundaries in 870 A.D. 
 
 according to the Treaty 
 
 SIEA 
 
 
 ^amburg 
 •?i S/A X O N Y "] 
 
 I oAMU 
 
 1.. .**■(, 
 
 
 AjjGl^iSH KINGDOMr 
 
 ^ - f^--" T^S'^^ t^^li^^jl-.y'fe^FRANc'/loNM^r.^'Fragi 
 
 "SfssonS'„ t^^T^yf^ 
 
 WFe.v„ IL" A N c\i 
 , AfJUITAtNE 
 
 t BOH EM n A 
 
 ^ED1>CBRRANBAN \J 
 
 Longitude West 0° Longitude East 
 
 from Greenwich 
 
 The Frankish Dominions as divided by the Treaties 
 OF Verdun (843 A.D.) and Mersen (870 A.D.) 
 
 of Verdun may be said to mark the first stage in the dissolution 
 of the Carolingian Empire. 
 
 A second treaty, made at Mersen in Holland, was entered 
 into by Louis and Charles, after the death of their brother 
 Lothair. They divided between themselves Lo- Treaty of 
 thair's kingdom north of the Alps, leaving to his Mersen, 
 young son the possession of Italy and the empty ^^^ ^■^' 
 title of "emperor." The Treaty of Mersen may be said to 
 mark the second stage in the dissolution of the Carolingian 
 Empire. That empire, as such, had now ceased to exist. 
 
314 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 The territorial arrangements made by the treaties of Verdun 
 and Mersen foreshadowed the future map of western Europe. 
 Importance ^^^ ^Sist Frankish kingdom of Louis, inhabited 
 of the two almost entirely by Germanic peoples, was to 
 develop into modern Germany. The West Frank- 
 ish kingdom of Charles, inhabited mainly by descendants of 
 Romanized Gauls, was to become modern France. Lothair's 
 kingdom, separated into two parts by the Alps, never became 
 a national state. Italy, indeed, might be united under one 
 government, but the long, narrow strip north of the Alps had 
 no unity of race, no common language, and no national bound- 
 aries. It was fated to be broken into fragments and to be 
 fought over for centuries by its stronger neighbors. Part of 
 this territory now forms the small countries of Belgium, Hol- 
 land, and Switzerland, and another part, known as Alsace and 
 Lorraine,^ still remains a bone of contention between France 
 and Germany. 
 
 Even had Charlemagne been followed by strong and able 
 rulers, it would have been a difficult matter to hold the empire 
 Renewed together in the face of the fresh series of barbarian 
 
 barbarian inroads which began immediately after his death. 
 The Mohammedans, though checked by the Franks 
 at the battle of Tours,^ continued to be dangerous enemies. 
 They ravaged southern France, Sicily, and parts of Italy. The 
 piratical Northmen from Denmark and Norway harried the 
 coast of France and made inroads far beyond Paris. They also 
 penetrated into western Germany, sailing up the Rhine in their 
 black ships and destroying such important towns as Cologne 
 and Aix-la-Chapelle. Meanwhile, eastern Germany lay exposed 
 to the attacks of the Slavs, whom Charlemagne had defeated 
 but not subdued. The Magyars, or Hungarians, were also 
 dreaded foes. Their wild horsemen entered Europe from the 
 plains of Asia and, like the Huns and Avars to whom they were 
 probably related, spread devastation far and wide. A great 
 
 1 The French name Lorraine and the German name Lothringen are both derived 
 from the Latin title of Lothair's kingdom — Lotharii regnum. 
 
 2 See page 306. 
 
Germany under Saxon Kings 315 
 
 part of Europe thus suffered from invasions almost as destruc- 
 tive as those which had brought ruin to the old Roman 
 world. 
 
 109. Germany under Saxon Kings, 919-973 A.D. 
 
 The tenth century saw another movement toward the resto- 
 ration of law and order. The civilizing work of Charlemagne 
 was taken up by German kings, not of the old ^j^^ German 
 Frankish stock, but belonging to that Saxon people stem- 
 which had opposed Charlemagne so long and 
 bitterly. Saxony was one of the five great territorial states, 
 or stem-duchies, as they are usually called, into which Germany 
 was then divided.^ Germany at that time extended only as 
 far east as the river Elbe, beyond which lay the territory occu- 
 pied by half-civilized Slavic tribes. 
 
 The rulers of the stem-duchies enjoyed practical independ- 
 ence, though they had recognized some king of Germany ever 
 since the Treaty of Verdun. Early in the tenth Elective 
 century the Carolingian dynasty died out in Ger- kingship of 
 many, and the German nobles then proceeded to ^^^^^y 
 elect their own kings. Their choice fell first upon Conrad, 
 duke of Franconia, but he had little authority outside his own 
 duchy. A stronger man was required to keep the peace among 
 the turbulent nobles and to repel the invaders of Germany. 
 Such a man appeared in the person of Henry, duke of Saxony, 
 who, after Conrad's death, was chosen king. 
 
 Henry I, called the Fowler, because he was fond of hunting 
 
 birds, spent the greater part of his reign in wars against the 
 
 Slavs, Magyars, and other invaders. He con- „ . 
 
 ' ^•' ' _ Reign of 
 
 quered from the Slavs the territory afterwards Henry the 
 known as Brandenburg. This country was to Qo^^^f ^fv ^^®~ 
 furnish Germany, in later centuries, with its pres- 
 ent dynasty — the Hohenzollerns.^ He occupied the southern 
 part of Denmark' (Schleswig) and Christianized it. He also 
 
 1 The others were Franconia, Swabia, Bavaria, and Lorraine. 
 
 2 The Hohenzollerns became electors of Brandenburg in 1415 a.d., kings of 
 Prussia in 1701, and emperors of Germany in 1871. 
 
3i6 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 Reign of 
 Otto the 
 Great, 936- 
 73 A.D. 
 
 recovered for Germany Lorraine, a district which remained in 
 
 German hands until the eighteenth century. 
 
 Henry the Fowler was succeeded by his son, Otto I, whom 
 
 history knows as Otto the Great. He well deserved the title. 
 Like Charlemagne, Otto presented the aspect of 
 a born ruler. iHe is described as being tall and 
 commanding in presence^ strong and vigorous of 
 body, and gifted with great charm of manner. In 
 
 Sis bronzed face shone clear and sparkling eyes, and down his 
 reast hung a long, thick beard. Though subject to violent 
 outbursts of temper, he was liberal to his 
 friends and just to his foesj Otto was a 
 man of immense energy and ambition, 
 with a high conception of his duties as a 
 sovereign. His reign forms one of the 
 most notable epochs in German history. 
 Otto continued Henry's work of de- 
 fending Germany from the foes which 
 Otto and threatened to overrun that 
 
 the Magyars country. He won his most 
 conspicuous success against the Magyars, 
 who suffered a crushing defeat on the 
 banks of the river Lech in Bavaria (955 
 A.D.). These barbarians now ceased their raids and retired to 
 the lands on the middle Danube which they had seized from 
 the Slavs. Here they settled down, accepted Christianity from 
 the Roman Church, and laid the foundations of the kingdom 
 of Hungary. 1 As a protection against future Magyar inroads 
 Otto established the East Mark. This region afterwards rose 
 to great importance under the name of Austria, 
 
 Otto was an excellent ruler of Germany. He made it his 
 business to strengthen the royal authority by weakening that 
 of the stem-dukes. He had to fight against them on more than 
 
 1 The Magyar settlement in central Europe had the important result of divid- 
 ing the Slavic peoples into three groups. Those who remained south of the Danube 
 (Serbians, Croatians, etc.) were henceforth separated from the northwestern Slavs 
 (Bohemians, Moravians, and Poles) and from the eastern Slavs (Russians). See 
 the map facing page 326. 
 
 Ring Seal of Otto 
 THE Great 
 
 The inscription reads 
 Oddo Rex. 
 
 I 
 
Otto the Great 317 
 
 one occasion, for they regarded themselves almost as independ- 
 ent kings. Otto was able to keep them in check, but the rulers 
 who followed him were less successful in this re- otto and the 
 spect. The struggle between the kings and their stem-dukes 
 powerful nobles formed a constant feature of the medieval 
 history of Germany. 
 
 110. Otto the Great and the Restoration of the 
 Roman Empire, 962 A.D. 
 
 Otto the Great is not to be remembered only as a German 
 king. His reign was also noteworthy in the history of Italy. 
 The country at this time was hopelessly divided Condition of 
 between rival and contending peoples. The ^*^^y 
 emperor at Constantinople controlled the southern extremity of 
 the peninsula. The Mohammedans held Sicily and some cities 
 on the mainland. The pope ruled at Rome and in the States 
 of the Church. A so-called king of Italy still reigned in Lom- 
 bardy, but he could not manage the powerful counts, dukes, and 
 marquises, who were virtually independent within their own 
 domains. Even the imperial title died out, and now there was 
 no longer a Roman emperor in the West. 
 
 The deplorable condition of Italy invited interference from 
 abroad. Following in the footsteps of Charlemagne, Otto the 
 Great led two expeditions across the Alps, assumed 
 the "Iron Crown" ^ of Lombardy, and then pro- of Otto the 
 ceeded to Rome, where he secured the pope (John Great, 
 Xii) agamst the latter s enemies m that city. 
 Otto's reward was the same as Charlemagne's. On Candlemas 
 Day ,2 962 A.D., the grateful pope crowned him Roman emperor. 
 
 The coronation of Otto the Great seemed to his contem- 
 poraries a necessary and beneficial act. They still, believed 
 that the Roman Empire was suspended, not Meaning 
 extinct; and that now, one hundred and fifty of the 
 years after Charlemagne, the occasion was oppor- *^°''°'^^**°" 
 tune to revive the name and power associated with the golden 
 age of the first Frankish emperor. Otto's ardent spirit, one 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 308. 2 February 2d. 
 
3i8 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 may well believe, was fired with this vision of imperial sway 
 and the renewal of a title around which clustered so many 
 memories of success and glory. 
 
 But the outcome of Otto's restoration of the Roman Empire 
 was good neither for Italy nor for Germany. It became the 
 
 Europe in the Age of Otto the Great, 962 A.D. 
 
 rule, henceforth, that the man whom the German nobles chose 
 
 as their king had a claim, also, to the Italian crown and the 
 
 imperial title. The efforts of the German kings 
 
 Ultimate ^ , ^ ^ ■ ■, • ^ ^ 1 ■ • 
 
 results of to make good this claim led to their constant in- 
 
 *® terference in the affairs of Italy. They treated 
 
 coronation , , , .,.11, 
 
 that country as a conquered province which had 
 
 no right to a national life and an independent government 
 
 under its own rulers. At the same time they neglected Germany 
 
The Anglo-Saxons in Britain 319 
 
 and failed to keep their powerful territorial lords in subjection. 
 Neither Italy nor Germany, in consequence, could become a 
 unified, centralized state, such as was formed in France and 
 England during the later Middle Ages. 
 
 The empire of Charlemagne, restored by Otto the Great, 
 came to be called in later centuries the "Holy Roman Empire." 
 The title points to the idea of a world monarchy ^^^ ^. 
 — the Roman Empire — and a world religion — Roman 
 Roman Christianity — united in one institution. ^^^^^ 
 This magnificent idea was never fully realized. The popes and 
 emperors, instead of being bound to each other by the closest 
 ties, were more generally enemies than friends. A large part 
 of medieval history was to turn on this conflict between the 
 Empire and the Papacy.^ 
 
 111. The Anglo-Saxons in Britain, 449-839 A.D. 
 
 From the history of Continental Europe we now turn to 
 the history of Britain. That island had been overrun by the 
 Germanic barbarians after the middle of the fifth Anglo-Saxon 
 century.^ They are commonly known as Anglo- conquest of 
 Saxons, from the names of their two principal " ^^^ 
 peoples, the Angles and Saxons. The Anglo-Saxon conquest of 
 Britain was a slow process, which lasted at least one hundred 
 and fifty years. The invaders followed the rivers into the 
 interior and gradually subdued more than a half of what is 
 now England, comprising the fertile plain district in the southern 
 and eastern parts of the island. 
 
 Though the Anglo-Saxons probably destroyed many flourish- 
 ing cities and towns of the Romanized Britons, it seems hkely 
 that the conquerors spared the women, with whom Nature of 
 they intermarried, and the agricultural laborers, *^ conquest 
 whom they made slaves. Other natives took refuge in the hiU 
 regions of western and northern Britain, and here their de- 
 scendants still keep up the Celtic language and traditions. The 
 Anglo-Saxons regarded the Britons with contempt, naming 
 them Welsh, a word which means one who talks gibberish. 
 
 1 See pages 455-463. 2 gee page 246. 
 
320 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 The antagonism between the two peoples died out in the course 
 of centuries; conquerors and conquered intermingled; and 
 an English nation, partly Celtic and partly Germanic, came 
 into being. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons started to fight one another before they 
 ceased fighting their common enemy, the Britons. Throughout 
 
 Anglo-Saxon Drinking Horn 
 
 Horn of Ulphus (Wulf) in the cathedral of York. The old English were heavy drinkers, 
 chiefly of ale and mead. The evening meal usually ended with a drinking bout. 
 
 the seventh and eighth centuries, the Anglo-Saxon states were 
 
 engaged in almost constant struggles, either for increase of 
 
 The seven territory or for supremacy. The kingdoms farthest 
 
 kingdoms in east — Kent, Sussex, Essex, and East Anglia — 
 
 n am found their expansion checked by other kingdoms 
 
 ■ — Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex — which grew up in the 
 
 interior of the island. Each of these three stronger states 
 
 gained in turn the leading place. 
 
 The beginning of the supremacy of Wessex dates from the 
 
 reign of Egbert. He had lived for some years as an exile at the 
 
 Egbert and court of Charlemagne, from whom he must have 
 
 the suprem- learned valuable lessons of war and statesmanship. 
 
 acy of 
 
 Wessex, 802- After returning from the Continent, Egbert became 
 
 839 A.D. ].jj^g Qf Wessex and gradually forced the rulers of 
 
 the other states to acknowledge him as overlord. Though 
 
 Egbert was never directly king of all England, he began the 
 
 work of uniting the Anglo-Saxons under one government. His 
 
 descendants have occupied the English throne to the present day. 
 
 When the Germans along the Rhine and the Danube crossed 
 
 the frontiers and entered the western provinces, they had 
 
The Anglo-Saxons in Britain 321 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON 
 BRITAIN 
 
322 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 already been partially Romanized. They understood enough of 
 Roman civilization to appreciate it and to desire to preserve 
 Anglo-Saxon it. The situation was quite different with the 
 Britain Anglo-Saxons. Their original home lay in a part 
 
 of Germany far beyond the borders of the Roman Empire 
 and remote from the cultural influences of Rome. Coming to 
 Britain as barbarians, they naturally introduced their own 
 language, laws, and customs wherever they settled. Much of 
 what the Anglo-Saxons brought with them still Hves in England, 
 and from that country has spread to the United States and the 
 vast Enghsh colonies beyond the seas. The EngHsh language is 
 less indebted to Latin than any of the Romance languages,^ 
 and the Common law of England owes much less to Roman 
 law than do the legal systems of Continental Europe. England, 
 indeed, looks to the Anglo-Saxons for some of the most charac- 
 teristic and important elements of her civilization. 
 
 112. Christianity in the British Isles 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons also brought to Britain their heathen 
 faith. Christianity did not come to them until the close 
 Preparation °^ ^^^ sixth century. At this time more or less 
 for intercourse had sprung up between the people of 
 
 Christianity -g-^^^^ j^-^g nearest to the Continent, and the 
 
 Franks in Gaul. Ethelbert, the king of Kent, had even married 
 the Frankish princess. Bertha. He allowed his Christian wife 
 to bring a bishop to her new home and gave her the deserted 
 church of St. Martin at Canterbury as a place of worship. 
 Queen Bertha's fervent desire for the conversion of her husband 
 and his people prepared the way for an event of first impor- 
 tance in English history — the mission of Augustine. 
 
 The pope at this time was Gregory I, better known, from his 
 services to the Roman Church, as Gregory the Great.'-^ The 
 Mission of kingdom of Kent, with its Christian queen, must 
 Augustine, have seemed to him a promising field for mission- 
 ary enterprise. Gregory, accordingly, sent out the 
 monk Augustine with forty companions to carry the Gospel to 
 1 See page 208. " See page 350. 
 
Christianity in the British Isles 
 
 323 
 
 the heathen EngHsh. The king of Kent, aheady well disposed 
 toward the Christian faith, greeted the missionaries kindly and 
 told them that they were free to convert whom they would. 
 Before long he and his court embraced Christianity, and the 
 people of Kent soon followed the royal example. The monks 
 were assigned a residence in Canterbury, a city which has ever 
 since remained the rehgious capital of England. From Kent 
 Christianity in its Ro- 
 man form gradually 
 spread into the other 
 Anglo-Saxon kingdoms. 
 Augustine and his 
 monks were not the 
 first mis- Celtic 
 sionaries Christianity 
 
 to Britain. Roman 
 soldiers, merchants, and 
 officials had introduced 
 Christianity among the 
 
 Martin's Church, Canterbury 
 
 The present church, dating from the thirteenth cen- 
 tury, occupies the site of a chapel built before the arrival 
 of Augustine. The walls still contain some of the Roman 
 Britons as early as the bricks used hi the original structure. St. Martin's 
 1 , -r^ Church was the scene of the earliest work of Augustine 
 
 second century. Dur- .^ canterbuiy. 
 ing the fifth century 
 
 the famous St. Patrick had carried Christianity to the 
 heathen Irish. The Anglo-Saxon invasion of Britain drove 
 many Christians to Ireland, and that island in the sixth and 
 seventh centuries became a center from which devoted monks 
 went forth to labor in western Scotland and northern Britain.^ 
 Here they came in contact with the Roman missionaries. 
 
 The Celtic Christians followed some customs which difl'ered 
 from those observed by Roman Christians. They computed 
 the date on which Easter fell according to a Differences 
 system unlike that of the Romans. They per- ^^^^^^"^ 
 mitted their priests to marry; the Romans for- Roman 
 bade the practice. Their monks shaved the front Christianity 
 of the head from ear to ear as a tonsure, while Roman monks 
 
 1 The enthusiasm of the Celtic Christians reached such proportions that it 
 swept back upon the Continent. In the seventh and eighth centuries Irish mission- 
 
324 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 shaved the top of the head, leaving a "crown of thorns." These 
 differences may not seem very important, but they were enough 
 to prevent the cooperation of Celtic and Roman missionaries 
 for the conversion of the heathen. 
 
 Canterbury Cathedral 
 
 The choir dates from the twelfth century, the nave, transepts, and central tower, from 
 the fifteenth century. One of the two towers at the west front was built in 1834-1840 a.d. 
 The beautiful stained glass in the windows of the choir belongs to the thirteenth century. 
 
 The rivalry between Celtic and Roman Christians was 
 finally settled at a church gathering, or synod, called by the 
 Synod of ^^^S ^^ Northumbria at Whitby. The main con- 
 
 Whitby, 
 664 A.D 
 
 troversy at this synod concerned the proper date 
 for Easter. In the course of the debate it was 
 asserted that the Roman custom had the sanction of St. Peter, 
 to whom Christ had intrusted the keys of heaven. This state- 
 ment was enough for the Northumbrian king, who thereupon 
 decided in favor of the Roman claim, declaring that he would 
 
 aries worked among the heathen Germans and founded monasteries in Burgundy, 
 Lombardy, and southern Germany (now Switzerland). 
 
The Fusion of Germans and Romans 325 
 
 not oppose St. Peter, "lest when I come before the gates of the 
 kingdom of heaven, he who holds the keys should not open to 
 me." ^ The representatives of the Celtic Church then withdrew 
 from England, leaving the field clear for Roman missionaries. 
 
 The decision of the Synod of Whitby in favor of Rome meant 
 that all England henceforth would recognize the pope's author- 
 ity in religious matters. It remained a Roman ^, „ . . , 
 ^11. Ml- r , -f^ r ■ The British 
 
 Catholic country until the time of the Reformiation, isies become 
 
 nearly nine hundred years later.^ The Celtic ^°°^^ 
 ... -^ . Catholic 
 
 Christians in Ireland and Scotland also in the 
 
 course of time became the devoted children of the Roman 
 
 Church. 
 
 113. The Fusion of Germans and Romans 
 
 We have now followed the fortunes of the Germans for five 
 centuries from the end of the Roman Empire in the West. 
 Most of their kingdoms, it has been seen, were not ^j^g 
 permanent. The Visigothic and Burgundian do- Germanic 
 minions in Gaul yielded to the Franks, and those ^^ °^^ 
 of the Visigoths in Spain, to the Mohammedan Arabs.^ The 
 Vandal possessions in North Africa were regained by the em- 
 perors at Constantinople.* The rule of the Ostrogoths in Italy 
 endured for only sixty years and that of the Lombards passed 
 away after two centuries. The kingdoms estabUshed by the 
 Franks and the Anglo-Saxons alone developed into lasting 
 states. 
 
 But even where the Germans did not found permanent king- 
 doms, they mingled with the subject provincials and adopted 
 much of the old Roman civilization. The fusion 
 of the two peoples naturally required a long time, ^'"he^"*^^^ 
 being scarcely completed before the middle of the fusion of 
 tenth century. It was hindered, in the first place, ^n^°Romans 
 by the desire of the Germans to secure the lands 
 of the Romans. Wherever the barbarians settled, they appropri- 
 
 ' Bede, Hisloria ecdesiastica, iii, 25. 
 
 2 The separation from Rome occurred in 1534 a.d., during the reign of Henry 
 VIII. 
 
 ' See page 378. « See page 330. 
 
326 Western Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 ated a large part of the agricultural soil. How much they took 
 varied in different countries. The Ostrogoths seem to have 
 seized one-third of the land in Italy; the Visigoths, two- thirds 
 of that in Gaul and Spain; the Anglo-Saxons, perhaps all the 
 tillable soil of Britain. It could not but be gaUing to the Romans 
 to surrender their farms to the barbarians. In the second 
 place, the Germans often assessed heavy taxes on the Romans, 
 which they themselves refused to pay. Tax-paying seemed to 
 the Germans a mark of servitude. In the third place, a barrier 
 between the two peoples arose from the circumstance that 
 each had its particular law. For several centuries following the 
 invasions there was one law for the Romans — that which they 
 had enjoyed under the empire — and another law for the Ger- 
 mans — their old tribal customs. After the Germans had 
 lived for some time in contact with the Romans they wrote out 
 their laws in the Latin language. These "Laws of the Bar- 
 barians" still survive and throw much hght on their early 
 beliefs and manners. 
 
 In spite of the hindrances to fusion, it seems true that the 
 
 Germans and the Romans felt no great dislike for each other 
 
 and that, as a rule, they freely intermingled. 
 
 Conditions Certain conditions directly favored this result. 
 
 favoring . ■' 
 
 fusion First, many Germans had found their way within 
 
 the empire as hired soldiers, colonists, and 
 slaves, long before the invasions began. Second, the Ger- 
 manic invaders came in relatively small numbers. Third, 
 the Germans entered the Roman world not as destroyers, 
 but as homeseekers. They felt a real reverence for Roman 
 civilization. And fourth, some of the principal Germanic 
 nations, including the Visigoths, Burgundians, and Vandals, 
 were already Christians at the time of their invasions, while 
 other nations, such as the Franks and the Anglo-Saxons, were 
 afterwards converted to Christianity. As long, however, as 
 most of the Germans remained Arian Christians ^ their belief 
 stood in the way of friendly intercourse with the Roman 
 provincials, who had aqcepted the Catholic faith. 
 
 ^ See page 236. 
 

 - s 
 
 
 
 t35 
 
The Fusion of Germans and Romans 327 
 
 If western Europe during the early Middle Ages presented 
 a scene of violence and confusion while the Germans were set- 
 tling in their new homes, a different picture was 
 afforded by eastern Europe. Here the Roman between 
 Empire still survived and continued to uphold ^^^* ^^^ 
 for centuries the Roman tradition of law and 
 order. The history of that empire forms the theme of the 
 following chapter. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the boundaries of the empire of Charlemagne, 
 distinguishing his hereditary possessions from those which he acquired by conquest. 
 
 2. On an outline map indicate the boundaries of the empire of Otto the Great. 
 
 3. What events are connected with the following places: Soissons; Mersen; 
 Whitby; Reims; Verdun; Canterbury; and Strassburg? 4. What is the historical 
 importance of Augustine, Henry the Fowler, Pepin the Short, Charles Martel, 
 Egbert, and Ethelbert? 5. Give dates for the following events: battle of Tours; 
 crowning of Charlemagne as emperor; crowning of Otto the Great as emperor; 
 deposition of Romulus Augustulus; Augustine's mission to England; and the 
 Treaty of Verdvm. 6. Explain the following expressions: "do-nothing kings'^'; 
 missi dominici; Holy Roman Empire; and "Donation of Pepin." 7. Why was 
 the extinction of the Ostrogothic kingdom a misfortune for Italy? 8. Why did 
 Italy remain for so many centuries after the Lombard invasion merely "a geograph- 
 ical expression"? 9. What diSerence did it make whether Clovis became an Arian 
 or a Catholic? 10. What events in the lives of Clovis and Pepin the Short contrib- 
 uted to the alliance between the Franks and the popes? 11. What provinces of 
 the Roman Empire in the West were not included within the limits of Charle- 
 magne's empire? 12. What countries of modern Europe are included within the 
 limits of Charlemagne's empire? 13. Compare the missi dominici with the "eyes 
 and ears" of Persian kings. 14. What is the origin of the word "emperor"? 
 As a title distinguish it from that of king." 15. Why has Lothair's kingdom 
 north of the Alps been called the "strip of trouble"? 16. In what parts of the 
 British Isles are Celtic languages still spoken? 17. How did the four English 
 counties, Sussex, Essex, Norfolk, and Suffolk, receive their names? 18. What 
 was the importance of the Synod of Whitby? 19. Set forth the conditions which 
 hindered, and those which favored, the fusion of Germans and Romans. 
 
CHAPTER XtV 
 
 EASTERN EUROPE DURING THE EARLY MIDDLE AGES, 
 395-1095 A.D. 
 
 114. The Roman Empire in the East 
 
 The Roman Empire in the West moved rapidly to its "fall" 
 
 in 476 A.D., at the hands of the Germanic invaders. The Roman 
 
 Empire in the East, though threatened by enemies 
 
 the Roman from without and weakened by civil conflicts 
 
 Empire in from within, endured for more than a thousand 
 the East 
 
 years. Until the middle of the eleventh century 
 
 it was the strongest state in Europe, except during the reign 
 
 of Charlemagne, when the Frankish kingdom eclipsed it. Until 
 
 the middle of the fifteenth century it preserved the name, the 
 
 civilization, and some part of the dominions, of ancient Rome.'- 
 
 The long life of the Roman Empire in the East is one of the 
 marvels of history. Its great and constant vitality appears 
 the more remarkable, when one considers that 
 its^s^urvival ^^ ^^^ ^'^ easily defensible frontiers, contained 
 many different races with Httle in common, and 
 on all sides faced hostile states. The empire survived so 
 long, because of its vast wealth and resources, its despotic, 
 centralized government, the strength of its army, and the 
 almost impregnable position occupied by Constantinople, the 
 capital city. 
 
 The changing fortunes of the empire during the Middle Ages 
 
 are reflected in some of the names by which it is often known. 
 
 The term "Greek Empire" expresses the fact that 
 
 Character ^]^g state became more and more Greek in char- 
 
 of the 
 
 empire acter, owmg to the loss, first of the western 
 
 provinces in the fifth century, and then of Syria 
 
 and Egypt in the seventh century. Another term — "Byzan- 
 
 1 The fall of the empire came in 1453 a.d., when Constantinople was captured 
 by the Ottoman Turks. 
 
 328 
 
The Roman Empire in the East 329 
 
 tine Empire" — appropriately describes the condition of the 
 state in still later times, when its possessions were reduced to 
 Constantmople (ancient Byzantium) and the territory in the 
 neighborhood of that city. But through all this period the 
 rulers at Constantinople regarded themselves as the true suc- 
 cessors of Augustus, Diocletian, and Constantine. They never 
 admitted the right of Charlemagne and Otto the Great to 
 establish a rival Roman Empire in western Europe.^ They 
 claimed to be the only legitimate heirs of Old Rome. 
 
 115. The Reign of Justinian, 527-565 A.D. 
 
 The history of the Roman Empire in the East, for more than 
 one hundred years after the death of Theodosius, is unevent- 
 ful. His successors, though unable to prevent „ 
 
 . . Successors 
 
 the Germans from seizmg Italy and the other of Theodo- 
 
 western provinces, managed to keep their own llji^'/Hf" 
 dominions intact. The eastern provinces escaped 
 the fate of those in the West, because they were more populous 
 and offered greater obstacles to the barbarian invaders, who 
 followed the hne of least resistance. The gradual recovery 
 of the empire in strength and warhke energy prepared the 
 way for a really eminent ruler — Justinian. 
 
 Justinian is described as a man of noble bearing, simple in 
 his habits, affable in speech, and easy of approach to all his 
 subjects. Historians have often drawn attention justinian 
 to his wonderful activity of mind and power of and 
 steady industry. So great was his zeal for work 
 that one of his courtiers called him "the emperor who never 
 sleeps." Possessed of large ideas and inspired by the majesty 
 of Rome, Justinian aimed to be a great conqueror, a great 
 lawgiver, and a great restorer of civilization. His success 
 in whatever he undertook must be ascribed in part to his 
 wife, Theodora, whom he associated with himself on the throne. 
 Theodora, strong of mind and wise in counsel, made a worthy 
 helpmate for Justinian, who more than once declared that in 
 affairs of state he had consulted his "revered wife." 
 
 1 See pages 311-312, 317-318. 
 
330 Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 It was the ambition of Justinian to conquer the Germanic 
 kingdoms which had been formed out of the Mediterranean 
 Conquests of provinces. In this task he rehed chiefly on the 
 Justinian military genius of Belisarius, one of the world's 
 
 foremost commanders. Belisarius was able in one short cam- 
 paign to destroy the Vandal kingdom in North Africa.^ The 
 Vandals by this time had lost their early vigor; they made but a 
 feeble resistance; and their Roman subjects welcomed Beli- 
 
 A Mosaic of Justinian 
 
 A mosaic dating from 547 A.D., in the church of San Vitale, Ravenna. 
 It shows the emperor (in the center) with a bishop, his suite, and im-. 
 perial guards. The picture probably gives us a fair idea of Justinian's 
 appearance, though it represents him as somewhat younger than he was 
 at the time. 
 
 sarius as a dehverer. Justinian awarded a triumph to his 
 victorious general, an honor which for five centuries emperors 
 alone had enjoyed. The conquest of North Africa, together 
 with the islands of Sardinia and Corsica, was followed by the 
 overthrow of the Ostrogothic kingdom in Sicily and Italy .^ Jus- 
 tinian also recovered from the Visigoths ^ the southeastern 
 part of Spain. He could now say with truth that the Medi- 
 terranean was once more a Roman sea."* 
 
 » See page 245. 2 See page 300. ' See page 244. * See the map, page 301. 
 
The Reign of Justinian 331 
 
 The conquests of Justinian proved to be less enduring than 
 his work as a lawgiver. Until his reign the sources of Roman 
 law, including the legislation of the popular assem- codification 
 blies, the decrees of the Senate, the edicts of the of Roman 
 praetors and emperors, and the decisions of learned ^^ 
 lawyers, had never been completely collected and arranged in 
 scientific form. Justinian appointed a commission of legal 
 scholars to perform this task. The result of their labors, in 
 which the emperor himself assisted, was the publication of the 
 Corpus Juris Civilis, the ''Body of Civil Law." Under this 
 form the Roman principles of jurisprudence have become the 
 foundation of the legal systems of modern Italy, Spain, France, 
 Germany, and other European countries. These principles 
 even influenced the Common law of England, which has been 
 adopted by the United States.^ The Corpus Juris Civilis, 
 because of this widespread influence, is justly regarded as one 
 of Rome's most important gifts to the world. 
 
 Justinian's claim to the title of " Great" rests also on his civi- 
 lizing work. He wished to restore the prosperity, as well as 
 the provinces, of the empire. During his reign civilizing 
 roads, bridges, and aqueducts were repaired, and work of 
 commerce and agriculture were encouraged. It '^^^^^ 
 
 was at this time that two Christian missionaries brought from 
 China the eggs of the silkworm, and introduced the manu- 
 facture of silk in Europe. As a builder Justinian gained special 
 fame. The edifices which he caused to be raised throughout 
 his dominions included massive fortifications on the exposed 
 frontiers, splendid palaces, and many .monasteries and churches. 
 The most noteworthy monument to his piety is the church 
 of Sancta Sophia- at Constantinople, now used as a Moham- 
 medan mosque. By his conquests, his laws, and his huildings, 
 Justinian revived for a time the waning glory of imperial 
 Rome. 
 
 1 Roman law still prevails in the province of Quebec and the state of Louis- 
 iana, territories formerly under French control, and in all th; Spanish-American 
 countries. 
 
 2 In Greek, Hagia Sophia, "Holy Wisdom." 
 
332 Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 116. The Empire and its Asiatic Foes 
 
 The Roman Empire in the East did not long remain at the 
 pinnacle of greatness to which Justinian had raised it. His 
 After conquests, indeed, weakened rather than strength- 
 
 Justinian ened the empire, since now there were much more 
 extensive frontiers to defend. Within half a century after his 
 death it was attacked both in Europe and in Asia. The Lom- 
 
 20 ° Longitude 25 
 
 The Roman Empire in the East 
 during the tenth and eleventh centuries 
 
 bards ^ soon seized Italy, and in the East the Persians renewed 
 their contest against the Roman power. 
 
 The struggle with the Persians was an inheritance from earlier 
 times.^ Under an ambitious king, Chosroes II, the Persians 
 
 overran all the Asiatic provinces of the empire. 
 
 A savior arose, however, in the person of the 
 Roman emperor, HeracHus (610-641 a.d.). His brilliant 
 campaigns against Chosroes partook of the nature of a crusade, 
 or "holy war," for the Persians had violated the Holy Sepulcher 
 at Jerusalem and had stolen away the True Cross, the most 
 
 Persians 
 
 » See page 302. 
 
 See page 219, 
 
The Empire and its Asiatic Foes 333 
 
 sacred relic of Christendom. Heraclius recovered all his prov- 
 inces, but only at the cost of a bloody struggle which drained 
 them of men and money and helped to make them fall easy 
 victims to foes still more terrible than the Persians. These were 
 the Arabs. 
 
 Heraclius had not closed his reign before he saw all his vic- 
 tories undone by the advance of the Arabs. The first wave of 
 invasion tore away Syria and Egypt from the 
 empire, penetrated Asia Minor, and reached the 
 shores of the Bosporus. Repulsed before the walls of Con- 
 stantinople, the Arabs carried their arms to the West and seized 
 North Africa, Spain, part of southern Italy, and the Mediter- 
 ranean islands. Asia Minor and the Balkan peninsula still 
 held out, however, and during the tenth century a line of able 
 rulers at Constantinople succeeded in winning back some of 
 their lost provinces. 
 
 During the eleventh century the empire had to face new 
 
 enemies. These were the Seljuk Turks, ^ fierce nomads from 
 
 the steppes beyond the Caspian. After their „ ,. , „ , 
 
 ■ ^. . 1 . 1 .1 Seljuk Turks 
 
 conversion to Mohammedanism, they swept with 
 
 irresistible force through the East and conquered nearly 
 
 all Asia Minor. The ruin of this country, in earher ages one 
 
 of the most populous and flourishing regions of the world, dates 
 
 from its occupation by the Seljuks. To resist their further 
 
 advance the Roman emperor sought in 1095 a.d. the help of 
 
 the Christians of Europe. His appeals for aid resulted in the 
 
 First Crusade, with which a new chapter of medieval history 
 
 began.2 
 
 Thus, for more than five centuries after Justinian, the Roman 
 
 Empire in the East was engaged in a long struggle with the 
 
 foes — Persians, Arabs, and Seljuk Turks — which -^q^^ of the 
 
 successively attacked its dominions. By its stub- empire in 
 
 born resistance of the advance of the invaders 
 
 the old empire protected the young states of Europe from attack, 
 
 until they grew strong enough to meet and repulse the hordes 
 
 of Asia. This service to civilization was not less important 
 
 1 So named from one of their leaders. 2 See chapter xx. 
 
334 Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 than that which had been performed by Greece and Rome in 
 their contests with the Persians and the Carthaginians. 
 
 117. The Empire and its Foes in Europe 
 
 The troubled years after Justinian's death also witnessed 
 
 the beginning of the Slavic ^ settlements in southeastern 
 
 Europe. The Slavs belonged to the Indo-European 
 Slavs , , , ,...,.,. ^ . 
 
 race, but had not progressed m civinzation as tar 
 
 as the Germans. Their cradle land seems to have been in 
 western Russia, whence they slowly spread to the Baltic, the 
 Elbe, and the Danube. We have already mentioned the cam- 
 paigns which Charlemagne and Henry the Fowler waged against 
 them.^ The emperors at Constantinople were less successful in 
 resisting that branch of the Slavs which tried to occupy the 
 Balkan peninsula. After crossing the Danube, the Slavs pressed 
 on farther and farther, until they reached the southern extremity 
 of ancient Greece. They avoided the cities, but formed peasant 
 communities in the open country, where they readily mingled 
 with the inhabitants. Their descendants have remained in 
 the Balkan peninsula to this day. The inhabitants of modern 
 Serbia ^ are Slavs, and even in the Greeks there is a considerable 
 strain of Slavic blood. 
 
 The Bulgarians, a people akin to the Huns and Avars, made 
 their appearance south of the lower Danube in the seventh 
 century. For more than three hundred years 
 these barbarians, brutal, fierce, and cruel, were a 
 menace to the empire. At one time they threatened Constan- 
 tinople and even killed a Roman emperor, whose skuU was 
 converted into a drinking cup to grace their feasts. The Bul- 
 garians settled in the region which now bears their name and 
 gradually adopted the speech and customs of the Slavs. Modern 
 Bulgaria is essentially a Slavic state. 
 
 1 The word slova means "speech" ; the Slavs are those who speak the same 
 language. 
 
 2 See pages 309, 315. 
 
 ' A more accurate designation than Servia. Originally, all Slavic peoples 
 called themselves Serbs. 
 
The Empire and its Foes in Europe 335 
 
 The empire was attacked in southeastern Europe by still 
 
 other barbarians, among whom were the Russians. This 
 
 Slavic people, led by chieftains from Sweden, 
 
 , , ' . 1 -r^ . . 1 Russians 
 
 descended the Dnieper and Dniester rivers and, 
 
 crossing the Black Sea, appeared before the walls of Con- 
 stantinople. Already, in the tenth century, that city formed 
 the goal of Russian ambitions. The invaders are said to have 
 made four attempts to plunder its treasures. Though unsuc- 
 cessful, they compelled the emperors from time to time to pay 
 them tribute. 
 
 Christianity reached the invaders of the Balkan peninsula 
 from Constantinople. The Serbians, Bulgarians, and Russians 
 were converted in the ninth and tenth centuries, -vvork of the 
 With Christianity they received the use of letters empire in 
 and some knowledge of Roman law and methods "^°p^ 
 of government. Constantinople was to them, henceforth, such 
 a center of religion and culture as Rome was to the Germans. 
 By becoming the teacher of the vast Slavic peoples of the 
 Balkan peninsula and European Russia, the empire performed 
 another important service to civilization. 
 
 118. Byzantine Civilization 
 
 The Roman Empire in the East, though often menaced by 
 barbarian foes, long continued to be the leading European power. 
 Its highest degree of prosperity was reached be- strength 
 tween the middle of the ninth and the middle of and wealth 
 the eleventh century. The provinces in Asia ° ^ empire 
 Minor and the Balkan peninsula produced a vast annual 
 revenue, much of which went for defense. It was necessary to 
 maintain a large, well-disciplined army, great fleets and engines 
 of war, and the extensive fortifications of Constantinople and 
 the frontier cities. Confronted by so many dangers, the empire 
 could hope to survive only by making itself a strong military 
 state. 
 
 The merchant ships of Constantinople, during the earlier part 
 of the Middle Ages, carried on most of the commerce of the 
 
336 Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 Mediterranean and the Black Sea. The products of Byzantine 
 industry, including silks, embroideries, mosaics, enamels, and 
 Commerce metal work, were exchanged at that city for the 
 and spices, drugs, and precious stones of the East. 
 
 mdustry Byzantine wares also found their way into Italy 
 
 and France and, by way of the Russian rivers, reached the 
 heart of eastern Europe. Russia, in turn, furnished Con- 
 stantinople with large quantities of honey, wax, fur, wool, 
 grain, and slaves. A traveler of the twelfth century well 
 described the city as a metropolis "common to aU the world, 
 without distinction of country or religion." 
 
 Many of the Roman emperors from Justinian onward were 
 great builders. Byzantine architecture, seen especially in the 
 Character of churches, became a leading form of art. Its most 
 Byzantine striking feature is the dome, which replaces the 
 ^^^ flat, wooden roof used in the basihcan^ churches 
 
 of Italy. The exterior of a Byzantine church is plain and unim- 
 posing, but the interior is adorned on a magnificent scale. The 
 eyes of the worshiper are dazzled by the walls faced with marble 
 slabs of variegated colors, by the columns of pohshed marble, 
 jasper, and porphyry, and by the briUiant mosaic pictures of 
 gilded glass. The entire impression is one of richness and 
 splendor. Byzantine artists, though mediocre painters and 
 sculptors, excelled , in all kinds of decorative work. Their 
 carvings in wood, ivory, and metal, together with their em- 
 broideries, enamels, and miniatures, enjoyed a high reputation 
 throughout medieval Europe. 
 
 Byzantine art, from the sixth century to the present time, 
 has exerted a wide influence. Sicily, southern Italy, Rome, 
 Influence of Ravenna, and Venice contain many examples of 
 Byzantine Byzantine churches. Italian painting in the 
 ^^^ Middle Ages seems to have been derived directly 
 
 from the mosaic pictures of the artists of Constantinople. Russia 
 received not only its rehgion but also its art from Constantinople. 
 The great Russian churches of Moscow and Petrograd follow 
 Byzantine models. Even the Arabs, in spite of their hostihty 
 1 See page 284. 
 
Byzantine Civilization 337 
 
 to Christianity, borrowed Byzantine artists and profited by 
 their services. The Mohammedan mosques of Damascus, 
 Cairo, and Cordova, both in methods of construction and 
 in details of ornamentation, reproduce Byzantine styles. 
 
 The hbraries and museums of Constantinople preserved 
 classical learning. In the flourishing schools of that city the 
 wisest men of the day taught philosophy, law, Literature 
 medicine, and science to thousands of students, and 
 The professors figured among the important ^^^"^^ 
 persons of the court: official documents mention the "prince 
 of the rhetoricians" and the ''consul of the philosophers." 
 Many of the emperors showed a taste for scholarship; one of 
 them was said to have been so devoted to study that he almost 
 forgot to reign. When kings in western Europe were so 
 ignorant that they could with difficulty scrawl their names, 
 eastern emperors wrote books and composed poetry. It is 
 true that Byzantine scholars were erudite rather than original. 
 Impressed by the great treasures of knowledge about them, 
 they found it difficult to strike out into new, unbeaten paths. 
 Most students were content to make huge collections of 
 extracts and notes from the books which antiquity had 
 bequeathed to them. Even this task was useful, however, 
 for their encyclopedias preserved much information which 
 otherwise would have been lost. During the Middle Ages the 
 East cherished the productions of classical learning, until the 
 time came when the West was ready to receive them and to 
 profit by them. 
 
 119. Constantinople 
 
 The heart of Byzantine civilization was Constantinople, 
 The city lies on a peninsula between the Sea of Marmora and 
 the spacious harbor called the Golden Horn, position of 
 Washed on three sides by the water and, like Constanti- 
 Rome, enthroned upon seven hills, Constantinople "°^ ® 
 occupies a site justly celebrated as the noblest in the world. It 
 stands in Europe, looks on Asia, and commands the entrance 
 to both the Mediterranean and the Black Sea. As a sixteenth 
 
338 Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 century writer pointed out, Constantinople "is a city which 
 Nature herseh has designed to be the mistress of the world." 
 
 Vicinity of Constantinople 
 
 The position of Constantinople made it difl&cult to attack 
 but easy to defend. To surround the city an enemy would 
 Constanti- have to be strong upon both land and sea. A 
 nople as a hostile army, advancing through Asia Minor, 
 
 natural citadel r Ji -^ r .-i j xji^^t.! 
 
 lound its turtner advance arrested by the long, 
 
 winding channel which the Bosporus, the Sea of Marmora, 
 
 and the Dardanelles combine to form. A hostile fleet, coming 
 
 by way of the Mediterranean or the Black Sea, faced grave 
 
 difficulties in attempting to penetrate the narrow strait into 
 
 wliich this waterway contracts at each extremity. On the 
 
 landward side the line of defense was so short — about four 
 
 miles in width — that it could be strongly fortified and held 
 
 by a small force against large numbers. During the Middle 
 
 Ages the rear of the city was protected by two huge walls, the 
 
 remains of which are still visible. Constantinople, in fact, 
 
 was all but impregnable. Though each new century brought a 
 
 fresh horde of enemies, it resisted siege after siege and long 
 
Exterior 
 
 Interior 
 SANCTA SOPHIA, CONSTANTINOPLE 
 
 Built by Justirian and dedicated on Christmas Day, 538 a.d. The main building is 
 roofed over by a great central dome, 107 feet in diameter and i7g feet in height. After the 
 Ottoman Turks turned the church into a mosque, a minaret was erected at each of the four 
 exterior andes The outside of Sancta Sophia is somewhat disappointing, but the interior, 
 with its walli^ and columns of polished marble eranite. and porphyry, is magnificent The 
 crystal balustrades. ni)lD>t«. aTl'^ lartrp m<»»a< Hioirs ai-c TnrUsK 
 
Constantinople 
 
 339 
 
 continued to be the capital of what was left of the Roman 
 Empire.^ 
 
 Constantine had laid out his new city on an imposing scale 
 and adorned it with the choicest treasures of art from Greece, 
 Italy, and .the Orient. Fourteen churches, four- Monuments 
 teen palaces, eight pubhc baths, and several of Con- 
 triumphal arches are assigned to the founder of ^ ^^ ^°°^ ^ 
 the city. His most 
 stately building was A 
 
 the Hippodrome, an 
 immense structure 
 devoted to chariot 
 races and all sorts 
 of popular gather- 
 ings. There new 
 emperors, after their 
 consecration in 
 Sancta Sophia, were 
 greeted by their sub- 
 jects; there civic 
 festivals were held; 
 and there the last 
 Roman triumphs 
 were celebrated. 
 Theodosius the The Three Existing Monuments of the 
 Great built the Hippodrome, Constantinople 
 
 DrinciDal e'ate of These three monuments preserve for us the exact line of 
 
 \^ . the low wall, or spina, which divided the race course and 
 
 v^OnStantmople, tne around which the charioteers drove their furious steeds. The 
 
 " Qolden Gate " as ob^l'sk was transported from Egypt by Constantine. Be- 
 tween it and the crumbling tower beyond is a pillar of three 
 
 It was Callea, by brazen serpents, originally set up at Delphi by the Greeks, 
 
 which the emDCrorS ^fter the battle of Plataea. On this trophy were engraved 
 
 . the names of the various states that sent soldiers to fight the 
 
 made their solemn Persians. 
 
 entry into the city. 
 
 Eut it was Justinian who, after Constantine, did most to adorn 
 
 1 Of the eight sieges to which Constantinople was subjected in medieval times, 
 only two succeeded. In 1204 a.d. it was caotured by the Venetians and in 1453 
 A.b., by the Ottoman Turks. See pages 477 and 491. 
 
340 Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages 
 
 the new capital by the Bosporus. He is said to have erected 
 more than twenty-five churches in Constantinople and its 
 suburbs. Of these, the most beautiful is the world-famed 
 cathedral dedicated by Justinian to "Holy Wisdom." On 
 its completion the emperor declared that he had surpassed 
 
 , Hebdom()__ 
 (Tekfour SerairAi,;c _ 
 
 Gate ofJ~l'o 1 1 '^ 
 CAormM^T Vh minot 
 \f Quirte 
 
 <~CIiurch of the Ap ' ^ >, \i \ i-\ loii^j^i^i „ „ j 
 
 Gate ofi^!(\tbi,que tf .Mohainmi,a 11)='/ ^/rTX «^°''i!Ux '^CITARI 
 
 (Cannon rat.;^^ - * M.J,u\W»''"^ "-^ ^^"''•'' V ^ 
 
 f /%VVi'Ul.o«- -1 / 'rX'.copohs of Greek 
 
 ? / •r/iuiii f C )iisl inliiu ^-~»i^^ Byzantium 
 
 \ i ^-^ ^^-— ^^i^JIippodiomi, • ^ ^)^Buco!eon Palace 
 
 5^ \ ^ <»»^ (Attruurtan) /Iinpeiial 
 
 C \ ^^ ^Xoiuui^^Palace 
 
 I S"^ SEA OF MAS 31 OR A 
 
 Gohicn Castle of the Seven Towers 
 Gat?) 7(Yedi Kouleli) 
 
 ""^ CONSTANTUSrOPLiE 
 
 Scale 1:125000 
 
 1/2 
 
 1 1 14 Miles 
 
 / KADIKEUI 
 
 (CHALCEDON 
 
 Solomon's Temple. Though nearly fourteen hundred years 
 
 old and now defaced by vandal hands, it remains perhaps the 
 
 supreme achievement of Christian architecture. 
 
 Excepting Athens and Rome, no other European city can 
 
 lay claim to so long and so important a history as Constantinople, 
 
 Her day came after theirs was done. Throughout 
 
 significance the Middle Ages Constantinople remained the 
 
 of Con- most important city in Europe. When London, 
 
 stantinople . , ,^. 
 
 Pans, and Vienna were small and mean towns, 
 
 Constantinople was a large and flourishing metropolis. The 
 
 renown of the city penetrated even into barbarian lands. The 
 
Constantinople 341 
 
 Scandinavians called it Micklegarth, the "Great City"; the 
 Russians knew of it as Tsarigrad, the "City of the Caesars." 
 But its own people best described it as the "City guarded 
 by God." Here, for more than eleven centuries, was the 
 capital of the Roman Empire and the center of Eastern 
 Christendom. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Compare the area of the Roman Empire in the East in 395 a.d. with its 
 area in 800 A. D. (maps between pages 222-223 and facing page 308) . 2. Compare 
 the respective areas in 800 a.d. of the Roman Empire in the East and Charlemagne's 
 empire. 3. On the map, page 338, locate Adrianople, GallipoH, Nicsea, the Bos- 
 porus, Sea of Marmora, and Dardanelles. 4. Who were Belisarius, Chosroes II, 
 and Heraclius? 5. In your opinion which of the two rival imperial lines after 
 800 A.D. had the better title to represent ancient Rome? 6. Why has Justinian 
 been called the "lawgiver of civilization"? 7. Why was it necessary to codify 
 Roman law? Is the English Common law codified? 8. Compare the work of 
 Alexandrian and Byzantine scholars in preserving learning, g. "The Byzantines 
 were the teachers of the Slavs, as the Romans were of the Germans." Comment 
 on this statement. 10. The Byzantine Empire was once called "a gigantic mass 
 of mould, a thousand years old." Does this seem a fair description? 11. "The 
 history of medieval civilization is, in large measure, the history of the Roman 
 Empire in the East." Comment on this statement. 12. Show that Constanti- 
 nople formed "a natural citadel." 13. On the map, page 340, trace the successive 
 walls of Constantinople. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN THE EAST AND IN THE 
 WEST TO 1054 A.D.^ 
 
 120. Development of the Christian Church 
 
 A preceding chapter has traced the early history of Chris- 
 tianity. We there saw how the new religion appeared in the 
 The Catholic Orient, how it spread rapidly over the Roman 
 Church Empire, how it engaged with the imperial govern- 
 
 ment in the long conflict called the Persecutions, how the 
 emperor Constantine, after his conversion, placed it on an 
 equality with paganism, and how at the end of the fourth cen- 
 tury the emperor Theodosius made it the state rehgion. By 
 this time the Church had become a great and powerful organiza- 
 tion, with fixed laws, with a graded system of officers, and with 
 councils attended by clergy from all parts of the Roman world. 
 To this organization the word CathoHc, that is, "universal," 
 came to be applied. Membership in the CathoHc Church, 
 secured only by baptism, was believed to be essential to salva- 
 tion. As St. Cyprian, bishop of Carthage, had said, "He can 
 no longer have God for his Father who has not the Church for 
 his Mother." 
 
 The first three centuries of Christianity witnessed the devel- 
 opment of the episcopal system in the Church. Each pro- 
 The vincial city had its bishop, assisted by priests 
 
 episcopate g^j^(j deacons. An archbishop (sometimes called a 
 metropolitan) presided over the bishops of each province, and 
 a patriarch had jurisdiction, in turn, over metropohtans. This 
 graded arrangement of ecclesiastical officers, from the lowest to 
 the highest, helped to make the Church centralized and strong. 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter iii, "The Benedic- 
 tine Rule"; chapter iv, "The ReestabUshment of Christianity in Britain"; chapter 
 V, "St. Boniface, Apostle to the Germans." 
 
 342 
 
Development of the Christian Church 343 
 
 It appears to have been modeled, almost unconsciously, on the 
 government of the Roman Empire.^ 
 
 The development of the patriarchate calls for special notice. 
 At the time of the Council of Nicsea^ there were three patri- 
 archs, namely, the bishops of Rome, Antioch, and The ' 
 Alexandria. These cities ranked among the most patriarchs 
 important in the Roman world. It was only natural, therefore, 
 that the churches estabhshed in them should be singled out for 
 preeminence. Some years after the removal of the capital to 
 Constantinople, the bishop of that imperial city was recognized 
 as a patriarch at a general council of the Church. In the fifth 
 century the bishop of Jerusalem received the same dignity. 
 Henceforth there were five patriarchs — four in the East but 
 only one in the West. 
 
 The Christian Church was a very democratic organization. 
 Patriarchs, archbishops, bishops, priests, and deacons were 
 drawn from all ranks of life. No special training clergy and 
 at first was considered necessary to fit them for ^^^^ 
 their duties, though the more celebrated ministers were often 
 highly educated. To eke out their salaries the clergy sometimes 
 carried on business as farmers and shopkeepers. Where, how- 
 ever, a church had sufl&cient funds to support its bishop, his 
 engagement in secular affairs was discouraged and finally 
 prohibited. In the fourth century, as earlier, priests and bishops 
 were generally married men. The sentiment in favor of celibacy 
 for the clergy became very pronounced during the early Middle 
 Ages, especially in the West, and led at length to the general 
 abandonment of priestly marriage in those parts of Europe 
 where papal influence prevailed. Distinctive garments for 
 clergymen did not begin to come into use until the fifth century, 
 when some of them began to don clothing of a more Sober hue 
 
 1 The correspondence may be indicated as follows: 
 
 The Roman Empire The Christian Church 
 
 City — Municipal oflScials. Bishop. 
 
 Province — Governor. Archbishop, or Metropohtan. 
 
 Diocese — Vicar. Patriarch. 
 
 Prefecture — Prefect. (No corresponding division.) 
 2 See page 235. 
 
344 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 than was fashionable at the time. Clerical vestments were 
 
 developed from two pieces of ancient Roman dress — the tunic 
 
 and the toga.^ Thus the clergy were gradually separated from 
 
 the people, or laity, by differences in dress, by their cehbate 
 
 lives, and by their abstention from worldly occupations. 
 
 While the Church was perfecting her organization, she was 
 
 also elaborating her doctrines. Theologians engaged in many 
 
 controversies upon such subjects as the connection 
 Heresies 
 
 of Christ with God and the nature of the Trinity. 
 
 In order to obtain an authoritative expression of Christian 
 opinion, councils of the higher clergy were held, at which the 
 opposing views were debated and a decision was reached. The 
 Council of Nicsea, which condemned Arianism, formed the first, 
 and one of the most important, of these general gatherings of 
 the Church. After the Church had once expressed itseh on 
 any matter of Christian behef, it was regarded as unlawful to 
 maintain a contrary opinion. Those who did so were called 
 heretics, and their teachings, heresies. The emperor Theodosius, 
 whose severe laws finally shattered the ancient paganism,^ de- 
 voted even more attention to stamping out heresies among his 
 Christian subjects. He prohibited meetings of heretics, burned 
 their books, and threatened them with death if they persisted 
 in their peculiar doctrines. During his reign a Spanish bishop 
 and six of his partisans were executed for holding unorthodox 
 beliefs. This was the beginning of the persecutions for heresy. 
 As soon as Christianity had triumphed in the Roman Empire, 
 thus becoming the religion of the rich and powerful as well as 
 
 the religion of the poor and lowly, more attention 
 Worship ^ ^ , ,^ , -•^'. ^, .. 
 
 was devoted to the conduct of worship. Magnii- 
 
 icent church buildings were often erected. Their architects 
 
 seem to have followed as models the basilicas, or pubhc halls, 
 
 which formed so familiar a sight in Roman cities.^ Church 
 
 interiors were adorned with paintings, mosaic pictures, images 
 
 of saints and martyrs, and the figure of the cross. Lighted 
 
 candles on the altars and the burning of fragrant incense lent 
 
 an additional impressiveness to worship. Beautiful prayers 
 
 1 See page 258. " See page 236. ' See page 284. 
 
Development of the Christian Church 345 
 
 Sunday 
 
 and hymns were composed. Some of the early Christian hymns, 
 such as the Gloria in Excelsis and the Te Deum Laudamus, are 
 stiU sung in our churches. Organs did not come into use until 
 the seventh century, and 
 then only in the West, 
 but church bells, summon- 
 ing the worshiper to divine 
 service, early became 
 attached to Christian edi- 
 fices. 
 
 The Christians from the 
 start appear to have ob- 
 served "the first day of 
 the week"^ in memory 
 of Christ's resurrection. 
 They attended 
 public worship 
 on the Lord's Day, but 
 otherwise did not rigidly 
 abstain from worldly 
 
 business and amusements. The Jewish element in some 
 churches, and especially in the East, was strong enough to 
 secure an additional observance of Saturday as a weekly festival. 
 Saturday long continued to be marked by rehgious assemblies 
 and feasting, though not by any compulsory cessation of the 
 ordinary occupations. During the fourth century Sunday, as 
 the Lord's Day was now generally called, came more and more 
 to be kept as a day of obligatory rest. Constantine's Sunday 
 law 2 formed the first of a long series of imperial edicts im- 
 posing the observance of that day as a legal duty. In this 
 manner Sunday, like the Jewish Sabbath On the seventh 
 day of the week, was dedicated wholly to the exercises of 
 reUgion. 
 
 The great yearly festivals of the Church gradually took shape 
 during the early Christian centuries. The most important 
 
 1 John, XX, I, 19; compare i Corinthians, xvi, 2. 
 
 2 See page 235 and note i. 
 
 Religious Music 
 
 From a window of the cathedral of Eourges, 
 a city in central France. Shows a pipe organ 
 and chimes. 
 
346 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 anniversary to be observed was Easter, in memory of the resur- 
 rection of Christ. A period of fasting (Lent), 
 which finally lasted forty days, preceded the 
 festival. Whitsunday, or Pentecost, was celebrated on the 
 fiftieth day after Easter.^ Two other festivals of later adoption 
 were Christmas, the celebration of which was finally assigned 
 to the 25th of December ,2 and Epiphany (January 6), com- 
 memorating the baptism of Christ. In course of time many 
 other feasts and fasts, together with numerous saints' days, 
 were added to the calendar of the " Christian Year." 
 
 121. Eastern Christianity 
 
 By the time of Constantine, Christianity had spread widely 
 throughout the eastern half of the Roman Empire. Asia Minor 
 Expansion of ^^^ ^^^^ largely Christian. Thrace, Macedonia, 
 Christianity Epirus, and Greece were all ecclesiastical prov- 
 m the ast j^ces with their own metropolitans. Many 
 Christians were found in Syria and Egypt. Churches also ex- 
 isted in Mesopotamia and Arabia, and even beyond the bound- 
 aries of the empire in Armenia and Persia. Between the time 
 of Constantine and that of Justinian, Christianity continued 
 to expand in the East, until the gospel had been carried to 
 such distant regions as Abyssinia and India. 
 
 Most of the Christian communities in the Orient owed alle- 
 giance to the patriarchs of Constantinople, Jerusalem, Antioch, 
 Union of ^^'^ Alexandria. The Roman emperor, however, 
 
 Church and was the supreme rehgious authority in the East. 
 State jj^ £g^^ .^ ^g much his duty to maintain the doc- 
 
 trines and organization of Christianity as to preserve the im- 
 perial dominions against foreign foes. Since he presided over 
 the Church, there could be no real independence for its ofiicers. 
 Bishops, metropolitans, and patriarchs were in every respect 
 subordinate to his will. This union of Church and State 
 formed one of the most characteristic features of Christianity 
 in the East. 
 
 ■ Sec Acts, ii, 1-4. * See page 229, note i. 
 
Eastern Christianity 
 
 347 
 
 Eastern Christians, far more than those in the West, devoted 
 themselves to theological speculations. Constantinople and 
 the great Hellenistic Theological 
 cities of Antioch and disputes; 
 
 A 1 J • i. • J heresies 
 
 Alexandria contamed 
 
 many learned scholars who had pro- 
 longed and heated arguments over 
 subtle questions of belief. After 
 the Arian controversy had been 
 settled in the fourth century, other 
 disputes concerning the true nature 
 of Christ broke out. These gave 
 rise to many heresies. 
 
 The heresy known as Nestorian- 
 ism, from Nestorius, a patriarch of 
 Constantinople, spread 
 widely in the East. 
 Nestorian missionaries even pene- 
 trated to India, China, and 
 Mongolia. The churches which 
 they established were numerous U 
 
 Nestorianism 
 
 
 and influential during the Middle 
 
 Ages, but since then most of them 
 
 have been destroyed by the Moham- The Nestorian Monument 
 
 medans. Members of this sect are 
 
 Evidence of Nestorian missions m 
 still to be found, however, in east- china is afforded by the famous 
 Prn lands ^ monument at Chang'an, province of 
 
 Shensi. The stone, which was set 
 After the formation of the NeS- up in 781 a.d., commemorates by an 
 
 tOrian and other heretical sects, the ii^scription in Chinese characters and 
 
 the figure of a cross the mtroduction 
 orthodox faith was preserved in the of Christianity into northwestern 
 
 East only by the Greeks 
 
 Orthodoxy 
 
 China. A replica of the Nestorian 
 monument was taken to the United 
 States in igo8 A.D. and was de- 
 posited in the Metropolitan Museum 
 of Art, New York. 
 
 of Asia Minor and 
 
 Europe. The Greek Church, which 
 
 calls itself the "Holy Orthodox 
 
 Church," for a time remained in unity with the Roman Church 
 
 1 In modem India (Malabar) there are no less than 400,000 Syrian Christians 
 who owe their reUgion to Nestorian missionaries. 
 
348 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 The Papacy 
 
 in the West. The final separation of these two churches 
 occurred in the eleventh century.^ 
 
 122. Western Christianity: Rise of the Papacy 
 
 Christianity in the West presented two sharp contrasts to 
 eastern Christianity. In the first place, the great heresies 
 which divided the East scarcely affected the West. 
 In the second place, no union of Church and State 
 existed among western Christians. Instead of acknowledging 
 
 the religious supremacy of the 
 emperor at Constantinople, they 
 yielded obedience to the bishop of 
 Rome, the head of the Roman 
 Church. He is known to us as 
 the pope, and his office is called 
 the Papacy. We shall now in- 
 quire how the popes secured their 
 unchallenged authority over west- 
 ern Christendom. 
 
 A church in Rome must have 
 
 been established at an early date, 
 
 for it was to Roman 
 
 Rome an 
 
 apostolic Christians that St. 
 
 church p^^j addressed one of 
 
 Papal Arms 
 
 According to the well-known pas- 
 sage in Malthsw (xvi, 19), Christ 
 gave to St. Peter the "keys of the 
 kingdom of heaven," with the power the EpistleS UOW prCSCrVCd in the 
 "to bind and to loose." These keys ,t. m ■ 1 Oi t-. i • -^ i 
 
 are always represented in the papal NcW Testament. St. Paul VlSltcd 
 arms, together with the tiara or head- Rome, aS WC kuOW frOm the ActS 
 dress, worn by the popes on certain c.t a , ,i i^i 1 
 
 occasions. oj the Apostks, and there he is 
 
 said to have suffered martyrdom. 
 Christian tradition, very ancient and very generally received, 
 declares that St. Peter also labored in Rome, where he met a 
 martyr's death, perhaps during the reign of the emperor 
 Nero. To the early Christians, therefore, the Roman Church 
 must have seemed in the highest degree sacred, for it had 
 been founded by the two greatest apostles and had been 
 nourished by their blood. 
 
 1 See page 362. 
 
Western Christianity: Rise of Papacy 549 
 
 Another circumstance helped to give the Roman Church a 
 superior position in the West. It was a vigorous missionary 
 church. Rome, the largest and most flourishing ^^^^ a 
 city in the empire and the seat of the imperial "Mother- 
 government, naturally became the center from *^ ^^^ 
 which Christianity spread over the western provinces. Many of 
 the early Christian communities planted in Spain, Gaul, 
 and Africa owed their start to the missionary zeal of the 
 Roman Church. To Rome, as the great "Mother-church," 
 her daughters in western Europe would turn henceforth with 
 reverence and affection; they would readily acknowledge her 
 leading place among the churches; and they would seek her 
 advice on disputed points of Christian belief or worship. 
 
 The independence of the Roman Church also furthered its 
 development. The bishop of Rome was the sole patriarch 
 in the West, while in the East there were two, and ^j^g Roman 
 later four patriarchs, each exercising authority Church in- 
 in religious matters. Furthermore, the removal ®^®° ^'^^ 
 of the capital from Rome to Constantinople helped to free the 
 Roman bishop from the close oversight of the imperial govern- 
 ment. He was able, henceforth, to promote the interests of 
 the church under his control without much interference on the 
 part of the eastern emperor. 
 
 Finally, it must be noted how much the development of the 
 Roman Church was aided by its attitude on disputed questions 
 of belief. While eastern Christendom was torn ^j^^ Roman 
 by theological controversies, the Church of Rome Church 
 stood firmly by the Nicene Creed. 1 After the "^t^^^^"^ 
 Arian, Nestorian, and other heresies were finaUy condemned, 
 orthodox Christians felt indebted to the Roman Church for 
 its unwavering championship 'of "the faith once delivered to 
 the saints." They were all the more ready, therefore, to 
 defer to that church in matters of doctrine and to accept without 
 question its spiritual authority. 
 
 The claim of the Roman bishops to supremacy over the 
 Christian world had a double basis. Certain passages in the 
 
 1 See page 236. 
 
350 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 New Testament, where St. Peter is represented as the rock 
 on which the Church is buih, the pastor of the sheep and 
 lambs of the Lord, and the doorkeeper of the kingdom of 
 The Petrine heaven, appear to indicate that he was regarded 
 supremacy by Christ as the chief of the Apostles. Further- 
 more, a well-established tradition made St. Peter the founder 
 of the Roman Church and its first bishop. It was then 
 argued that he passed to his successors, the popes, all his 
 rights and dignity. As St. Peter was the first among the 
 Apostles, so the popes were to be the first among bishops. 
 Such was the doctrine of the Petrine supremacy, expressed as 
 far back as the second century, strongly asserted by many 
 popes during the Middle Ages, and maintained to-day by the 
 Roman Church. • 
 
 123. Growth of the Papacy 
 
 Up to the middle of the fifth century about forty-five bishops 
 had occupied St. Peter's chair at Rome. The most eminent 
 Pontificate ^^ these was Leo the Great. When he became 
 of Leo I, bishop, the Germans were overrunning the western 
 
 provinces of the empire. The invaders professed 
 the Arian faith, as we have seen, and often persecuted the 
 orthodox Christians among whom they settled. At such a 
 time, when the imperial power was growing weaker, faithful 
 Cathohcs in the West naturally turned for support to the bishop 
 of Rome. Leo became their champion against the barbarians. 
 Tradition declares that he succeeded in diverting Attila from 
 an attack on Rome, and when the Vandals sacked the city 
 Leo also intervened to prevent its destruction.^ 
 
 After Leo, no important name occurs in the list of popes 
 until we Come to Gregory the Great. Gregory, as the son of 
 Pontificate of ^ ^^^^ ^^^ distinguished Roman senator, enjoyed 
 Gregory I, a good education in all the learning of the time. 
 ■ ■ He entered public life and at an early age became 
 prefect of Rome. But now, almost at the outset of his 
 career, Gregory laid aside earthly ambition. He gave up his 
 1 See pages 248-249. 
 
Growth of the Papacy 351 
 
 honorable position and spent the fortune, inherited from his 
 father, in the foundation of monasteries and the rehef of 
 the poor. He himself became a monk, turned his palace 
 at Rome into a monastery, and almost ruined his health 
 by too great devotion to fasts and midnight vigils. Gregory's 
 conspicuous talents, however, soon called him from retirement 
 and led to his election as pope. 
 
 The work of Gregory lay principally in two directions. As a 
 statesman he did much to make the popes virtual sovereigns 
 at Rome and in Italy. At this time the Italian Temporal 
 peninsula, overrun by the Lombards and neglected power of 
 by the eastern emperor, was in a deplorable con- ^^sory 
 dition. The bishop of Rome seemed to be the only man who 
 could protect the people and maintain order. Gregory had 
 very great success in this task. He appointed governors of 
 cities, issued orders to generals, drilled the Romans for military 
 defense, and sent ambassadors to treat with the king of the 
 Lombards. It was largely owing to Gregory's efforts that these 
 barbarians were prevented from conquering central Italy. 
 
 Gregory was no less eminent as a churchman. His writings 
 and his personal influence greatly furthered the advancement 
 of the Roman Church in the West. We find him Gregory's 
 sternly repressing heresies wherever they arose, spiritual 
 aiding the conversion of Arian Visigoths in Spain ^" °" ^ 
 and Arian Lombards in Italy, and sending out monks as 
 missionaries to distant Britain. ^ He well deserved by these 
 labors the title "Servant of the servants of God,"^ which he 
 assumed, and which the popes after him have retained. The 
 admiration felt for his character and abihties raised him, in 
 later ages, to the rank of a saint. 
 
 When Gregory the Great closed his remarkable career, the 
 Papacy had reached a commanding place in western Christen- 
 dom. To their spiritual authority the popes had Position of 
 now begun to add some measure of temporal *^® Papacy 
 power as rulers at Rome and in Italy. During the eighth 
 century, as we have already learned,^ the alliance of the popes 
 
 1 See page 322. 2 Servus servorum Dei. ' See pages 305—307. 
 
352 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 and the Franks helped further to establish the Papacy as an 
 ecclesiastical monarchy, ruling over both the souls and bodies 
 of men. Henceforth it was to go forward from strength to 
 strength. 
 
 124. Monasticism 
 
 The Papacy during the Middle Ages found its strongest 
 supporters among the monks. By the time of Gregory the Great 
 -j.jjg monasticism ^ was well established in the Christian 
 
 monastic Church. Its origin must be sought in the need, 
 
 ^^^^ often felt by spiritually-minded men, of withdraw- 
 
 ing from the world — from its temptations and its transitory 
 pleasures — to a life of solitude, prayer, and religious contem- 
 plation. Joined to this feeling has been the conviction that the 
 soul may be purified by subduing the desires and passions of 
 the body. Men, influenced by the monastic spirit, sought a 
 closer approach to God. 
 
 The monastic spirit in Christianity owed much to the example 
 of its founder, who was himself unmarried, poor, and without a 
 Early place "where to lay his head." Some of Christ's 
 
 Christian teachings, taken literally, also helped to exalt the 
 
 worth of the monastic life. At a very early period 
 there were Christian men and women who abstained from 
 marriage, flesh meat, and the use of wine, and gave themselves 
 up to prayer, religious exercises, and works of charity. This 
 they did in their homes, without abandoning their famihes and 
 human society. 
 
 Another monastic movement began about the middle of "the 
 
 third century, when many Christians in Egypt withdrew into 
 
 ^^ ^ .^ the desert to live as hermits. St. Anthony, who 
 The hermits -' ' 
 
 has been called the first Christian hermit, passed 
 twenty years in a deserted fort on the east bank of the Nile. 
 During all this time he never saw a human face. Some of the 
 hermits, believing that pain and suffering had a spiritual value, 
 went to extremes of self-mortification. They dwelt in wells, 
 tombs, and on the summits of pillars, deprived themselves of 
 
 1 From a Greek word which means "hving alone." 
 
Monasticism 
 
 353 
 
 necessary food and sleep, wore no clothing, and neglected to 
 bathe or to care for the body in any way. Other hermits, who 
 did not practice such austerities, spent all day or all night in 
 prayer. The examples of these recluses found many imitators 
 in Syria and other eastern lands. ^ 
 
 A life shut off from all contact with one's fellows is difficult 
 and beyond the strength of ordinary men. The mere human 
 need for social intercourse gradually brought the Rule of 
 hermits together, at first in small groups and then ^*- ^^^^ 
 in larger communities, or monasteries. The next step was to 
 
 St. Daniel the Stylite on his Column 
 
 From a Byzantine miniature in the Vatican. 
 
 give the scattered monasteries a common organization and 
 government. Those in the East gradually adopted the regu- 
 lations which St. Basil, a leading churchman of the fourth cen- 
 tury, drew up for the guidance of the monks under his direction. 
 St. Basil's Rule, as it is called, has remained to the present 
 time the basis of monasticism in the Greek Church. 
 The monastic system, which early gained an entrance into 
 
 1 See Tennyson's poem, St. Simeon Stylites. 
 
354 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 St. Benedict 
 
 western Christendom, looked to St. Benedict as its organizer. 
 While yet a young man, St. Benedict had sought to 
 escape from the vice about him by retiring to a cave 
 in the Sabine hills near Rome. Here he lived for three years 
 as a hermit, shutting himself off from all human intercourse, 
 
 wearing a hair 
 shirt, and rolling 
 in beds of thistles 
 to subdue "the 
 flesh." St. Bene- 
 dict's experience 
 of the hermit's 
 life convinced 
 him that there 
 was a surer and 
 better road to 
 religious peace of 
 mind. His fame as 
 a holy man had 
 attracted to him 
 many .disciples, 
 and these he now 
 began to group in 
 monastic communities under his own supervision. St. Bene- 
 dict's most important monastery was at Monte Cassino, midway 
 between Rome and Naples. It became the capital of monasti- 
 cism in the West. 
 
 To control the monks of Monte Cassino St. Benedict framed 
 a Rule, or constitution, which was modeled in some respects 
 upon the earlier Rule of St. Basil. The monks 
 formed a sort of corporation, presided over by an 
 abbot,^ who held office for life. To the, abbot 
 every candidate for admission took the vow of obedience. 
 Any man, rich or poor, noble or peasant, might enter the mon- 
 astery, after a year's probation; having once joined, however. 
 
 Plan or Kirkstall Abbey, Yorkshire 
 
 Rule of St. 
 Benedict, 
 529 (?) A.D. 
 
 1 From a Syrian word, 
 called an abbey. 
 
 %, meaning "father." Hence a monastery was often 
 
Life and Work of the Monks 355 
 
 he must remain a monk for the rest of his days. The monks 
 were to hve under strict discipline. They could not own any 
 property; they could not go beyond the monastery walls with 
 out the abbot's consent; they could not even receive letters 
 from home; and they were sent to bed early. A violation 
 of the regulations brought punishment in the shape of private 
 admonitions, exclusion from common prayer, and, in extreme 
 cases, expulsion. 
 
 The Rule of St. Benedict came to have the same wide influ- 
 ence in the West which that of St. Basil exerted in the East. 
 Gregory the Great established it in many places gp^ead of 
 
 in Italy, Sicily, and England. During Charle- the Bene- 
 
 , . ., J xi. 1 r £ dictine Rule 
 
 magne s reign it was made the only lorm 01 monas- 
 
 ticism throughout his dominions. By the tenth century the 
 
 Rule prevailed everywhere in western Europe.^ 
 
 125. Life and Work of the Monks 
 
 St. Benedict sought to draw a sharp line between the monastic 
 hfe and that of the outside world. Hence he required that, 
 as far as possible, each monastery should form an a monastic 
 independent, self-supporting community whose co™™unity 
 members had no need of going beyond its limits for anything. 
 In course of time, as a monastery increased in wealth and number 
 of inmates, it might come to form an enormous establishment, 
 covering many acres and presenting within its massive walls 
 the appearance of a fortified town. 
 
 The principal buildings of a Benedictine monastery of the 
 larger sort were grouped around an inner court, called a cloister„ 
 These included a church, a refectory, or dining ^j^g monas- 
 room, with the kitchen and buttery near it, a tery build- 
 dormitory, where the monks slept, and a chapter *'^^^, 
 house, where they transacted business. There was also a 
 library, a school, a hospital, and a guest house for the reception 
 of strangers, besides barns, bakeries, laundries, workshops, 
 
 1 Other monastic orders arose during the later Middle Ages (see pages 449, 452), 
 but the Benedictines still exist, chiefly in Austria and Italy. Their order was intro- 
 duced into the United States during the nineteenth century , 
 
356 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 and storerooms for provisions. Beyond these buildings lay 
 vegetable gardens, orchards, grain fields, and often a mill, if 
 the monastery was built on a stream. The high wall and ditch, 
 usually surrounding a monastery, shut it off from outsiders 
 and in time of danger protected it against attack. 
 
 Abbey of Saint-Germain des Pres, Paris 
 
 This celebrated monastery was founded in the sixth century. Of the orig- 
 inal buildings only the abbey cbxirch remains. The illustration shows the 
 monastery as it was in 1361 A.D., with walls, towers, drawbridge, and moat. 
 Adjoining the church were the cloister, the refectory, and the dormitory. 
 
 St. Benedict defined a monastery as "a school for the service 
 of the Lord." The monks under his Rule occupied themselves 
 Monastic with a regular round of worship, reading, and 
 
 occupations manual labor. Each day was divided into seven 
 sacred ofiices, beginning and ending with services in the mon- 
 astery church. The first service came usually about two 
 o'clock in the morning; the last, just as evening set in, before 
 
Life and Work of the Monks 
 
 357 
 
 the monks retired to rest. In addition to their attendance at 
 church, the monks spent several hours in reading from the 
 Bible, private prayer, and meditation. For most of the day, 
 however, they worked 
 hard with their hands, 
 doing the necessary wash- 
 ing and cooking for the 
 monastery, raising the 
 necessary supplies of 
 vegetables and grain, and 
 performing all the other 
 tasks required to main- 
 tain a large establish- 
 ment. This emphasis on 
 labor, as a religious duty, 
 was a characteristic feat- 
 ure of western monasti- 
 cism. "To labor is to 
 pray" became a favorite 
 motto of the Benedictines. ^ 
 It is clear that life in 
 
 A Mo^jk; CoPYibr 
 
 From a manuscript in the British Museum, 
 London. 
 
 a Benedictine monastery appealed to many different kinds 
 of people in the Middle Ages. Those of a spiritual turn 
 of mind found in the monastic life the op- Attractive- 
 portunity of giving themselves wholly to God. ness of the 
 Studious and thoughtful persons, with no dispo- ™°°^^ ^^ ' ® 
 sition for an active career in the world, naturally turned 
 to the monastery as a secure retreat. The friendless and 
 the disgraced often took refuge within its walls. Many a 
 troubled soul, to whom the trials of this world seemed unen- 
 durable, sought to escape from them by seeking the, peaceful 
 shelter of the cloister. 
 
 The civilizing influence of the Benedictine monks during the 
 early Middle Ages can scarcely be over-emphasized. A monas- 
 tery was often at once a model farm, an inn, a hospital, a 
 school, and a library. By the careful cultivation of their lands 
 
 1 Lahorare est orare. 
 
358 The Christiaei Church in the East and West 
 
 the monks set an example of good farming wherever they 
 The monks settled. They entertained pilgrims and travelers, 
 as civilizers g^|- g^ period when western Europe was almost 
 destitute of inns. They performed many works of charity, 
 feeding the hungry, healing the sick who were brought to their 
 doors, and distributing their medicines freely to those who 
 needed them. In their schools they trained both boys who 
 wished to become priests and those who intended to lead active 
 lives in the world. The monks, too, were the only scholars 
 of the age. By copying the manuscripts of classical authors, 
 they preserved valuable books that would otherwise have been 
 lost. By keeping records of the most striking events of their 
 time, they acted as chroniclers of medieval history. To all 
 these services must be added the work of the monks as mis- 
 sionaries to the heathen peoples of Europe. 
 
 126. Spread of Christianity over Europe 
 
 Almost all Europe had been won to Christianity by the end 
 of the eleventh century. In the direction of this great mis- 
 
 sionary campaign the Roman Church took the 
 Church and leading part.^ The ofi&cers of her armies were 
 the bar- zealous popes, bishops, and abbots; her private 
 
 soldiers were equally zealous monks, priests, and 
 laymen. Pagan Rome had never succeeded in making a com- 
 plete and permanent conquest of the barbarians. Christian 
 Rome, however, was able to bring them all under her spiritual 
 sway. 
 
 Christianity first reached the Germanic invaders in its Arian ^ 
 form. Visigoths, Ostrogoths, Vandals, Burgundians, and Lom- 
 Reconversion hards were all Arians. The Roman Church 
 of the Arian regarded them as heretics and labored with success 
 
 to reconvert them. This work was at last com- 
 pleted when the Lombards, in the seventh century, accepted the 
 Catholic faith. 
 The Franks and the Anglo-Saxons, whose kingdoms were to 
 
 1 For the missionary work of Celtic Christians see page 323 and note i. 
 
 2 See page 236. 
 

 CJenjiori 
 
 R 
 
 Salzbu 
 
 ^6. 
 
 oj-deau 
 
 
 
 /Easel ' 
 
 •"•""tance 
 
 Milan oT°'S^ 
 
 SPad5a 
 
 3 Ma 
 
 seilles 
 
 Pisilo 
 
 a o 
 
 ^ Oitavenn; 
 Flof 
 
 CORSICA j'^^l 
 
 Ajacciop r 
 
 Torre^ 
 
 SARDINIA!, 
 
 Napleai 
 
 Or$ 
 
 ^ 
 
 £) 
 
 Bona 
 
 GROWTH OF CHRISTIANITY 
 FROM THE FIFTH TO THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY 
 
 I: I' Extent of Christianity about 400 A. D. 1 1 Mohammedanism is 
 
 \-' I Area Christianized 400-800 A. D. shown by white bands 
 
 I I Area Christianized 800-1100 A. D. 
 
 I CaAhage 
 
 Palermo 
 
 ^ 
 
 Division between the 
 Zl Area Christianized 1100-1300 A. D. Greek and Roman Churches 
 
 Boundaries (in 622 A.D.)of the patriarchates of Rome, Constantinople, I 
 Antioch, Jerusalem and Alexandria 
 
 0° 10= 
 
'20° from Greenwich 
 
 A I 
 
 THE M.-N. WORKS 
 
Spread of Christianity over Europe 359 
 
 develop into the chief states of medieval Europe, adopted 
 
 from the outset the Catholic form of Christianity. 
 
 The conversion of the Franks provided the Roman Ang^o-^Saxmis 
 
 Church with its strongest and most faithful converted to 
 
 adherents among the Germanic tribes.^ The con- Catholicism 
 
 version of Anglo-Saxon Britain by Augustine and 
 
 his monks, followed later by the spread of Roman Catholicism 
 
 in Ireland and Scotland, firmly united the British Isles to the 
 
 Papacy.^ Thus Rome during the Middle Ages came to be 
 
 the one center of church life for the peoples of western 
 
 Europe. 
 
 An Anglo-Saxon monk, St. Boniface, did more than any 
 
 other missionary to carry Christianity to the remote tribeo 
 
 of Germany. Like Augustine in England, St. 
 
 -r. -r 11 1 1 , ■ St. Boniface 
 
 Bomtace was sent by the pope, who created mm and the con- 
 
 •a missionary bishop and ordered him to "carry version of 
 
 5,r^-r>T *^6 Germans 
 
 the word 01 God to unbelievers. bt. Boniface 
 
 also enjoyed the support of the Frankish rulers, Charles Martel 
 
 and Pepin the Short. Thanks to their assistance this intrepid 
 
 monk was able to penetrate into the heart of Germany. Here 
 
 he labored for nearly forty years, preaching, baptizing, and 
 
 founding numerous churches, monasteries, and schools. His 
 
 boldness in attacking heathenism is illustrated by the story 
 
 of how he cut down with his own hands a certain oak tree, much 
 
 reverenced by the natives of Hesse as sacred to the god Woden, 
 
 and out of its wood built a chapel dedicated to St. Peter. 
 
 St. Boniface crowned a lifetime of missionary labor with a 
 
 martyr's death, probably in 754 a.d. His work was continued 
 
 by Charlemagne, who forced the Saxons to accept Christianity 
 
 at the point of the sword.^ All Germany at length became 
 
 a Christian land, devoted to the Papacy. 
 
 Roman Catholicism not only spread to Celtic and Germanic 
 
 peoples, but it also gained a foothold among the Slavs. Both 
 
 Henry the Fowler and Otto the Great attempted Conversion 
 
 to Christianize the Slavic tribes between the Elbe °* *^® ^'^^^ 
 
 and the Vistula, by locating bishoprics in their territory. The 
 
 1 See pages 304-305. 2 See pages 322-325. 3 See page 308. 
 
360 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 work of conversion encountered many setbacks and did not 
 reach completion until the middle of the twelfth century. 
 The most eminent missionaries to the Slavs were Cyril and 
 Methodius. These brother-monks were sent from Constan- 
 tinople in 863 A.D. to convert the Moravians, who formed 
 a kingdom on the eastern boundary of "Germany. Seeing 
 their great success as missionaries, the pope invited them to 
 Rome and secured their consent to an arrangement which 
 brought the Moravian Christians under the control of the 
 Papacy.^ From Moravia Christianity penetrated into Bohemia 
 and Poland. These countries still remain strongholds of the 
 Roman Church. The Serbians and Russians, as we have 
 learned,^ received Christianity by way of Constantinople and 
 so became adherents of the Greek Church. 
 
 Roman Catholicism gradually spread to most of the remaining 
 peoples of Europe. The conversion of the Norwegians and 
 
 Swedes was well advanced by the middle of the 
 Final exten- 
 sion of eleventh century. The Magyars, or Hungarians, 
 
 Roman accepted Christianity at about the same date. 
 
 Catholicism _,, , . . _^ . . 
 
 The kmg of Hungary was such a devout 
 
 Catholic that in the year 1000 a.d. the pope sent to him a 
 golden crown and saluted him as "His ApostoHc Majesty." 
 The last parts of heathen Europe to receive the message of 
 the gospel were the districts south and east of the Baltic, 
 occupied by the Prussians, Lithuanians, and Finns. Their con- 
 version took place between the twelfth and fourteenth centuries. 
 
 127. Separation of Eastern and Western Christianity 
 
 Before the Christian conquest of Europe was finished, Chris- 
 tianity had divided into two great communions — the Greek 
 Church and the Roman Church. Their separation was a long, 
 slow process, arising from the deep-seated differences between 
 East and West. Though Rome had carried her conquering 
 
 1 Cyril and Methodius were canonized by Pope Leo XIII in 1881 a.d. A millen- 
 ial celebration of the two apostles was held in 1863 a.d. by the people of Moravia 
 and Bohemia. 
 
 ^ See page 335. The Bulgarians also got their Christianity from Constantinople 
 in the niath century. 
 
Eastern and Western Christianity 361 
 
 arms throughout the Mediterranean basin, ah the region east 
 
 of the Adriatic was imperfectly Romanized.^ It Divergence 
 
 remained Greek in language and culture, and of East and 
 
 tended, as time went on, to grow more and more 
 
 unlike the West, which was truly Roman. The founding of 
 
 Constantinople and the transference of the capital from the 
 
 banks of the Tiber to the shores of the Bosporus still further 
 
 widened the breach between the two halves of the Roman 
 
 world. After the Germans established their kingdoms in Italy, 
 
 Spain, Gaul, and Britain, western Europe was practically 
 
 independent of the rulers at Constantinople. The coronation 
 
 of Charlemagne in 800 a.d. marked the final severance of East 
 
 and West. 
 
 The division of the Roman Empire led naturally to a grouping 
 
 of the Christian Church about Rome and Constantinople, the 
 
 two chief centers of government. The popes, it 
 
 has been seen, had always enjoyed spiritual leader- and the 
 
 ship in the West. In temporal matters they ac- eastern 
 
 ^ emperors 
 
 knowledged the authority of the eastern emperors, 
 
 until the failure of the latter to protect Rome and Italy from 
 
 the barbarians showed clearly that the popes must rely on their 
 
 own efforts to defend Christian civilization. We have already 
 
 learned how well such men as Leo the Great and Gregory the 
 
 Great performed this task. Then in the eighth century came 
 
 the alliance with the Frankish king, Pepin the Short, which 
 
 gave the Papacy a powerful and generous protector beyond the 
 
 Alps. Finally, by crowning Charlemagne, the pope definitely 
 
 broke with the emperor at Constantinople and transferred 
 
 his allegiance to the newly created western emperor. 
 
 The patriarch of Constantinople, as bishop of the capital 
 
 city, enjoyed an excellent position from which to assert his 
 
 preeminence over the bishops of the other churches 
 
 , r 1 1\.1S6 of tn© 
 
 in the East. Justinian m 550 a.d. conferred on patriarchate 
 him the privilege of receiving appeals from the °^ ^°°" 
 other patriarchs, and a few years later that dig- 
 nitary assumed the high-sounding title of ''Universal Arch- 
 
 1 See pages 217, 223. 
 
362 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 bishop." The authority of the patriarch of Constantinople 
 
 was immensely strengthened when the Mohammedans, having 
 
 conquered Syria and Egypt, practically extinguished the three 
 
 patriarchates of Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria.^ The 
 
 Church in the East now had a single patriarch, just as that in 
 
 the West had the one bishop of Rome. Rivalry between them 
 
 was inevitable. 
 
 One source of strife between pope and patriarch was the 
 
 controversy, arising in the eighth century, over the use of 
 
 images in the churches. These images seem to 
 Rivalry , *=> , , ■ /• \ <■ 
 
 between have been, not statues, but pictures (icons) 01 
 
 pope and |-]^g apostles, saints, and martyrs. Many eastern 
 
 patriarch ^, . . , ■ ^ ^ ■, /• 
 
 Christians sought to strip the churches 01 icons, on 
 
 the ground that by the ignorant they were venerated almost as 
 idols. The Iconoclasts ("image-breaiers") gained no support 
 in the West. The Papacy took the view that images were a 
 help to true devotion and might, therefore, be allowed. When 
 a Roman emperor issued a decree for the destruction of all 
 images, the pope refused to obey the order in the churches 
 under his direction, and went so far as to exclude the Icono- 
 clasts from Christian fellowship. Although the iconoclastic 
 movement failed in the East, after a violent controversy, it 
 helped still further to sharpen the antagonism between the 
 two branches of Christendom. Other causes of dispute arose 
 in later times, chiefly concerning fine points of doctrine on 
 which neither side would yield. 
 
 The final rupture of Christendom was delayed until the 
 middle of the eleventh century. In 1054 a.d. the pope sent 
 The final ^^^ legates to Constantinople to demand obedi- 
 
 rupture, ence to the Papacy. This being refused, they 
 
 ■ ■ laid upon the high altar of Sancta Sophia the 
 pope's bill of excommunication. Against the patriarch and 
 his followers they pronounced a solemn curse, or anathema, 
 devoting them "to the eternal society of the Devil and his 
 angels." Then, we are told, they strode out of Sancta Sophia, 
 shaking the dust from their feet and crying, "Let God see and 
 
 1 See page 376. 
 
The Greek Church 363 
 
 judge." The two branches of the Christian Church, thus torn 
 apart, were never afterward reunited.^ 
 
 128. The Greek Church 
 
 The Greek and Roman churches, in some respects, are nearer 
 together than Roman Cathohcism and Protestantism. Both 
 recognize three orders for the ministry, namely, t,. p > 
 bishops, priests, and deacons. Priests of the and Roman 
 Greek Church may marry, but this privilege is churches 
 not extended to bishops, who, therefore, are chosen 
 from the monks. Baptism, by both churches, is administered to 
 infants, but by the Greek Church under the form of total immer- 
 sion. Confirmation in the Greek Church follows immediately 
 after baptism; in the Roman Church it is postponed to the 
 age of reason. In the communion service the Greek Church 
 gives leavened bread, dipped in wine. The Roman Church with- 
 holds wine from the laity and uses only a dry, unleavened wafer. 
 While the services of the Roman Church are conducted in Latin, 
 for those of the Greek Church the national languages (Greek, 
 Russian, etc.) of the communicants are used. Its festivals do 
 not coincide in time of celebration with those of the Roman 
 Church, since the "Julian Calendar" followed in the East is 
 now thirteen days behind the "Gregorian Calendar."^ 
 
 The Greek Church has not lacked missionary zeal. Through 
 her agency the barbarians who entered southeastern Europe 
 during the early Middle Ages were converted to gpj-ead of 
 Christianity. At the present time nearly all the the Greek 
 peoples of the Balkan peninsula, including Greeks, 
 Montenegrins, Serbians, Bulgarians, and Rumanians, belong 
 to the Greek Church.^ Its greatest victory was won toward 
 the close of the tenth century, when the Russians were induced 
 to accept the Greek form of Christianity. Outlying branches of 
 
 1 Unsuccessful attempts to heal the schism between the two churches took place 
 in the Middle Ages. The latest movement in this direction was made by Pope Leo 
 XIII in i8g4 A.D., but his efforts were not crowned with success. 
 
 2 See page i86, note 2. 
 
 3 Many Roman Catholics are found in Croatia-Slavonia, Bosnia, Dahnatia, and 
 Albania. 
 
364 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 the Greek Church are found also in the Turkish Empire. It 
 now includes about one hundred and thirty-five million adher- 
 ents in European lands. 
 
 The patriarch of Constantinople is the spiritual head of the 
 ' Greek Church. He enjoys, however, no such wide authority 
 
 ^ over eastern Christians as that exercised by the 
 
 Pj'gggQ'j or— 
 
 ganization of pope over all Roman CathoHcs. There are as 
 ttie Greek many as sixteen branches of the Greek Church, 
 
 Church , 1 r • 11- rr 
 
 each self-governmg and under its own ofincers. 
 Despite the local independence of its branches, the Greek Church 
 remains unified in doctrine. It claims to be the only "Ortho- 
 dox" church and clings with almost Oriental conservatism to the 
 traditions of earlier ages. Nevertheless, as the official church 
 of Russia, the largest and most swiftly growing of European 
 countries, the Greek Church has before it a future of great 
 importance. 
 
 129. The Roman Church 
 
 The separation of eastern and western Christianity naturally 
 increased the importance of the Papacy. The popes hence- 
 The Roman forth had a free hand to guide the destinies of 
 Church the Roman Church. That church under their 
 
 progressive direction was to show itself vigorous and pro- 
 gressive, with a wonderful power of adaptation to new and 
 changed conditions. 
 
 The Roman Empire in the West had gone down before the 
 
 assaults of the Germanic barbarians, but in its place had arisen 
 
 „, „ a new creation — the Roman Church. The chief 
 
 The Roman • i r 1 
 
 Church sur- City of the old empire became the capital of the 
 
 vives the Papacy. The pope took, and has since retained, 
 
 empure , . / r ■ \ 
 
 the title of Supreme Pontiff {Pontijex Maxtmus), 
 
 once given to the head of the Roman state religion.^ Latin 
 has continued to be the official language of Roman Catholicism. 
 The Roman genius for law and government found a new expres- 
 sion in the creation of the papal power. The true successors 
 of the ancient Roman statesmen were the popes of the Middle 
 
 1 See page 148, note 2. 
 
The Roman Church 365 
 
 Ages. The idea of Rome, of her universality and of her eter- 
 nity, Hved on in the Roman Church. 
 
 The Roman Church, as the successor of the Roman Empire 
 in the West, formed the chief center of civihzation during the 
 earlier part of the Middle Ages. She stood between -^o^k of 
 the conquering Germans and the Romanized the Roman 
 provincials and helped to join them both in lasting ^^^ 
 union. To the heathen she sent out her missionaries, preach- 
 ing a religion of love and charity and introducing a higher 
 morality than the barbarians had ever known before. She 
 multiplied hospitals, orphanages, and asylums. Her bishops 
 were the only protectors of the weak and the oppressed. She 
 fostered education, art, and learning within the walls of churches 
 and monasteries. Her priests and monks were the only teachers 
 in an ignorant age. In an age of bloodshed and violence, when 
 might made right, she proclaimed the superiority of the spirit 
 to mere brute force. To sum up: the Roman Church was an 
 indispensable agent in the making of medieval Europe. 
 
 Christianity in its Greek and Roman forms was not the only 
 great rehgion of the Middle Ages. In the seventh century, 
 before the separation of the two churches had -pj^g menace 
 been completed and before all Europe had become to Christen- 
 Christian, another religion arose. It grew with 
 marvelous rapidity, stripped the Church of much territory in 
 western Asia, northern Africa, and Spain, and promised for a 
 time to become the dominant faith of the world. This was 
 Islam, or Mohammedanism, the religion of the Arabs. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. In what different senses is the word "church" often used? 2. "The eastern 
 patriarch was the shadow of the emperor, cast on the spiritual world." Explain 
 this statement. 3. Why did heresies develop in the East rather than in the West? 
 4. Look up in the New Testament the following texts relating to the primacy of 
 St. Peter: Matthew, xvi, 18-19; Luke, xxii, 31-32; and John, xxi, 15-17. 5. What 
 is "the power of the keys" which the popes claim to possess? 6. What reasons for 
 the growth of the Papacy have been set forth in this chapter? 7. In what non- 
 Christian religions is monasticism an established institution? 8. Look up in the 
 New Testament the following texts quoted as favorable to monasticism: Matthew, 
 xix, 21; Mark, x, 29-30; and Luke, xiv, 26. 9. What is the origin of the words 
 "monk," "hermit," "anchorite," and "abbot"? 10. Summarize the principal 
 
366 The Christian Church in the East and West 
 
 benefits which the monastic system conferred on Europe. 11. Give reasons for 
 the rapid conversion of the Germans to Christianity. 12. In what sense is it true 
 that "half Europe owes its Christianity to women"? 13. Who was the "Apostle 
 to the Germans"? 14. Who were the "Apostles to the Slavs"? 15. Comment on 
 the significance to European civiHzation of the missionary activity of the Christian 
 Church in the Middle Ages. 16. Why has the separation of the Greek and Roman 
 churches been described as "the most momentous fact in the history of Christen- 
 dom during the Middle Ages"? 17. Why could not such an institution as the 
 Papacy develop in the East? 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 THE ORIENT AGAINST THE OCCIDENT: RISE AND 
 SPREAD OF ISLAM, 622-1058 A.D.^ 
 
 130. Arabia and the Arabs 
 
 Arabia, a vast peninsula between the Persian Gulf, the 
 Indian Ocean, and the Red Sea, forms the link between Asia 
 and Africa. It is connected with Asia by the The Arabian 
 arid plains extending northward to the Euphrates; peninsula 
 with Africa, by the equally arid isthmus of Suez. Though the 
 country is more than one- third the size of the United States 
 (excluding Alaska), it has never supported a large population. 
 The interior, except for occasional oases, is a desert, inhabited 
 only by wandering tribes. Along the southern and western 
 coasts, between the mountains and the sea, the soil is generally 
 fertile, the climate temperate, and the rainfall sufficient. Here 
 the chief cities and towns are located. 
 
 The original home of the Semites is believed to have been 
 Arabia. Some Semitic peoples appear to have migrated 
 northward to Babylonia and Syria, while others inhabitants 
 crossed the Red Sea to Abyssinia. Physically, °* Arabia 
 the Arabs are an attractive people, with well-shaped, muscular 
 figures, handsome, bronzed faces, brilliant, black eyes, and all 
 the organs of sense exquisitely acute. Simple and abstemious 
 in their habits, they lead healthy lives and often reach an ex- 
 treme yet vigorous old age. 
 
 The Bedouin Arabs, by which name the nomadic inhabitants 
 of the desert are known, claim Ishmael, the son of Abraham 
 and haK-brother of Isaac, as their ancestor. The q^J^g Bedou- 
 life which they lead in the Arabian wilderness ins of the 
 closely resembles that of the Hebrew patriarchs, 
 as described in the Old Testament. The Bedouins are shep- 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter vi, "The Teachings 
 of Mohammed." 
 
 367 
 
368 
 
 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
Arabia and the Arabs 369 
 
 herds and herdsmen, continually moving with their sheep and 
 camels from one pasturage and water-hole to another. Their 
 virtues — hospitality to the stranger, generosity, faithfulness 
 to the ties of kinship — are those of a nomadic, barbarian people. 
 Such also are their vices — love of fighting and plunder, re- 
 vengefulness, and impatience of restraint. Nothing like a 
 settled government is known to them. The only tribal author- 
 ity is that of the chief, or "sheik," who, because of his 
 birth, courage, or wealth, has been chosen to the leader- 
 ship. This description of the Bedouins to-day applies equally 
 well to them in the age of Mohammed, during the sixth 
 century. 
 
 The Arabs who settled along the southern and western 
 coasts of the peninsula had reached in the sixth century a 
 considerable degree of civilization. They prac- 
 ticed agriculture and carried on a flourishing trade ^^y Arabs' 
 across the Red Sea and even to distant India. 
 Between these sedentary Arabs and the Bedouins raged con- 
 stant feuds, leading to much petty warfare. Nevertheless 
 the hundreds of tribes throughout the peninsula preserved 
 a feeling of national unity, which was greatly strengthened 
 by Mohammed's appearance on the scene. 
 
 The city of Mecca, located about fifty miles from the Red 
 Sea, was a commercial metropolis and the center of Arabian 
 heathenism. Every year the Arab tribes ceased Arabian 
 fighting for four months, and went up to Mecca heathenism 
 to buy and sell and visit the famous sanctuary called the Kaaba. 
 Here were three hundred and sixty idols and a small, black 
 stone (probably a meteorite), which legend declared had been 
 brought from heaven. The stone was originally white, but 
 the sins of the people who touched it had blackened it. Al- 
 though most of the Arabs were idolaters, yet some of them 
 recognized the "Unknown God" of the Semites, Allah, the 
 Creator of all things. Arabia at this time contained many 
 Jews, Zoroastrians, and Christians, who helped to spread 
 abroad the conception of one God and thus to prepare the way 
 for a prophet of a new religion. 
 
370 
 
 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 
 I 
 
 ■^ flLO^ 
 
 131. Mohammed: Prophet and Statesman, 622-632 A.D. 
 
 Mohammed/ born at Mecca about 570 a.d., belonged to 
 the tribe of the Koreish, who had long been guardians of the 
 Early life of sacred Kaaba. Left an orphan at an early age. 
 Mohammed ^]^q future prophet was obliged to earn his own 
 living. He served first as a shepherd on the hillsides of Mecca. 
 This occupation, though lowly, gave him the love of solitude, 
 
 and helped to nourish 
 in his soul that ap- 
 preciation of nature 
 which later found ex- 
 pression in so many 
 of his utterances. 
 While still a youth he 
 became a camel-driver 
 and twice crossed the 
 deserts with caravans 
 to Syria. Doubtless 
 he made many ac- 
 quaintances on these 
 journeys and picked 
 up much useful infor- 
 mation. Mohammed, 
 however, did not re- 
 ceive a regular education; it is doubtful whether he could 
 read or write. His marriage, when a,bout twenty-five years of 
 age, to a rich widow, named Khadija, brought him wealth 
 and consideration. For some time, henceforth, he led the life 
 of a prosperous merchant of Mecca. 
 
 Mohammed seems always to have been a deeply religious 
 man. As he grew older, his thoughts more and more centered 
 Mohammed's on spiritual themes. He could not reconcile the 
 visions gross idolatry of the Arabs with that belief in the 
 
 unity of God which he himself had reached. In his distress he 
 would withdraw into the wilderness, where he spent much time 
 in fasting and solitary vigils, practices perhaps suggested to 
 
 1 The earlier spelling was Mahomet. 
 
 A Letter of Mohammed 
 
 A letter, probably in the handwriting of Mohammed's 
 secretary, addressed to the governor of Alexandria. The 
 seal is inscribed " Mohammed, the prophet of God." 
 
Mohammed: Prophet and Statesman 371 
 
 him by the example of Christian hermits.^ During these lonely 
 hours in the desert strange scenes passed before his eyes and 
 strange voices sounded in his ears. At first Mohammed thought 
 that evil spirits possessed him, but Khadija encouraged him to 
 believe that his visions were a revelation from another world. 
 One day, so he declared, God's messenger, the archangel Gabriel, 
 appeared to him and bade him preach a new religion to the 
 Arabs. It was very simple, but in its simplicity lay its strength: 
 ''There is no god but God, and Mohammed is the prophet of 
 God." 
 
 The prophet made his first converts in his wife, his children, 
 and the friends who knew him best. Then, becoming bolder, 
 he began to preach pubhcly in Mecca. In spite The Hegira, 
 of Mohammed's eloquence, obvious sincerity, and ®^^ ^•^• 
 attractive personaHty, he met a discouraging reception. A 
 few slaves and poor freemen became his followers, but most of 
 the citizens of Mecca regarded him as a madman. Moham- 
 med's disciples, called Moslems,^ were bitterly persecuted by 
 the Koreish, who resented the prophet's attacks on idolatry 
 and feared the loss of their privileges at the Kaaba. Finally 
 Mohammed and his converts took refuge in Medina, where 
 some of the inhabitants had already accepted his teachings. 
 This was the famous Hegira (Flight of the prophet).^ 
 
 At Medina Mohammed occupied a position of high honor and 
 influence. The people welcomed him gladly and made him their 
 chief magistrate. As his adherents increased in Later life of 
 number, Mohammed began to combine fighting Mohammed 
 with preaching. His military expeditions against the Arab 
 tribes proved to be very successful. Many of the conquered 
 Bedouins enlisted under his banner and in 630 a.d. captured 
 Mecca for the prophet. He treated its inhabitants leniently, 
 
 » See page 352. 
 
 2 From the Arabic muslim, "one who surrenders himself" (to God's will). Dur- 
 ing the Middle Ages the Moslems to their Christian enemies were commonly 
 known as Saracens, a term which is still in use. 
 
 3 The year 622 a.d., in which the Hegira occurred, marks the beginning of the 
 Mohammedan era. The Christian year 1917 a.d. nearly corresponds to the Mo- 
 hammedan year 1336 a.h. {Anno HegircB). 
 
372 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 but threw down all the idols in the Kaaba. After the submis- 
 sion of Mecca most of the Arabs abandoned idolatry and ac- 
 cepted the new religion. 
 
 Mohammed did not long enjoy his position as uncrowned 
 king of Arabia. He died in 632 a.d., at Medina, where he 
 Death of ^^^ buried and where his tomb is still visited by 
 
 Mohammed, pious Moslems. His followers could scarcely 
 
 coo A "D . . 
 
 believe that their great prophet had gone away 
 from them forever. They were ready to worship him as a god, 
 until old Abu Bekr, Mohammed's father-in-law, rebuked them 
 with the memorable words: "Whoso worshipeth Mohammed, 
 let him know that Mohammed is dead; but whoso worshipeth 
 God, let him know that God liveth and dieth not." 
 
 The character of Mohammed has been variously estimated. 
 Moslem writers make him a saint; Christian writers, until 
 Mohammed's recent times, have called him an "impostor." 
 character -^g ]^now that he was a man of simple habits, 
 
 who, even in the days of his prosperity, lived on dates, barley 
 bread, and water, mended his woolen garments, and attended 
 to his own wants. He was mild and gentle, a lover of children, 
 devoted to his friends, and forgiving toward his foes. He seems 
 to have won the admiration of all with whom he came in con- 
 tact. We know, too, that Mohammed was so deeply impressed 
 with the consciousness of his religious mission that he was 
 ready to give up wealth and an honorable position and face for 
 years the ridicule and hatred of the people of Mecca. His 
 faults — deceitfulness, superstitiousness, sensuality — were those 
 of the Arabs of his time. Their existence in Mohammed's 
 character should not prevent our recognition of his real great- 
 ness as a prophet and as a statesman. 
 
 132. Islam and the Koran 
 
 The religion which Mohammed preached is called Islam, 
 an Arabic word meaning "surrender," or "resignation." This 
 Formation of religion has its sacred book, the Koran ("thing 
 the Koran read" or "thing recited"). It contains the 
 speeches, prayers, and other utterances of Mohammed at 
 
Islam and the Koran 
 
 373 
 
 various times during his career. Some parts of the Koran 
 were dictated by the prophet to his disciples and by them 
 were written out on skins, leaves of palm trees, bones, and 
 bits of parchment. Many other parts remained at first 
 only in the memory of Mohammed's followers. Soon after 
 his death all the scattered passages were collected into one 
 
 .'C jiLJ^^L. 
 
 A Passage from the Koran 
 
 From a manuscript in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 
 
 book. Since the middle of the seventh century the Koran, 
 every word of which the Moslems consider holy, has remained 
 unchanged. 
 
 The doctrines found in the Koran show many adaptations from 
 the Jewish and Christian religions. Like them Islam empha- 
 sizes the unity of God. The Moslem cry — Religious 
 "Allah AkbarT' "God is Great!" — forms its teachings of 
 cardinal principle. Like them, also, Islam recog- ^ °^^ 
 nizes the existence of prophets, including Abraham, Moses, 
 and Jesus, but insists that Mohammed was the last and great- 
 est of the prophets. The existence of angels and demons is 
 recognized. The chief of the demons, Iblis, bears some resem- 
 blance to the Jewish Satan and the Christian Devil. The 
 account of the creation and fall of man is taken, with varia- 
 tions, from the Old Testament. The description of the resur- 
 
374 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 rection of the dead, the last judgment, and the division of the 
 future world into paradise and hell, the former for believers in 
 Islam, the latter for those who have refused to accept it, seems 
 to have been based on Persian and Jewish ideas. These borrow- 
 ings from other religions facilitated the spread of Islam among 
 eastern peoples. 
 
 The Koran imposes on the faithful Moslem five great obli- 
 gations. First, he must recite, at least once in his life, aloud. 
 Observances correctly, and with full understanding, the short 
 of Islam creed: "There is no god but God, and Mohammed 
 
 is the prophet of God." Second, he must pray five times a 
 day: at dawn, just after noon, before sunset, just after sunset, 
 and at the end of the day. In every Mohammedan city the 
 hour of prayer is announced from the tall minaret of the mosque 
 by a crier {muezzin). Before engaging in prayer the worshiper 
 washes face, hands, and feet; during the prayer he turns toward 
 Mecca and bows his head to the ground. Third, he must ob- 
 serve a strict fast, from morning to night, during every day of 
 Ramadan, the ninth month of the Mohammedan year.^ In 
 this month God presented the Koran to Gabriel for revelation 
 to the prophet. Fourth, he must give alms to the poor. Fifth, 
 he must, "if he is able," undertake at least one pilgrimage to 
 Mecca. The annual visit of thousands of pilgrims to the holy 
 city helps to preserve the feeling of brotherhood among Mos- 
 lems all over the world. These five obHgations are the "pillars" 
 of Islam. 
 
 As a religious system Islam is exceedingly simple. It does 
 not provide any elaborate ceremonies of worship and permits 
 Organization no altars, pictures, or images in the mosque. 
 of Islam Islam even lacks a priesthood. Every Moslem 
 
 acts as his own priest. There is, however, an ofi&cial, who on 
 Friday, the Mohammedan Sabbath, offers up public prayers 
 in the mosque and dehvers a sermon to the assembled worshipers. 
 All work is suspended during this service, but at its close secular 
 activities are resumed. 
 
 The Koran furnishes a moral code for the adherents of Islam. 
 1 Feasting during the nights of this month is allowable. 
 
Expansion of Islam in Asia and Egypt 375 
 
 It contains a few important prohibitions. The Moslem is 
 not to' make images, to engage in games of chance, Moral teach- 
 to eat pork, or to drink wine. This last prohibi- ings of the 
 tion has saved the Mohammedan world from the °^^^ 
 degradation and misery which alcohol has introduced into 
 Christian lands. To Mohammed strong drink was "the 
 mother of aU evil," and drunkenness, a sin. The Koran also 
 inculcates many active virtues, including reverence toward 
 parents, protection of widows and orphans, charity toward 
 the poor, kindness to slaves, and gentle treatment of the lower 
 animals. On the whole it must be admitted that the laws of 
 the Koran did much to restrain the vices of the Arabs and to 
 provide them with higher standards of right and wrong. Islam 
 marked a great advance over Arabian heathenism. 
 
 133. Expansion of Islam in Asia and Egypt 
 
 Mohammed, as we have learned, did not scruple to use the 
 sword as a means of spreading his new religion among the 
 idolatrous Arab tribes. By thus following up islam spread- 
 preaching with force, he subdued the greater ^^ *^® sword 
 part of Arabia. The prophet's methods were adopted by his 
 successors. Within a century after Mohammed's death, they 
 carried the doctrines of Islam over a large part of the civilized 
 world and founded an Arabian Empire. 
 
 Islam was a religion of conquest. It proclaimed the right- 
 eousness of a "holy war," or jihad, against unbelievers. It 
 promised rich booty for those who fought and jsiam as a 
 won, and paradise for those who fell. The Arab religion of 
 soldier, dying on the battlefield, expected to be ^°°i"®^ 
 carried away by bright-eyed maidens to a garden of delight,, 
 where, reclining on soft cushions and rugs, he waS to enjoy 
 forever an existence of sensual ease. "Whosoever falls in 
 battle," so runs a passage in the Koran, "his sins are forgiven, 
 and at the day of judgment, his limbs shall be supplied by the 
 wings of angels and cherubim." 
 
 The sudden creation of the Arabian power must not be under- 
 stood, however, as solely a religious movement. Pride and 
 
376 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 greed, as well as fanaticism, drove the Arabs forward on their 
 Islam as a conquering career. Long before Mohammed's 
 political time Arabia had been in a state of unrest. Its 
 
 warlike tribes, feeling a sense of their superiority 
 to other peoples, were eager to overrun the rich districts of 
 western Asia, much as the Germans had overrun western 
 Europe. Islam strengthened the racial pride of the Arabs, 
 united them into one nation, and gave them an effective 
 organization for world-wide rule. 
 
 The most extensive conquests of the Arabs were made within 
 ten years after Mohammed's death. During this time the 
 Moslem warriors, though poorly armed, ill-dis- 
 quests in the ciphned, and in every battle greatly outnumbered. 
 East, 632-642 attacked with success the two strongest military 
 powers then in the world — Rome and Persia. 
 Prom the Roman Empire in the East they seized the provinces 
 of Syria and Palestine, with the famous cities of Damascus, 
 Antioch, and Jerusalem.^ They took Mesopotamia from the 
 Persians and then, invading Iran, overthrew the Persian power .^ 
 Egypt also was subjugated by these irresistible soldiers of the 
 Crescent. 
 
 According to the strict teaching of the Koran, those who 
 
 refused to accept Islam were either to be killed or to be reduced 
 
 , to slavery. As a matter of fact, the Arabs treated 
 Treatment of .... 
 
 the con- their new subjects with marked liberality. No 
 
 quered massacres and no persecutions occurred. The 
 
 peoples 1 11 1 • 1 • 
 
 conquered peoples were allowed to retam their 
 
 own religions, on condition of paying ample tribute. In course 
 of time, however, many of the Christians in Syria and Egypt 
 and most of the Zoroastrians ^ in Persia adopted Islam, in 
 order that they might acquire the rights and privileges of 
 Moslem citizens. 
 
 The sweeping conquests of the decade 632-642 a.d. were fol- 
 Later Arab lowed in later years by a further extension of the 
 conquests boundaries of the Arabian Empire. In the re- 
 mote East the Arabs sent their victorious armies beyond the 
 > See page 333. 2 See pages 219, 332. 3 See page 54, note i. 
 
Expansion of Islam in Asia and Egypt 377 
 
 Oxus and Indus rivers to central Asia and India. They cap- 
 tured the island of Cyprus, annexed parts of Armenia and 
 Asia Minor, and at length threatened to take Constantinople. 
 Had that city fallen, all eastern Europe would have been laid 
 open to invasion. 
 
 The first attempts on Constantinople were made by sea and 
 were repulsed, but during the years 716-717 a.d. the city had 
 to face a combined attack by a Moslem navy and 
 army. The eastern emperor, Leo the Isaurian, Constanti- 
 
 conducted a heroic defense, using with much "opie, 716- 
 
 717 A.D. 
 effectiveness the celebrated mixture known as 
 
 " Greek fire." This combustible, probably composed of sulphur. 
 
 
 Ji^-"" 
 
 
 Naval Battle Showing Use of "Greek Fire ' 
 
 From a Byzantine manuscript of the fourteenth century at Madrid. "Greek fire" in 
 marine warfare was most commonly propelled through long tubes of copper, which were placed 
 on the prow of a ship and managed by a gunner. Combustibles might also be kept in tubes 
 flung by hand and exploded on board the enemy's vessel. 
 
 naphtha, and quicklime, was poured or hurled on the enemy's 
 ships in order to burn them. "Greek fire," the rigors of an 
 uncommonly severe winter, and timely aid from the Bulgarians 
 at length compelled the Arabs to beat a retreat. Their failure 
 to take Constantinople gave th€ Roman Empire in the East 
 another long lease of life. 
 
378 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 134. Expansion of Islam in North Africa and Spain 
 
 Though repulsed before the impregnable walls of Constanti- 
 nople, the Arabs continued to win new dominions in other 
 North Africa parts of the Christian world. After their occupa- 
 subdued ^-jqj^ of Egypt, they began to overrun North 
 
 Africa, which Justinian, little more than a century earlier, 
 had reconquered from the Vandals.^ The Romanized provin- 
 cials, groaning under the burdensome taxes imposed on them 
 by the eastern emperors, made only a slight resistance to the 
 Moslem armies. A few of the great cities held out for a time, 
 but after the capture and destruction of Carthage^ in 698 a.d., 
 Arab rule was soon established over the whole extent of the 
 Mediterranean coast from Egypt to the Atlantic. 
 
 Islam made in North Africa one of its most permanent con- 
 quests. After the coming of the Arabs many of the Christian 
 Arabs and inhabitants appear to have withdrawn to Spain 
 Berbers g^j^j Sicily, leaving the field clear for the introduc- 
 
 tion of Arabian civilization. The Arabs who settled in North 
 Africa gave their religion and government to the Berbers, 
 as the natives of the country were called, and to some 
 extent intermingled with them. Arabs and Berbers still 
 comprise the population of North Africa, though their once 
 independent states have now been absorbed by European 
 powers.^ 
 
 With North Africa in their hands the Moslems did not long 
 
 delay the invasion of Spain. In 711 a.d. an army of Arabs 
 
 „ , . . and Berbers, under their leader Tarik, crossed the 
 
 Subjugation 
 
 of Spain Strait which still bears his name * and for the 
 
 ''®sun, £j.g|- ^jj^g confronted the Germans. The Visi- 
 
 gothic kingdom,^ already much enfeebled, proved 
 
 to be an easy prey. A single battle made the invaders masters 
 
 of half of Spain. Within a few years their hosts swept northward 
 
 1 See page 330. 2 gee page 245. 
 
 - Morocco, Algeria, and Tunis belong to France; Tripoli, to Italy. 
 
 - Gibraltar = Gibal al Tarik, "the mountain of Tarik." 
 5 See pages 244-245. 
 
The Caliphate and its Disruption 379 
 
 to the Pyrenees. Only small districts in the northern part of 
 the Spanish peninsula remained unconquered. 
 
 The Moslems were not stopped by the Pyrenees. Crossing 
 these mountains, they captured many of the old Roman cities 
 in the south of Gaul and then advanced to the jj^g Moslem 
 north, attracted, apparently, by the booty to be advance in 
 found in Christian monasteries and churches. 
 In the vicinity of Tours they encountered the great army which 
 Charles Martel, the chief minister of the Frankish king,^ had 
 collected to oppose their advance. 
 
 The battle of Tours seems to have continued for several 
 days. Of its details we know nothing, though a Spanish chron- 
 icler tells us that the heavy infantry of the Franks Battle of 
 stood "immovable as a wall, inflexible as a block Tours, 
 of ice" against the desperate assaults of the 
 Moslem horsemen. When the Franks, after the last day's 
 fighting, wished to renew the struggle, they found that the 
 enemy had fled, leaving a camp filled with the spoils of war. 
 This engagement, though famous in history, was scarcely 
 decisive. For some time afterward the Moslems maintained 
 themselves in southern Gaul. It was the Frankish ruler, 
 Pepin the Short, who annexed their possessions there and drove 
 them back across the Pyrenees to Spain.^ 
 
 135. The Caliphate and its Disruption, 632-1058 A.D. 
 
 Only eighteen years after the battle of Tours, the Arabian 
 
 Empire was divided into two rival and more or less hostile parts, 
 
 which came to be called the Eastern and Western „, , 
 
 The four 
 caliphates. The title of caliph, meaning "sue- "Orthodox" 
 
 cessor " or "representative," had first been assumed ^^^jp^^l , _ 
 ^ 632-661 A.D. 
 
 by Mohammed's father-in-law, Abu Bekr, who 
 
 was chosen to succeed the prophet as the civil and religious 
 
 head of the Moslem world. After him followed Omar, who had 
 
 been one of Mohammed's most faithful adherents, and then 
 
 Othman and Ali, both sons-in-law of Mohammed. These 
 
 1 See page 306. ^ For Charlemagne's Spanish conquests, see page 309. 
 
380 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 four rulers are sometimes known as the "Orthodox" caliphs, 
 because their right to the succession was universally acknowl- 
 edged by Moslems. 
 
 After All's death the governor of Syria, Moawiya by name, 
 succeeded in making himself caliph of the Moslem world. 
 . This usurper converted the caliphate into a hered- 
 
 caliphs at itary, instead of an elective, ofi&ce, and established 
 fifi^^-y^o^AD ^^^ dynasty of the Ommiads.^ Their capital 
 was no longer Medina in Arabia, but the Syrian 
 city of Damascus. The descendants of Mohammed's family 
 refused, however, to recognize the Ommiads as legitimate 
 caliphs. In 750 a.d. a sudden revolt, headed by the party of 
 the Abbasids,^ established a new dynasty. The Abbasids 
 treacherously murdered nearly all the members of the Ommiad 
 family, but one survivor escaped to Spain, where he founded 
 at Cordova an independent Ommiad dynasty.^ North Africa, 
 also, before long separated itself from Abbasid rule. Thus 
 the once united caliphate, like the old Roman Empire, split 
 in twain. 
 
 The Abbasids continued to reign over the Moslems in Asia 
 for more than three hundred years. The most celebrated of 
 The Abbasid Abbasid cahphs was Harun-al-Rashid (Aaron 
 caliphs, the Just), a contemporary of Charlemagne, to 
 
 whom the Arab ruler sent several presents, includ- 
 ing an elephant and a water-clock which struck the hours. 
 The tales of Harun-al-Rashid's magnificence, his gold and 
 silver, his silks and gems, his rugs and tapestries, reflect the 
 luxurious life of the Abbasid rulers. Gradually, however, 
 their power declined, and in 1058 a.d. the Seljuk Turks,^ recent 
 converts to Islam, deprived them of their power. A Turkish 
 chieftain, with the title of "King of the East and West," then 
 took the place of the Arabian caliph, though the latter remained 
 the religious head of Islam. He lost even this spiritual author- 
 
 1 So called from a leading family of Mecca, to which Moawiya belonged. 
 
 2 So called from Abbas, an uncle of Mohammed. 
 
 3 This was at first known as the emirate of Cordova, but in g2g a.d. it became 
 the caHphate of Cordova. See the map facing page 308. 
 
 i See page 333. 
 
Arabian Civilization 381 
 
 ity, just two centuries later, when the Mongols from central 
 Asia overran the Turkish dominions.'- 
 
 The Abbasids removed their capital from Damascus to 
 Bagdad on the banks of the middle Euphrates. The new city, 
 
 under the fostering care of the caliphs, grew with , , 
 
 T , • . ' . , Bagdad 
 
 great rapidity. Its population in the ninth cen- 
 tury is said to have reached two millions. For a time it was 
 the largest and richest city in the Moslem world. How its 
 splendor impressed the imagination may be seen from the 
 stories of the Thousand and One Nights? After the extinction 
 of the Abbasid caliphate, its importance as the religious and 
 political center of Islam declined. But memories of the former 
 grandeur of Bagdad still cling to it, and even to-day it is re- 
 ferred to in Turkish oflScial documents as the "glorious city." 
 
 It was a very great misfortune for the eastern world when 
 the Arabian Empire passed under the control of rude Asiatic 
 peoples. The Turks accepted Islam, but they Extinction 
 
 did little to preserve and extend Arabian civiliza- °} *^® 
 
 rr^i • T • r Arabian 
 
 tion. The stagnant, non-progressive condition of Empire a 
 
 the East at the present time is largely due to the misfortune 
 misgovernment of its Turkish conquerors. 
 
 136. Arabian Civilization 
 
 The great Moslem cities of Bagdad, Damascus, Cairo, and 
 Cordova were not only seats of government for the different 
 divisions of the Arabian Empire; they were also -j-jjg ^rabs 
 the centers of Arabian civilization. The conquests as absorbers 
 of the Arabs had brought them into contact with ° 
 highly developed peoples whose culture they absorbed and 
 to some extent improved. They owed most to Persia and, 
 
 1 See page 485. Descendants of the Abbasids subsequently took up their 
 abode in Egypt. Through them the claim to the caliphate passed in 1538 a.d. 
 to the Ottoman Turks. The Sultan at Constantinople still calls himself caliph 
 of the Moslem world. However, in 1916 a.d. the Grand Sherif of Mecca, a 
 descendant of Mohammed, led a revolt against the Turks, captured Mecca and 
 Medina, and proclaimed Arab independence. Should the European war end in 
 favor of the Allies, the caliphate will undoubtedly go back to the Arabs. 
 
 2 Popularly called the Arabian Nights. 
 
382 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 after Persia, to Greece, through the empire at Constantinople. 
 
 In their hands there was somewhat the same fusion of East 
 
 and West as Alexander the Great had sought to accomplish.^ 
 
 Greek science and philosophy mingled with the arts of Persia 
 
 and other Oriental lands. Arabian civilization, for about four 
 
 centuries under the Ommiad and Abbasid caliphs, far surpassed 
 
 anything to be found in western Europe. 
 
 Many improvements in agriculture were due to the Arabs. 
 
 They had a good system of irrigation, practiced rotation of 
 
 . . , crops, employed fertilizers, and understood how 
 
 Agriculture rii •• ri 
 
 to gratt and produce new varieties of plants and 
 
 fruits. From the Arabs we have received cotton, flax, hemp, 
 
 buckwheat, rice, sugar cane, and coffee, various vegetables, 
 
 including asparagus, artichokes, and beans, and such fruits as 
 
 melons, oranges, lemons, apricots, and plums. 
 
 The Arabs excelled in various manufactures. Damascus 
 was famous for its brocades, tapestries, and blades of tempered 
 Manufac- steel. The Moorish cities in Spain had also their 
 turing special productions: Cordova, leather; Toledo, 
 
 armor; and Granada, rich silks. Arab craftsmen taught the 
 Venetians to make crystal and plate glass. The work of Arab 
 potters and weavers was at once the admiration and despair 
 of its imitators in western Europe. The Arabs knew the 
 secrets of dyeing and they made a kind of paper. Their textile 
 fabrics and articles of metal were distinguished for beauty of 
 design and perfection of workmanship. European peoples 
 during the early Middle Ages received the greater part of their 
 manufactured articles of luxury through the Arabs. ^ 
 
 The products of Arab farms and workshops were carried far 
 
 and wide throughout medieval lands. The Arabs were keen 
 
 merchants, and Mohammed had expressly encour- 
 Commerce i,. • 11 /-,i 
 
 aged commerce by declaring it agreeable to God. 
 
 The Arabs traded with India, China, the East Indies (Java 
 
 1 See page 126. 
 
 2 The European names of some common articles reveal the Arabic sources. 
 from which they were first derived. Thus, damask comes from Damascus, muslin- 
 from Mosul, gauze from Gaza, cordovan (a kind of leather) from > Cordova, and 
 morocco leather from North Africa. 
 
 I 
 
Arabian Civilization 383 
 
 and Sumatra), the interior of Africa, Russia, and even with 
 the Baltic lands. Bagdad, which commanded both land and 
 water routes, was the chief center of this commerce, but 
 other cities of western Asia, North Africa, and Spain shared 
 in its advantages. The bazaar, or merchants' quarter, was 
 found in every Moslem city. 
 
 The trade of the Arabs, their wide conquests, and their 
 rehgious pilgrimages to Mecca vastly increased their knowledge 
 of the world. They were the best geographers of Geographical 
 the Middle Ages. An Abbasid cahph, the son of knowledge 
 Harun-al-Rashid, had the Greek Geography of Ptolemy ^ trans- 
 lated into Arabic and enriched the work with illuminated maps. 
 Arab scholars compiled encyclopedias describing foreign coun- 
 tries and peoples, constructed celestial spheres, and measured 
 closely the arc of the meridian in order to calculate the size of 
 the earth. There is some reason to believe that the mariner's 
 ■compass was first introduced into Europe by the Arabs. 
 The geographical knowledge of Christian peoples during the 
 Middle Ages owed much, indeed, to their Moslem fore- 
 runners. 
 
 Schools and universities flourished in Moslem lands when 
 Christian Europe was still in the "Dark Ages." The largest 
 
 institution of learning was at Cairo, where the „^ 
 
 r 1111 Education 
 
 lectures of the professors were attended by thou- 
 sands of students. Famous universities also existed in Bag- 
 dad and Cordova. Moslem scholars especially delighted in 
 the study of philosophy. Arabic translations of Aristotle's^ 
 writings made the ideas of that great thinker familiar to the 
 students of western Europe, where the knowledge of Greek had 
 all but died out. The Arabs also formed extensive libraries 
 of many thousands of manuscripts, all carefully arranged and 
 catalogued. Their libraries and universities, especially in 
 Spain, were visited by many Christians, who thus became ac- 
 quainted with Moslem learning and helped to introduce it 
 into Europe. 
 
 The Arabs have been considered to be the founders of modern 
 
 1 See page 133. 2 gee page 275. 
 
384 
 
 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 experimental science. They were relatively skillful chemists, 
 Chemistry for they discovered a number of new compounds 
 and medicine (guch as alcohol, aqua regia, nitric acid, and cor- 
 rosive sublimate) and understood the preparation of mercury 
 and of various oxides of metals. In medicine the Arabs based 
 their investigations on those of the Greeks,^ but made many 
 additional contributions to the art of healing. They studied 
 
 
 Interior of the Mosque of Cordova 
 
 The great mosque of Cordova, begun in the eighth century, was gradually enlarged during 
 the following centiiries to its present dimensions, 57° by 425 feet. The building, one of the 
 largest in the world, has now been turned into a cathedral. The most striking feature of the 
 interior is the forest of porphyry, jasper, and marble pillars supporting open Moorish arches. 
 Originally there were 1200 of these pillars, but many have been destroyed. 
 
 physiology and hygiene, dissected the human body, per- 
 formed difficult surgical operations, used anaesthetics, and 
 wrote treatises on such diseases as measles and smallpox. 
 Arab medicine and surgery were studied by the Christian 
 peoples of Europe throughout the later period of the Middle 
 Ages. 
 
 The Arabs had a strong taste for mathematics. Here again 
 they carried further the old Greek investigations. In arith- 
 
 ^ See page 131. 
 
 I 
 
Arabian Civilization 385 
 
 metic they used the so-called "Arabic" figures, which were 
 probably borrowed from India. The Arabic nu- Mathematics 
 merals gradually supplanted in western Europe and astron- 
 the awkward Roman numerals. In geometry the °™^ 
 Arabs added little to Euclid, but algebra is practically their 
 creation. An Arabic treatise on algebra long formed the text- 
 book of the subject in the universities of Christian Europe. 
 Spherical trigonometry and conic sections are Arabic inventions. 
 This mathematical knowledge enabled the Arabs to make con- 
 siderable progress in astronomy. Observatories at Bagdad and 
 Damascus were erected as early as the ninth century. Some of 
 the astronomical instruments which they constructed, includ- 
 ing the sextant and the gnomon, are still in use.^ 
 
 In prose and verse there are two Moslem productions which 
 have attained wide popularity in European lands. The first 
 work is the Thousand and One Nights, a collection Romance 
 of tales written in Arabic and describing life and ^°*^ poetry 
 manners at the court of the Abbasids. The book, as we now 
 have it, seems to have been composed as late as the fifteenth 
 century, but it borrows much from earlier Arabic sources. 
 Many of the tales are of Indian or Persian origin, but all have 
 a thoroughly Moslem coloring. The second work is the Ru- 
 bdiydt of the astronomer-poet of Persia, Omar Khayyam, who 
 wrote about the beginning of the twelfth century. His Rubdiydt 
 is a little volume of quatrains, about five hundred in all, dis- 
 tinguished for wit, satirical power, and a vein of melancholy, 
 sometimes pensive, sometimes passionate. These character- 
 istics of Omar's poetry have made it widely known in the 
 western world. - 
 
 Painting and sculpture owe little to the Arabs, but their 
 architecture, based in part on Byzantine and Persian models, 
 reached a high level of excellence. Swelling domes, vaulted 
 
 1 Many words in European languages beginning with the prefix al (the definite 
 article in Arabic) show how indebted was Europe to the Arabs for scientific knowl- 
 edge. In English these words include alchemy (whence chemistry), alcohol, alembic, 
 algebra, alkali, almanac, Aldebaran (the star), etc. 
 
 2 The translation of the Rubdiydt by Edward Fitzgerald is almost an English 
 classic. 
 
386 
 
 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 Architecture 
 
 roofs, arched porches, tall and graceful minarets, and the exqui- 
 site decorative patterns known as "arabesques" make many 
 
 Arab buildings miracles 
 of beauty. Glazed tiles, 
 mosaics, and jeweled glass were ex- 
 tensively used for ornamentation. 
 From the first the Arab builders 
 adopted the pointed arch; they in- 
 troduced it into western Europe; and 
 it became a characteristic feature of 
 Gothic cathedrals.^ Among the best- 
 known of Arab buildings are the 
 so-called "Mosque of Omar" at 
 Jerusalem,^ the Great Mosque of 
 Cordova, and that architectural gem, 
 the Alhambra at Granada. Many 
 features of Moorish art were taken 
 over by the Spaniards, who repro- 
 duced them in the cathedrals and 
 missions of Mexico and California. 
 
 Capitals and Arabesques 
 FROM THE Alhambra 
 
 One of Mohammed's laws for- 
 bidding the use of idols was sub- 
 sequently expanded by religious 
 teachers into a prohibition of all 
 imitations of human or animal 
 forms in art. . Sculptors who ob- 
 served this prohibition relied for 
 ornamentation on intricate geo- 
 metrical designs known as ara- 
 besques. These were carved in 
 stone or molded in plaster. 
 
 137. The Influence of Islam 
 
 The division of the Arabian Em- 
 pire into rival caliphates did not check 
 Growth of the spread of Islam. 
 Islam q^hg Turks and Mongols 
 
 during the Middle Ages carried it to the uttermost regions of 
 Asia and throughout southeastern Europe. Some parts of the 
 territory thus gained by it have since been lost. Spain and 
 the Balkan peninsula are once more Christian lands. In other 
 parts of the world, and notably in Africa and India, the religion 
 of Mohammed is spreading faster than any other creed. Islam 
 to-day claims about two hundred million adherents. 
 
 The growth of Islam is evidence that it meets the needs of 
 Asiatic and African peoples. Its simple creed — the unity of 
 God, man's immortal soul, and material rewards and penal- 
 
 » See page 564. 2 See the illustration, page 471. 
 
FOUNTAIN OF THE LIONS IN THE ALHAMBRA 
 
 The most remarkable feature of the Alhamhra is the Court of the Lions. It measures ii6 
 feet in length by 66 feet in breadth. A gallery supported on marble columns surrounds the 
 court. In the center is the Fountain of Lions, an alabaster basin resting on the backs of 12 
 marble lions. 
 
The Influence of Islam 387 
 
 ties in a future life — adapt it to the understanding of half- 
 civilized peoples. As a religion it is immeasurably The benefits 
 superior to the rude nature worship and idolatry °^ islam 
 which it has supplanted. The same is true of Islam as a system 
 of morality. The practice of the virtues recommended by the 
 Koran and the avoidance of the vices which that book condemns 
 tend to raise its adherents in the moral scale. 
 
 From the moral standpoint one of the least satisfactory fea- 
 tures of Islam is its attitude toward women. The ancient 
 Arabs, like many other peoples, seem to have set Treatment 
 no limit to the number of wives a man might '^^ women 
 possess. Women were regarded by them as mere chattels, and 
 female infants were frequently put to death. Mohammed 
 recognized polygamy, but limited the number of legitimate 
 wives to four. At the same time Mohammed sought to improve 
 the condition of women by forbidding female infanticide, by 
 restricting the facihties for divorce, and by insisting on kind 
 treatment of wives by their husbands. "The best of you," 
 he said, "is he who behaves best to his wives." According to 
 eastern custom Moslem women are secluded in a separate part 
 of the house, called the harem.^ They never appear in -public, 
 except when closely veiled from the eyes of strangers. Their 
 education is also much neglected. 
 
 Slavery, like polygamy, was a custom which Mohammed 
 
 found fully established among the Arabs. He disliked slavery 
 
 and tried in several ways to lessen its evils. He ' , 
 
 Slavery 
 declared that the emancipation of Moslem slaves 
 
 was an act of special merit, and ordered that in a war between 
 Moslems the prisoners were not to be enslaved. Mohammed 
 also insisted on kind treatment of slaves by their masters. 
 ^'Feed your slaves," he directed, "with food of that which you 
 eat and clothe them with such clothing as you wear, and com- 
 mand them not to do that which they are unable to do." 
 The condition of Moslem slaves does not appear to be in- 
 tolerable, though the slave traffic which still exists in some 
 parts of Africa is a disgrace to Islam. 
 
 1 The Athenians had a similar practice. See page 257. 
 
388 Rise and Spread of Islam 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the Arabian Empire at its widest extent. Lo- 
 cate the more important cities, including Mecca, Medina, Jerusalem, Damascus, 
 Bagdad, Cairo, Alexandria, Granada, Cordova, and Seville. 2. Define the follow- 
 ing: Kaaba; Islam; Koran; and caliph. 3. How did the geographical situation 
 of Arabia preserve it from being conquered by Persians, Macedonians, or Romans? 
 4. Why had the Arabs, imtil the time of Mohammed, played so inconspicuous 
 a part in the history of the world? 5. Mohammed "began as a mule driver and 
 ended as both a pope and a king." Explain this statement. 6. How does Moham- 
 med's career in Mecca illustrate the saying that "a prophet is not without honor 
 save in his own country"? 7. What resemblances may be traced between Islam on 
 the one side and Judaism and Christianity on the other side? 8. Did religion have 
 anything to do with the migrations of the Germans? How was it with the Arabs? 
 g. Contrast the methods of propagating Christianity in Europe with those of spread- 
 ing Islam in Asia. 10. Why is the defeat of the Moslems before Constantinople re- 
 garded as more significant than their defeat at the battle of Tours? 1 1 . Compare 
 the eastern limits of the Arabian Empire with those of Alexander's empire (maps 
 facing pages 1 24, 376) . 12. Show that the Arabian Empire, because of its geographi- 
 cal position, was less easily defended than the Roman Empire. 13. Locate on 
 the map facing page 376 the following commercial cities in the Arabian Empire: 
 Samarkand; Cabul; Bokhara; Mosul; Kairwan; Fez; Seville; and Toledo. 14. Can 
 you suggest any reason why the Arabs did little in painting and sculpture? 15. 
 What are some of the best-known stories in the Thousand and One Nights? 16. Dis- 
 cuss the justice of this statement: "If our ideas and our arts go back to antiquity, 
 all the inventions which make life easy and agreeable come to us from the Arabs." 
 17. "From the eighth to the twelfth century the world knew but two civilizations, 
 that of Byzantium and that of the Arabs." Comment on this statement. 18. Show 
 that Islam was an heir to the Graeco-Oriental civilization. 19. Can you suggest 
 any reasons why Islam to-day spreads among the African negroes more rapidly than 
 Christianity? 20. How does Islam, by sanctioning polygamy and slavery, hinder 
 the rise of women and of the working classes? 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 THE NORTHMEN AND THE NORMANS TO 1066 A.D.^ 
 
 138. Scandinavia and the Northmen 
 
 From the East we return once more to the West, from Asia 
 to Europe, from Arabia to Scandinavia. We have now to deal 
 with the raids and settlements of the Norsemen a new series 
 or Northmen. Like the Arabs the Northmen «f migrations 
 quitted a sterile peninsula and went forth to find better homes 
 in distant lands. Their invasions, beginning toward the close 
 of the eighth century, lasted about three hundred years. 
 
 The Northmen belonged to the Teutonic family of peoples. 
 They were kinsmen of the Germans, the Anglo-Saxons, and 
 the Dutch. Their migrations may be regarded, a Teutonic 
 therefore, as the last wave of that great Teutonic movement 
 movement which in earlier times had inundated western Europe 
 and overwhelmed the Roman Empire. 
 
 The Northmen lived, as their descendants still live, in Den- 
 mark, Sweden, and Norway. 
 The name Scandinavia is some- 
 times applied to 
 
 Scandinavia 
 all three countries, 
 
 but more commonly it is re- 
 stricted to the peninsula com- 
 prising Sweden and Norway. 
 
 Sweden, with the exception 
 of the northern highlands, is mostly a level region, watered 
 by copious streams, dotted with many lakes, and 
 sinking down gradually to the Baltic Sea and 
 the Gulf of Bothnia. The fact that Sweden faces these inland 
 waters determined the course of her development as a nation. 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter vii, "The Saga 
 of a Viking"; chapter viii, "Alfred the Great"; chapter ix, "William the Conqueror 
 and the Normans in England." 
 
 ■ 389 
 
 Swedish Rock Carving 
 
 Shows a man plowing. 
 
 Sweden 
 
390 
 
 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 Norway 
 
 She never has had any aspirations to become a great oceanic 
 power. Her whole historic hfe has centered about the Bahic. 
 
 Norway, in contrast to Sweden, faces the Atlantic. The 
 country is Httle more than a strip of rugged seacoast reach- 
 ing northward to well within the Arctic Circle. 
 Were it not for the influence of the " Gulf Stream 
 drift," much of Norway would be a frozen waste for the 
 greater part of the year. Vast forests of fir, pine, and birch 
 
 still cover the greater part of 
 the country, and the land 
 which can be used for farming 
 and grazing does not exceed 
 eleven per cent of the entiie 
 area. But Norway, like 
 Greece,^ has an extent of 
 shore-line out of all propor- 
 tion to its superficial area. 
 So numerous are the fiords, 
 or inlets of the sea, that the 
 total length of the coast 
 approximates twelve thousand 
 miles. Slight wonder that the 
 Vikings,^ as they called them- 
 selves, should feel the lure of 
 the ocean and should put forth 
 in their frail barks upon the 
 "pathway of the swans" in 
 search of booty and adventure. 
 The Swedes and Norwegians, together with their kinsmen, 
 the Danes, probably settled in Scandinavia long before the 
 Prehistoric beginning of the Christian era. During the 
 earlier part of the prehistoric period the inhab- 
 itants were still in the Stone Age, but the use of 
 bronze, and then of iron, was gradually introduced. Excava- 
 
 A Runic Stone 
 
 A stone, twelve feet high and six feet wide, 
 in the churchyard of Rok, Ostergotland, Swe- 
 den. The runic inscription, which contains 
 more than 760 letters, is the longest known. 
 
 times in 
 Scandinavia 
 
 1 See page 67. 
 
 2 The word perhaps comes from the old Norse vik, a bay, and means "one who 
 dwells by a bay or fiord." Another meaning assigned to Viking is "warrior." 
 
Scandinavia and the Northmen 391 
 
 tions in ancient grave mounds have revealed implements of the 
 finest polished stone, beautiful bronze swords, and coats of 
 iron ring mail, besides gold and silver ornaments which may 
 have been imported from southern Europe. The ancient 
 Scandinavians have left to us curious records of the past in 
 their picture writing chiseled on the flat surface of rocks. The 
 objects represented include boats with as many as thirty men 
 in them, horses drawing two-wheeled carts, spans of oxen, 
 farmers engaged in ploughing, and warriors on horseback. 
 By the close of the prehistoric period the northern peoples were 
 also familiar with a form of the Greek alphabet (the " runes "^) 
 and with the art of writing. 
 
 139. The Viking Age 
 
 The Viking Age, with which historic times begin in northern 
 Europe, extends from about 800 a.d. to the introduction of 
 Christianity in the tenth and eleventh centuries. j)awn of his- 
 This was the period when the Northmen, or tory in 
 Vikings, realizing that the sea offered the quickest 
 road to wealth and conquest, began to make long voyages to 
 foreign lands. In part they went as traders and exchanged 
 the furs, wool, and fish of Scandinavia for the clothing, orna- 
 ments, and other articles of luxury found in neighboring coun- 
 tries. But it was no far cry from merchant to freebooter, and, 
 in fact, expeditions for the sake of plunder seem to have been 
 even more popular with the Northmen than peaceful commerce. 
 
 Whether the Northmen engaged in trade or in warfare, good 
 ships and good seamanship were indispensable to them. They 
 became the boldest sailors of the early Middle j.^^ North- 
 Ages. No longer hugging the coast, as timid men as 
 mariners had always done before them, the North- , 
 men pushed out into the uncharted main and steered their course 
 only by observation of the sun and stars. In this way the 
 Northmen were led to make those remarkable explorations in 
 the Atlantic Ocean and the polar seas which added so greatly 
 to geographical knowledge. 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 240. 
 
392 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 It was not uncommon for a Viking chieftain, after his days 
 of sea-roving had ended, to be buried in his ship, over which 
 Ships of the a grave chamber, covered with earth, would be 
 Northmen erected. The discovery of several of these burial 
 ships enables us to form a good idea of Viking vessels. The 
 largest of them might reach a length of seventy feet and hold as 
 
 A Viking Shiip 
 
 The Gokstad vessel is of oak, twenty-eight feet long and six- 
 teen feet broad in the center. It has seats for sixteen pairs of 
 rowers, a mast for a single sail, and a rudder on the right or 
 starboard side. The gunwale was decorated with a series of 
 shields, painted alternately black and gold. This ship, which 
 probably dates from about goo a.d., was found on the shore of 
 Christiania Fiord. A still larger ship, of about the same date, was 
 taken in igo4 a.d. from the grave of a Norwegian queen at Ose- 
 berg. With the queen had been buried a four-wheeled wagon, 
 three sleighs, three beds, two chests, a chair, a large loom, and va- 
 rious kitchen utensils, in fact everything needed for her comfort 
 in the other world. • 
 
 many as one hundred and twenty men. A fleet of the North- 
 men, carrying several thousand warriors, mail-clad and armed 
 with spears, swords, and battle-axes, was indeed formidable. 
 During this period the Northmen were the masters of the sea, 
 as far as western Europe was concerned. This fact largely 
 explains their successful campaigns. 
 
 A very important source of information for the Viking Age 
 
 consists of the writings called sagas. ^ These naratives are in 
 
 prose, but they were based, in many instances, 
 
 on the songs which the minstrels (skalds) sang to 
 
 appreciative audiences assembled at the banqueting board of a 
 
 Viking chieftain. It was not until the twelfth and thirteenth 
 
 1 The word is derived from old Norse segya, "to say"; compare German sagen. 
 
The Viking Age 393 
 
 centuries that the sagas were committed to writing. This 
 was done chiefly in Iceland, and so it happens that we must 
 look to that distant island for the beginnings of Scandinavian 
 literature. 
 
 The sagas belong to different classes. The oldest of them 
 relate the deeds of Viking heroes and their families. Others 
 deal with the lives of Norwegian kings. Some of gubiect 
 the most important sagas describe the explora- matter of the 
 tions and settlements of the Northmen and hence ^*^*^ 
 possess considerable value as historical records. 
 
 The sagas throw much light on the character of the Northmen. 
 Love of adventure and contempt for the quiet joys of home 
 comes out in the description of Viking chiefs, ^j^^ ■^Q^^^_ 
 who "never sought refuge under a roof nor emptied men as seen 
 their drinking-horns by a hearth." An immense "^ ® ^^^^^ 
 love of fighting breathes in the accounts of Viking warriors, 
 "who are glad when they have hopes of a battle; they will 
 leap up in hot haste and ply the oars, snapping the oar-thongs 
 and cracking the tholes." The undaunted spirit of Vi ki ng 
 sailors, braving the storms of the northern ocean, expresses 
 itself in their sea songs: "The force of the tempest assists the 
 arms of our oarsmen; the hurricane is our servant, it drives 
 us whithersoever we wish to go." The sagas also reveal other 
 characteristics of the Northmen: a cruelty and faithlessness 
 which made them a terror to their foes; an almost barbaric 
 love of gay clothing and ornament; a strong sense of public 
 order, giving rise to an elaborate legal system; and even a 
 feeling for the romantic beauty of their northern home, with 
 its snow-clad mountains, dark forests of pine, sparkling water- 
 falls, and deep, blue fiords. 
 
 It is to the Viking Age also that we owe the composition of 
 the poems going by the name of the Elder Edda. These poems, 
 as well as the prose sagas, were collected and Eddaic 
 arranged in Iceland during the later Middle Ages, po^ms 
 The Elder Edda is a storehouse of old Norse mythology. It 
 forms our chief source of knowledge concerning Scandinavian 
 heathenism before the introduction of Christianity. 
 
394 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 140. Scandinavian Heathenism 
 
 The religion of the Northmen bore a close resemblance to 
 that of the other Teutonic peoples. The leading deity was 
 The god Odin (German Woden), whose exploits are cele- 
 
 Odin brated in many of the songs of the Elder Edda. 
 
 Odin was represented as a tall, gray-bearded chieftain, carrying 
 a shield and a spear which never missed its mark. Though a 
 god of battle, Odin was also a lover of wisdom. He discovered 
 the runes which gave him secret knowledge of all things. Legend 
 told how Odin killed a mighty giant, whose body was cut into 
 pieces to form the world: the earth was his flesh, the water 
 his blood, the rocks his bones, and the heavens his skull. Having 
 created the world and peopled it with human beings, Odin 
 retired to the sacred city of Asgard, where he reigned in company 
 with his children. 
 
 Enthroned beside Odin sat his oldest son, Thor (German 
 Thunor), god of thunder and lightning. His weapon, the 
 The god thunderbolt, was imagined as a hammer, and was 
 
 '^^°'" especially used by him to protect gods and men 
 
 against the giants. The hammer, when thrown, returned to 
 his hand of its own accord. Thor also possessed a belt 
 of strength, which, when girded about him, doubled his 
 power. 
 
 Many stories were told of Thor's adventures, when visiting 
 Jotunheim, the abode of the giants. In a drinking-match he 
 Thor's deeds tried to drain a horn of liquor, not knowing that 
 of strength Qj^g ^^^ Qf ^jjg horn reached the sea, which was 
 appreciably lowered by the god's huge draughts. He sought 
 to lift from the ground a large, gray cat, but struggle as he might, 
 could raise only one of the animal's feet. What Thor took for 
 a cat, however, was really the Midgard serpent, which, with 
 its tail in its mouth, encircled the earth. In the last trial of 
 strength Thor wrestled with an old woman, and after a vio- 
 lent contest was thrown down upon one knee. But the hag 
 was in truth relentless old age, who sooner or later lays 
 low all men. 
 
Scandinavian Heathenism 395 
 
 Most beautiful and best beloved of the Scandinavian divinities 
 was Odin's son, Balder. He was represented as a gentle deity 
 of innocence and righteousness. As long as he Myth of 
 lived, evil could gain no real control in the world balder 
 and the power of the gods would remain unshaken. To pre- 
 serve Balder from all danger his mother Frigga required every- 
 thing on earth to swear never to harm her son. Only a single 
 plant, the mistletoe, did not take the oath. Then the traitor 
 Loki gathered the mistletoe and came to an assembly where 
 the gods were hurling all kinds of missiles at Balder, to show that 
 nothing could hurt him. Loki asked the blind Hoder to throw 
 the plant at Balder. Hoder did so, and Balder fell dead. The 
 gods tried to recover him from Hel, the gloomy underworld, 
 but Hel demanded as his ransom a tear from every living 
 creature. Gods, men, and even things inanimate wept for 
 Balder, except one cruel giantess — Loki in disguise — who 
 would not give a single tear. She said, "Neither living nor 
 dead was Balder of any use to me. Let Hel keep what 
 it has." 
 
 Disasters followed B alder's death. An. immense fire burned 
 up the world and the human race. The giants invaded Asgard 
 and slaughtered its inhabitants. Odin fell a "Twilight of 
 victim to the mighty wolf Fenris. Thor, having *^® ^°^^ 
 killed the Midgard serpent, was suffocated with the venom 
 which the dying monster cast over him. The end of all things 
 arrived. This was the catastrophe which had been predicted 
 of old — the "Twilight of the Gods." 
 
 Besides the conception of Hel, the Northmen also framed 
 the idea of Valhalla,^ the abode to which Odin received the 
 souls of those who had died, not ingloriously in 
 their beds, but on the field of battle. A troop 
 of divine maidens, the Valkyries,^ rode through the air on Odin's 
 service to determine the issue of battles and to select brave 
 warriors for Valhalla. There on the broad plains they fought 
 with one another by day, but at evening the slayer and the 
 
 1 "Hall of the slain." 
 
 2 "Choosers of the slain." 
 
30 
 
 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 slain returned to Odin's hall to feast mightily on boar's flesh 
 
 and drink deep draughts of mead. 
 As with most heathen religions that of the Northmen was 
 
 full of terrors. Their lively imagination peopled the world 
 
 with many strange figures. Fiends 
 Supernatural and monsters inhab- 
 beings j^g(j ^]^g marshes, 
 
 giants lived in the dark forest, 
 evil spirits haunted all solitary 
 places, and ghosts stalked over 
 the land by night. The use of 
 charms and spells to guard against 
 such creatures passed over into 
 Christian times. Their memory 
 also survives in folk tales, which 
 are full of allusions to giants, 
 dwarfs, goblins, and other super- 
 natural beings. 
 
 Christianity first gained a foot- 
 hold in Denmark through the work 
 of Roman Catholic missionaries 
 Christianiza- sent out by Charle- 
 tion of the magne's son, Louis 
 Northmen ^^^ p.^^^ ^ ^^^ ^^^_ 
 
 turies elapsed before the Danes 
 were completely converted. From 
 
 A door from a church in Iceland; Denmark the UCW faith Spread tO 
 
 1\':* ".Itldtitrri S: Sweden. Norway owed its con- 
 
 slaying of a dragon is represented above VCrsioU largely tO the CrUSadiug 
 and below is shown the Midgard ser- i r ta* _ r\i r / /; 
 
 gj^j. work of Kmg Olai (1010-1029 
 
 A.D.), whose zeal for Christianity 
 won him the title of Olaf the Saint. The Norwegians carried 
 Christianity to Iceland, where it supplanted the old heathenism 
 in the year 1000 a.d. With the general adoption of the 
 Christian religion in Scandinavian lands, the Viking Age 
 drew to an end. 
 
 1 See page 312. 
 
 Norse Metal Work 
 
 Museum, Copenhagen 
 
The Northmen in the West 397 
 
 141. The Northmen in the West 
 
 The Northmen were still heathen when they set forth on their 
 expeditions of plunder and conquest. Doubtless the principal 
 cause of this Viking movement is to be sought in causes of 
 the same hunger for land which prompted the the Viking 
 Germanic invasions and, in fact, has led to colonial 
 expansion in all ages. By the ninth century Scandinavia could 
 no longer support its rapidly growing population, and enforced 
 emigration was the natural consequence. The political con- 
 dition of Scandinavia at this time also helps to explain the 
 Viking expansion. Denmark and Norway had now become 
 strong kingdoms, whose rulers forced all who would not sub- 
 mit to their sway to leave the country. Thus it resulted 
 that the numbers of the emigrants were swelled by exiles, 
 outlaws, and other adventurers who turned to the sea in 
 hope of gain. 
 
 The Northmen started out as pirates and fell on the coasts 
 of England, France, and Germany. In their shallow boats 
 they also found it easy to ascend the rivers and Raids of the 
 reach places lying far inland. The Northmen Northmen 
 directed their attacks especially against the churches and 
 monasteries, which were full of treasure and less easily defended 
 than fortified towns. Their braids inspired such great terror 
 that a special prayer was inserted in the church services: 
 "From the fury of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us." 
 
 At first the incursions of the Northmen took place only in 
 summer, but before long they began to winter in the lands which 
 they visited. Year by year their fleets became jj^g No^h- 
 larger, and their attacks changed from mere forays men in 
 of pirates to well-organized expeditions of conquest Scotland 
 and colonization. Early in the ninth century and the 
 we find them making permanent settlements in 
 Ireland, and for a time bringing a considerable part of that 
 country under their control. The first cities on Irish soil, 
 including Dublin and Limerick, were founded by the Northmen. 
 Almost simultaneously with the attacks on Ireland came those 
 
398 
 
 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 on the western coast of Scotland. In the course of their 
 westward expeditions the Northmen had already discovered 
 the Faroe Islands, the Orkneys, the Shetlands and the Hebrides. 
 These barren and inhospitable islands received large numbers 
 of Norse immigrants and long remained under Scandinavian 
 control. 
 
 =^ ^ICELAND 
 
 ORKNEY IS. : 
 
 MAKKLAJTD 
 
 
 GCOTLAND 
 
 EirGLAKD,i£; '^ V 
 
 |II!.V.>t'I „ ' 
 
 Discoveries of the Northmen in the West 
 
 The Northmen soon discovered Iceland, where Irish monks 
 had previously settled. Colonization began in 874 a.d.^ One 
 The North- °^ ^^ most valuable of the sagas — the "Book of 
 men in the Land- taking" — describes the emigration to 
 
 *^^ ^ the island and enumerates the Viking chiefs who 
 
 took part in the movement. Iceland soon became almost a 
 second Norway in language, literature, and customs. It 
 remains to-day an outpost of Scandinavian civilization. 
 
 The first settlement of Greenland was the work of an Ice- 
 
 1 The Icelanders in 1874 a.d. celebrated the thousandth anniversary of the 
 Scandinavian settlement of their island. 
 
The Northmen in the West 399 
 
 lander, Eric the Red, who reached the island toward the end 
 of the tenth century. He called the country ^j^g North. 
 Greenland, not because it was green, but because, men in 
 as he said, "there is nothing like a good name to 
 attract settlers." Intercourse between Greenland and Iceland 
 was often dangerous, and at times was entirely interrupted by 
 ice. Leif Ericsson, the son of Eric the Red, established a new 
 route of commerce and travel by sailing from Greenland to 
 Norway by way of the Hebrides. This was the first voyage 
 made directly across the Atlantic. Norway and Greenland 
 continued to enjoy a flourishing trade for several centuries. 
 After the connection with Norway had been severed, the Green- 
 landers joined the Eskimos and mingled v/ith that primitive 
 people. 
 
 Two of the sagas give accounts of a voyage which Leif Erics- 
 son about 1000 A.D. made to regions lying southward from 
 Greenland. In the sagas they are called Hellu- ^j^g North- 
 land (stone-land), Markland (wood-land), and men in 
 Vinland. Just what part of the coast of North 
 America these countries occupied is an unsolved problem. Leif 
 Ericsson and the Greenlanders who followed him seem to have 
 reached at least the shores of Labrador, Newfoundland, and 
 Nova Scotia. They may have gone even farther southward, 
 for the sagas describe regions where the climate was mild enough 
 for wild vines and wild wheat to grow. The Northmen, how- 
 ever, did not follow up their explorations by lasting settlements. 
 Before long all memory of the far western lands faded from the 
 minds of men. The curtain fell on the New World, not again 
 to rise until the time of Columbus and Cabot. 
 
 142, The Northmen in the East 
 
 In the Viking movement westward across the Atlantic the 
 Norwegians took the leading part. They also sailed far north- 
 ward, rounding the North Cape and reaching the Arctic ex- 
 mouth of the Dwina River in the White Sea. of°the*North' 
 Viking sailors, therefore, have the credit for under- men 
 taking the first voyages of exploration into the Arctic. 
 
400 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 The Swedes, on account of their geographical position, 
 were naturally the most active in expeditions to eastern lands. 
 The North- ^^ ^ ^^^^ early date they crossed the Gulf of 
 men in Bothnia and paid frequent visits to Finland. Its 
 
 rude inhabitants, the Finns, were related in lan- 
 guage, and doubtless in blood also, to the Huns, Magyars, and 
 other Asiatic peoples. Sweden ruled Finland throughout the 
 Middle Ages. Russia obtained control of the country during 
 the eighteenth century, but Swedish influence has made it 
 largely Scandinavian in civilization. 
 
 The activities of the Swedes also led them to establish settle- 
 ments on the southern shore of the Baltic and far inland along 
 The North- ^^^ waterways leading into Russia. An old 
 men in Russian chronicler declares that in 862 a.d. the 
 
 Slavs sent an embassy to the Swedes, whom they 
 called ''Rus," saying, "Our country is large and rich, but there 
 is no order in it ; come and rule over us." The Swedes were not 
 slow to accept the invitation. Their leader, Ruric, estabUshed 
 a dynasty which reigned in Russia for more than seven hundred 
 years. ^ 
 
 The first Russian state centered in the city of Novgorod, 
 near Lake Ilmen, where Ruric built a strong fortress.^ Nov- 
 Novgorod gorod during the Middle Ages was an important 
 and Kiev station on the trade route between Constantinople 
 and the Baltic. Some of Ruric's followers, passing southward 
 along the Dnieper River, took possession of the small town of 
 Kiev. It subsequently became the capital of the Scandinavian 
 possessions in Russia. 
 
 The Northmen in Russia maintained close intercourse with 
 their mother country for about two centuries. During this 
 Scandinavian P^^iod they did much to open up northeastern 
 influence in Europe to the forces of civilization and progress. 
 Colonies were founded, cities were built, commerce 
 was fostered, and a stable government was established. Russia 
 
 1 Russia in 1862 a.d. celebrated the millenary of her foundation by Ruric. 
 
 2 The Norse word for "fort" is preserved in the gorod of Novgorod. 
 
The Northmen in the East 401 
 
 under the sway of the Northmen became for the first time a 
 
 truly European state. 
 
 Having penetrated the wilds of Russia, it was comparatively 
 
 easy for the Northmen to sail down the Russian rivers to the 
 
 Black Sea and thence to Constantinople. Some The North- 
 
 of them went as raiders and several times devas- ™en and 
 
 the Roman 
 tated the neighborhood of Constantmople, until Empire in 
 
 bought off by the payment of tribute.^ Many ^he East 
 
 Northmen also joined the bodyguard of the eastern emperor 
 
 and saw service under his standard in different parts of the 
 
 Mediterranean. 
 
 During the reign of Vladimir, a descendant of Ruric, the 
 Christian religion gained its first foothold in Russia. We are 
 told that Vladimir, having made up his mind to Christianity 
 embrace a new faith, sent commissioners to Rome in Russia, 
 and Constantinople, and also to the adherents 
 of Islam and Judaism. His envoys reported in favor of the 
 Greek Church, for their barbarian imagination had been so 
 impressed by the majesty of the ceremonies performed in 
 Sancta Sophia that ''they did not know whether they were on 
 earth or in heaven." Vladimir accepted their report, ordered 
 the idols of Kiev to be thrown into the Dnieper, and had him- 
 self and his people baptized according to the rites of the 
 Greek Church. At the same time he married a sister of the 
 reigning emperor at Constantinople. 
 
 Vladimir's decision to adopt the Greek form of Christianity 
 
 is justly regarded as one of the formative influences in Russian 
 
 history. It meant that the Slavs were to come , 
 
 •' . Importance 
 
 under the religious influence of Constantinople, of the con- 
 instead of under that of Rome. Furthermore, version of 
 
 . Russia 
 it meant that Byzantine civilization, then m- 
 
 comparably superior to the rude culture of the western 
 peoples, would henceforth gain an entrance into Russia. 
 The country profited by this rich civilization and during 
 the early part of the Middle Ages took a foremost place 
 in Europe. 
 
 I See page 335. 
 
402 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 143. Normandy and the Normans 
 
 No part of western Europe suffered more severely from the 
 Northmen than France. They first appeared on the French 
 Charlemagne coast toward the end of Charlemagne's reign. A 
 and the well-known legend relates that the emperor, from 
 
 Nort men ^j^^ window of his palace, once saw the dark 
 sails of the Vikings and wept at the thought of the misery 
 which these daring pirates would some day inflict upon 
 his realm. 
 
 After Charlemagne's death the wars of his grandsons left 
 the empire defenseless, and the Northmen in consequence 
 The North- redoubled their attacks. They sailed far up the 
 men in Seine, the Loire, and the Garonne to plunder and 
 
 ranee murder. Paris, then a small but important city, 
 
 lay in the path of the invaders and more than once suffered at 
 their hands. The destruction by the Northmen of many 
 monasteries was a loss to civilization, for the monastic estab- 
 lishments at this time were the chief centers of learning and 
 culture.^ 
 
 The heavy hand of the Northmen also descended on Germany. 
 The rivers Scheldt, Meuse, Rhine, and Elbe enabled them to 
 The North- proceed at will into the heart of the country. 
 men in Liege, Cologne, Strassburg, Hamburg, and other 
 
 Germany great Frankish cities fell before them. Viking 
 
 raiders even plundered Aachen and stabled their horses in the 
 church which Charlemagne had built there.^ Thus the ancient 
 homeland of the Franks was laid completely waste. 
 
 The history of the Northmen in France began in 911 a.d., 
 ^ , ^ when the Carolingian king granted to a Viking 
 
 RollO and ■, . r • -r^ -n ^ • • ^ ■ 1 ^ 
 
 the grant of chieftam, Rollo, dommion over the region about 
 
 Normandy, ^]^g lower Seine. Rollo on his part agreed to 
 911 A.D. 
 
 accept Christianity and to acknowledge the French 
 
 ruler as his lord. It is said, however, that he would not kneel 
 
 and kiss the king's foot as a mark of homage, and that the 
 
 follower who performed the unwelcome duty did it so awk- 
 
 i See page 358. ^ See the illustration, page 310. 
 
Normandy and the Normans 403 
 
 wardly as to overturn the king, to the great amusement of the 
 assembled Northmen. The story illustrates the Viking sense 
 of independence. 
 
 The district ceded to RoUo developed into what in later 
 times was known as the duchy of Normandy. Its Scandinavian 
 settlers, henceforth called Normans,^ soon became Duchy of 
 French in language and culture. It was amazing Normandy 
 to see how quickly the descendants of wild sea-rovers put off 
 their heathen ways and made their new home a Christian land, 
 noted for its churches, monasteries, and schools. Normandy 
 remained practically independent till the beginning of the 
 thirteenth century, when a French king added it to his 
 possessions.^ 
 
 The Normans helped to found the medieval French monarchy. 
 
 During the tenth century the old Carolingian line of rulers, 
 
 which had already died out in Germany and Italy, ^ 
 
 ■, ■ ^ A 1 -''The Nor- 
 
 came also to an end m Jb ranee. A new dynasty mans and 
 
 was then founded by a nobleman named Hugh Hugh Capet, 
 
 •^ ° 987 A.D. 
 
 Capet, who secured the aid of the powerful Norman 
 
 dukes in his efforts to gain the throne. The accession of Hugh 
 
 Capet took place in 987 a.d. His descendants reigned over 
 
 France for almost exactly eight hundred years.^ 
 
 144. Conquest of England by the Danes; Alfred 
 the Great 
 
 Even before Egbert of Wessex succeeded in uniting all the 
 Anglo-Saxon kingdoms,^ bands of Vikings, chiefly from Den- 
 mark, had made occasional forays on the English England 
 coast. Egbert kept the Danes at bay, but he died overrun by 
 in 839 A.D., and from that time the real invasion ® ^°^^ 
 of England began. The Danes came over in large ijumbers, 
 
 1 "Norman" is a softened form of "Northman." 
 
 2 In 1911 A.D. Normandy celebrated in the ancient capital of Rouen the thou- 
 sandth anniversary of its existence. 
 
 3 See pages 315, 317. 
 
 * The abolition of the French monarchy dates from 1792 a.d., when Louis XVI 
 was deposed from the throne. 
 5 See page 320. 
 
404 
 
 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 Alfred the Great 
 
 A lofty, bronze statue by H. Thor- 
 neycraf t set up at Winchester, Alfred's 
 ancient capital. It was dedicated in 
 1901 A.D. on the thousandth anniver- 
 sary of his death. The inscription 
 reads: 
 
 "Alfred found learning dead. 
 And he restored it; 
 Education neglected, 
 And he revived it; 
 The laws powerless, 
 
 And he gave them force; 
 The Church debased, 
 
 And he raised it; 
 The land ravaged by a fear- 
 ful enemy, 
 From which he delivered it." 
 
 made permanent settlements, and 
 soon controlled all England north 
 of the Thames. 
 
 Wessex before long experienced 
 the full force of the Danish attack. 
 The country at this time was 
 King Alfred ^^^^d by Alfred, the 
 and the grandson of Egbert. 
 
 Alfred came to the 
 throne in 871 a.d., when he was 
 only about twenty-three years old. 
 In spite of his youth, he showed 
 himself the right sort of leader 
 for the hard-pressed West Saxons. 
 For several years fortune favored 
 the Danes. Then the tide turned. 
 Issuing from the marshes of Som- 
 ersetshire, where he had rallied 
 his dispirited troops, Alfred sud- 
 denly fell on the enemy and 
 gained a signal success. The 
 beaten Danes agreed to make 
 peace and to accept the religion 
 of their conquerors. 
 
 Alfred's victory did not end 
 the war. Indeed, almost to the 
 end of his reign, the heroic king 
 had to face the Vik- 
 ings, but he always 
 drove them off and even recovered 
 some of the territory north of the 
 Thames. The English and Danes 
 finally agreed to a treaty dividing 
 the country between them. The 
 eastern part of England, where 
 the invaders were firmly estab- 
 lished, came to be called the Dane- 
 
 The Danelaw 
 
Conquest of England by the Danes 405 
 
 ENGLAND UNDER 
 ALFRED THE GREAT 
 
 Scale of EngliBB Mllee 
 
 6 10 20^ 80 60 
 
 4 Longitude West 2 from Greenwich 
 
4o6 
 
 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 Civilizing 
 activities of 
 Alfred 
 
 law, because here the Danish, and not the Anglo-Saxon, law 
 prevailed. In the Danelaw the Danes have left memorials 
 of themselves in local names ^ and in the bold, adventurous 
 character of the inhabitants. 
 
 It was a well-nigh ruined country which Alfred had now to 
 rule over and build up again. His work of restoration invites 
 comparison with that of Charlemagne. 
 Alfred's first care was to 
 organize a fighting force 
 always ready at his call 
 to repel invasion. He also created an 
 efficient fleet, which patrolled the 
 coast and engaged the Vikings on 
 their own element. He had the laws 
 of the Anglo-Saxons collected and re- 
 duced to writing, taking pains at the 
 same time to see that justice was 
 done between man and man. He did 
 much to rebuild the ruined churches 
 and monasteries. Alfred labored with 
 especial diligence to revive education 
 among the English folk. His court 
 at Winchester became a literary 
 center where learned men wrote and 
 taught. The king himself mastered 
 Latin, in order that he might translate Latin books into 
 the English tongue. So great were Alfred's services in this 
 direction that he has been called "the father of English 
 prose." 
 
 Alfred alone of English rulers bears the title of "the Great." 
 He well deserves it, not only for what he did but for what he 
 Alfred's was. Through the mists of ten centuries his 
 
 character figure still looms large. It is the figure of a brave, 
 
 patient, and modest man, who wore himself out in the service 
 of his people. The oft-quoted words which he added to one of 
 
 1 The east of England contains more than six hundred names of towns ending 
 in by (Danish "town"); compare by-law, originally a law for a special towti. 
 
 ALrsED's Jewel 
 
 Ashmolean Museum, Oxford 
 
 A jewel of blue enamel inclosed 
 in a setting of gold, with the 
 words around it " Alfred had me 
 wrought." Found at Athelney in 
 the seventeenth century. 
 
Conquest of England by the Danes 407 
 
 Iiis translations form a fitting epitaph to this noble king: "My 
 wish was to live worthily as long as I lived, and after my life 
 to leave to them that should come after, my memory in good 
 works." His wish has been fulfilled. 
 
 About seventy-five years after Alfred's death the Danes 
 renewed their invasions. It then became necessary to buy 
 them off with an annual tribute called the Dane- From Alfred 
 geld. Early in the eleventh century Canute, the *° *^® ^°^~ 
 son of a Danish kmg, succeeded m estabiishmg quest, 901- 
 himself on the English throne (1016-1035 a.d.). 1066 A.D. 
 His dynasty did not last long, however, and at length the old 
 West-Saxon Hne was restored in the person of Edward the 
 Confessor (or "the Saint"). Edward had spent most of his 
 early life in Normandy, and on coming to England brought 
 with him a large following of Normans, whom he placed in 
 high positions. During his reign (1042-1066 a.d.) Norman 
 nobles and churchmen gained a foothold in England, thus 
 preparing the way for the Norman conquest of the country. 
 
 145. Norman Conquest of England; William 
 the Conqueror 
 
 Edward the Confessor having left no direct heirs, the choice 
 of his successor fell lawfully upon the Witenagemot,^ as the 
 national assembly of noblemen and higher clergy Harold and 
 was called. This body chose as king, Harold, William 
 earl of Wessex, the leading man in England. Harold's right 
 to the succession was disputed by William, duke of Normandy, 
 who declared that the crown had been promised to him by his 
 cousin, the Confessor. William also asserted that Harold had 
 once sworn a solemn oath, over a chest of sacred relics, to sup- 
 port his claim to the throne on Edward's death. When word 
 came of Harold's election, WilHam wrathfuUy denounced him 
 as a usurper and began to prepare a fleet and an army for the 
 invasion of England. 
 
 1 "Meeting of wise men." The word gemot or moot was used for any kind of 
 formal meeting. 
 
4o8 
 
 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 Normandy under Duke William had become a powerful, 
 well-organized state. Norman knights, attracted by promises 
 William's of wide lands and rich booty, if they should con- 
 preparations quer, formed the core of William's forces. Adven- 
 turers from every part of France, and even from Spain and 
 Italy, also entered his service. The pope blessed the enter- 
 prise and sent to William a ring containing a hair from St. 
 Peter's head and a consecrated banner. When all was ready 
 in the late fall of 1066 a.d., a large fleet, bearing five or six 
 thousand archers, foot soldiers, and horsemen, crossed the Chan- 
 nel and landed in England. 
 
 A Scene from the Bayeux Tapestry 
 
 Museum of Bayeux, Normandy 
 
 The Bayeux Tapestry, which almost certainly belongs to the time of the Norman Con- 
 quest, is a strip of coarse linen cloth, about 230 feet long by 20 inches wide, embroidered in 
 worsted thread of eight different colors. There are seventy-two scenes picturing various 
 events in the history of the Norman Conquest. The illustration given above represents an 
 attack of Norman cavalry on the English shield wall at the battle of Hastings. 
 
 William at first met no resistance. Harold was far away in 
 the north fighting against the Norwegians, who had seized the 
 Battle of opportunity to make another descent on the English 
 
 Hastings, coast. Harold defeated them decisively and then 
 
 hurried southward to face his new foe. The two 
 armies met near Hastings on the road to London. All day they 
 fought. The stout English infantry, behind their wall of shields, 
 threw back one charge after another of the Norman knights. 
 Again and again the duke rallied his men and led them where 
 the foe was thickest. A cry arose that he was slain. "I live," 
 
Norman Conquest of England 
 
 409 
 
4IO The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 shouted William, tearing off his helmet that all might see his 
 face, ''and by God's help will conquer yet." At last, with the 
 approach of evening, Harold was killed by an arrow; his 
 household guard died about him; and the rest of the English 
 took to fhght. William pitched his camp on the field of victory, 
 and "sat down to eat and drink among the dead." 
 
 The battle of Hastings settled the fate of England. Fol- 
 lowing up his victory with relentless energy, William pressed 
 William be- on to London. That city, now practically the 
 comes king capital of the country, opened its gates to him. 
 The Witenagemot, meeting in London offered the throne to 
 William. On Christmas Day, 1066 a.d., in Westminster Ab- 
 bey the duke of Normandy was crowned king of England. 
 
 What manner of man was William the Conqueror? Tall of 
 stature, endowed with tremendous strength, and brave even 
 William's to desperation, he seemed an embodiment of the 
 
 personality Q[f^ Viking spirit. "No knight under heaven," 
 men said truly, "was William's peer." A savage temper and a 
 harsh, forbidding countenance made him a terror even to his 
 closest followers. "So stern and wrathful was he," wrote an 
 English chronicler, "that none durst do anything against his 
 will." Though WiUiam never shrank from force or fraud, 
 from bloodshed or oppression, to carry out his ends, he yet 
 showed himself throughout his reign a patron of learning, a 
 sincere supporter of the Church, and a statesman of remarkable 
 insight. He has left a lasting impress on English history. 
 
 146. Results of the Norman Conquest 
 
 The coming of the Normans to England formed the third 
 and last installment of the Teutonic invasion. 
 ment in the Norman merchants and artisans followed Norman 
 English soldiers and settled particularly in the southern 
 
 ^^°^ ^ and eastern parts of the island. They seem to 
 
 have emigrated in considerable numbers and doubtless added 
 an important element to the EngHsh population. The Nor- 
 mans thus completed the work of the Anglo-Saxons and Danes 
 in making England a Teutonic country. 
 
Results of the Norman Conquest 411 
 
 It must be remembered, however, that the Normans in 
 
 Normandy had received a considerable intermixture of French 
 
 blood and had learned to speak a form of the French „ 
 
 Norman ele- 
 language (Norman-French). In England Norman- ment in the 
 
 French naturally was used by the upper and ruling English 
 
 classes — by the court, the nobility, and the 
 
 clergy. The English held fast to their own homely language, 
 
 but could not fail to pick up many French expressions, as they 
 
 mingled with their conquerors in churches, markets, and other 
 
 places of public resort. It took about three hundred years for 
 
 French words and phrases to soak thoroughly into their speech. 
 
 The result was a very large addition to the vocabulary of 
 
 English.^ 
 
 Until the Norman Conquest England, because of its insular 
 position, had remained out of touch with Continental Europe. 
 William the Conqueror and his immediate sue- union of 
 cessors were, however, not only rulers of England, England and 
 but also dukes of Normandy and subjects of the °^^^^ y 
 French kings. Hence the union of England with Normandy 
 brought it at once into the full current of European affairs. 
 The country became for a time almost a part of France and 
 profited by the more advanceativiHzation which had arisen 
 on French soil. The nobility, the higher clergy, and the officers 
 of government were Normans. The architects of the castles 
 and churches, the lawyers, and the men of letters came from 
 Normandy. Even the commercial and industrial classes were 
 largely recruited from across the Channel. 
 
 The Norman Conquest much increased the pope's authority 
 over England. The English Church, as has been shown,^ 
 was the child of Rome, but during the Anglo- England 
 Saxon period it had become more independent and the 
 of the Papacy than the churches on the Con- ^P^<^y 
 tinent. William the Conqueror, whose invasion of Eng- 
 land took place with the pope's approval, repaid his 
 obligation by bringing the country into closer dependence 
 on the Roman pontiff. 
 
 1 See page 556. 2 See page 325. 
 
412 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 Although the Normans settled in England as conquerors, 
 yet after all they were near kinsmen of the Enghsh and did not 
 Fusion of ^°^S ^^^P separate from them. In Normandy a 
 EngUsh and century and a half had been enough to turn the 
 Northmen into Frenchmen. So in England, at 
 the end of a like period, the Normans became Englishmen. 
 Some of the qualities that have helped to make the modern 
 Enghsh a great people — their love of the sea and fondness for 
 adventure, their vigor, self-reliance, and unconquerable spirit — 
 are doubtless derived in good part from the Normans. 
 
 147. Norman Conquest of Southern Italy and Sicily 
 
 The conquest of England, judged by its results, proved to 
 be the most important undertaking of the Normans. But 
 Norman during this same eleventh century they found 
 
 expansion another field in which to display their energy 
 and daring. They turned southward to the 
 Mediterranean and created a Norman state in Italy and 
 Sicily. 
 
 The unsettled condition of Italy ^ gave the Normans an 
 opportunity for interference in the affairs of the country. The 
 Conquests founding of Norman power there was largely the 
 of Robert work of a noble named Robert Guiscard ("the 
 Crafty"), a man almost as celebrated as William 
 the Conqueror. He had set out from his home in Normandy 
 with only a single follower, but his valor and shrewdness soon 
 brought him to the front. Robert united the scattered bands 
 of Normans in Italy, who were fighting for pay or plunder, 
 and wrested from the Roman Empire in the East its last ter- 
 ritories in the peninsula. Before his death (1085 a.d.) most 
 of southern Italy had passed under Norman rule. 
 
 Robert's brother, Roger, crossed the strait of Messina and 
 Roger began the subjugation of Sicily, then a Moslem 
 
 Guiscard's possession. Its recovery from the hands of " infi- 
 conques s dels" was considered by the Normans a work 
 both pleasing to God and profitable to themselves. By the 
 
 1 See page 317. 
 
Norman Conquest of Southern Italy and Sicily 413 
 
 close of the eleventh century they had finally estabhshed their 
 
 rule in the island. 
 
 The conquests of the Normans in southern Italy and Sicily 
 
 were united into a single state, which came to be known as 
 
 the kingdom of the Two Sicilies. The Normans tt- a 
 
 ° Kingaom 
 
 governed it for only about one hundred and fifty of the 
 years, but under other rulers it lasted until the ^'^° SiciUes 
 middle of the nineteenth century, when the present kingdom of 
 Italy came into existence. 
 
 The kingdom of the Two Sicilies was well-governed, rich, 
 and strong. Art and learning flourished in the cities of Naples, 
 Salerno, and Palermo. Southern Italy and Sicily Gorman 
 under the Normans became a meeting-point of culture in 
 Byzantine and Arabic civilization. The Norman *^® ^°"*^ 
 kingdom formed an important channel through which the 
 wisdom of the East flowed to the North and to the West. 
 
 148. The Normans in European History 
 
 The conquests of the Normans in England, Italy, and Sicily 
 were effected after they had become a Christian and a French- 
 speaking people. In these lands they were the uonnan 
 armed missionaries of a civilization not their faculty of 
 own. The Normans, indeed, invented little and ^^^^p*^*^"'^ 
 borrowed much. But, like the Arabs, they were more than 
 simple imitators. In language, literature, art, religion, and 
 law what they took from others they improved and then spread 
 abroad throughout their settlements. 
 
 It seems at first sight remarkable that a people who occu- 
 pied so much of western Europe should have passed away. 
 Normans as Normans no longer exist. They Assimilation 
 lost themselves in the kingdoms which they of the 
 founded and among the peoples whom they sub- ormans 
 dued. Their rapid assimilation was chiefly the consequence 
 of their small numbers: outside of Normandy they were too 
 few long to maintain their identity. 
 
 If the Normans themselves soon disappeared, their influence 
 was more lasting. Their mission, it has been well said, was 
 
414 The Northmen and the Normans 
 
 to be leaders and energizers of society — "the little leaven 
 Norman that leaveneth the whole lump." The peoples of 
 
 influence medieval Europe owed much to the courage and 
 
 martial spirit, the genius for government, and the reverence 
 for law, of the Normans. In one of the most significant move- 
 ments of the Middle Ages — the crusades — they took a prom- 
 inent part. Hence we shall meet them again. 
 
 studies 
 
 I. What events are associated with the following dates: g88 A.D.; 862 a.d.; 
 1066 A.D.; 1000 A.D.; and 987 a.d.? 2. What was the origin of the geographical 
 names Russia, Greenland, Finland, and Normandy? 3. Mention some of the 
 striking physical contrasts between the Arabian and Scandinavian peninsulas. 
 4. Why has the Baltic Sea been called a "secondary Mediterranean"? 5. How 
 does it happen that the gulf of Finland is often frozen over in winter, whilb 
 even the northernmost of the Norse fiords remain open? 6. Why is an acquaint- 
 ance with Scandinavian mythology, literature, and history especially desirable 
 for English-speaking peoples? 7. What is meant by the "berserker's rage"? 
 8. What names of our weekdays are derived from the names of Scandinavian 
 deities? 9. Compare the Arab and Scandinavian conceptions of the future state 
 of departed warriors. 10. What is meant by "sea-power"? What people possessed 
 it during the ninth and tenth centuries? 1 1 . Compare the invasions of the North- 
 men with those of the Germans as to (a) causes, (b) area covered, and (c) results. 
 12. What was the significance of the fact that the Northmen were not Christians 
 at the time when they began their expeditions? 13. Show how the voyages of the 
 Northmen vastly increased geographical knowledge. 14. Show that the Russian 
 people have received from Constantinople their writing, religion, and art. 15. 
 Mention three conquests of England by foreign peoples before 1066 a.d. Give for 
 each conquest the results and the approximate date. 16. On the map, page 405, 
 trace the boundary line between Alfred's possessions and those of the Danes. 17. 
 Compare Alfred and Charlemagne as civilizing kings. 18. Compare Alfred's 
 cession of the Danelaw with the cession of Normandy to RoUo. 19. Why is Hast- 
 ings included among "decisive" battles? 20. "We English are not ourselves but 
 somebody else." Comment on this statement. 21. What is meant by the "Nor- 
 man graft upon the sturdy Saxon tree"? 22. What settlements of the Northmen 
 most influenced European history? 23. Compare the Norman faculty of adapta- 
 tion with that of the Arabs. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 FEUDALISM 
 
 149. Rise of Feudalism 
 
 The ninth century in western Europe was, as we have learned/ 
 
 a period of violence, disorder, and even anarchy. Charlemagne 
 
 for a time had arrested the disintegration of society . , . 
 
 "^ A dark age 
 which resulted from the invasions of the Germans, 
 
 and had united their warring tribes under something like a cen- 
 tralized government. But his work, it has been well said, was 
 only a desperate rally in the midst of confusion. After his death 
 the Carohngian Empire, attacked by the Northmen and other 
 invaders and weakened by civil conflicts, broke up into separate 
 kingdoms. 
 
 Charlemagne's successors in France, Germany, and Italy 
 enjoyed little real authority. They reigned, but did not rule. 
 Under the conditions of the age, it was impossible Decline of 
 for a king to govern with a strong hand. The the royal 
 absence of good roads or of other easy means of ^" °" ^ 
 communication made it difficult for him to move troops quickly 
 from one district to another, in order to quell revolts. Even 
 had good roads existed, the lack of ready money would have 
 prevented him from maintaining a strong army devoted to his 
 interests. Moreover, the king's subjects, as yet not welded 
 into a nation, felt toward him no sentiments of loyalty and 
 affection. They cared far less for their king, of whom they 
 knew little, than for thei-r own local lords who dwelt near 
 them. 
 
 The decline of the royal authority, from the ninth century 
 onward, meant that the chief functions of govern- increased 
 ment would be more and more performed by the power of the 
 nobles, who were the great landowners of the king- 
 dom. Under Charlemagne these men had been the king's offi- 
 
 1 See- page 312. 
 415 
 
41 6 Feudalism 
 
 cials, appointed by him and holding office at his pleasure. 
 Under his successors they tended to become almost independent 
 princes. In proportion as this change was accomplished during 
 the Middle Ages, European society entered upon the stage of 
 feudalism.^ 
 
 FeudaHsm in medieval Europe was not a unique develop- 
 ment. Parallels to it may be found in other parts of the world. 
 Parallels to Whenever the state becomes incapable of protect- 
 European ing life and property, powerful men in each locality 
 will themselves undertake this duty; they will 
 assume the burden of their own defense and of those weaker 
 men who seek their aid. Such was the situation in ancient 
 Egypt for several hundred years, in medieval Persia, and in 
 modern Japan until about two generations ago. 
 
 European feudalism arose and flourished in the three coun- 
 tries which had formed the Carohngian Empire, that is, in 
 Extent of France, Germany, and northern Italy. It also 
 
 European spread to Bohemia, Hungary, and the Christian 
 ^ states of Spain. Toward the close of the eleventh 
 century the Normans transplanted it into England, southern 
 Italy, and Sicily. During the twelfth and thirteenth centuries 
 the crusaders introduced it into the kingdoms which they 
 founded in the East.^ Still later, in the fourteenth century, 
 the Scandinavian countries became acquainted with feudalism. 
 Throughout this wide area the institution, though varying end- 
 lessly in details, presented certain common features. 
 
 150. Feudalism as a System of Local Government 
 
 Tte basis of feudal society was' usually the landed estate. 
 Here lived the feudal noble, surrounded by dependents over 
 Feudal whom he exercised the rights of a petty sovereign, 
 
 sovereignty jjg could tax them; he could require them to give 
 him mihtary assistance; he could try them in his courts. A 
 
 1 The word has nothing to do with "feuds," though these were common enough 
 in feudal times. It comes from the medieval La.tm feudum, from which are desired 
 the French fief and the Enghsh fee. ' ' 
 
 2 See pages 472, 478. 
 
Feudalism as a System of Local Government 417 
 
 great noble, the possessor of many estates, even enjoyed 
 the privilege of declaring war, making treaties, and coining 
 money. How, it will be asked, did these rights and privileges 
 arise? 
 
 Owing to the decay of commerce and industry, land had be- 
 come practically the only form of wealth in the early Middle 
 Ages. The king, who in theory was absolute peudal 
 owner of the soil, would pay his officials for their tenure of 
 services by giving them the use of a certain amount 
 of land. In the same way one who had received large estates 
 would parcel them out among his followers, in return for their 
 support. Sometimes an unscrupulous noble might seize the 
 lands of his neighbors and compel them to become his tenants. 
 Sometimes, too, those who owned land in their own right might 
 surrender the title to it in favor of a noble, who then became 
 their protector. 
 
 An estate in land which a person held of a superior lord, 
 
 on condition of performing some "honorable" service, was 
 
 called a fief. At first the tenant received the fief ^^ ^ ^ 
 
 The fief 
 
 only for a specified term of years or for his life- 
 time; but in the end it became inheritable. On the death 
 of the tenant his eldest son succeeded him in possession. 
 This right of the first-born son to the whole of the father's 
 estate was known as primogeniture.^ If a man had no legal 
 heir, the fief went back to its lord. 
 
 The tie which bound the tenant who accepted a fief to the 
 lord who granted it was called vassalage. Every holder of 
 
 land was the vassal of some lord. At the apex of _. , 
 
 ^ Vassalage 
 
 the feudal pyramid stood the king, the supreme 
 landlord, who was supposed to hold his land from God; below 
 the king stood the greater lords (dukes, marquises, counts, and 
 barons), with large estates; and below them stood the lesser 
 lords, or knights, whose possessions were too small for further 
 subdivision. 
 
 '• The practice of primogeniture has now been abolished by the laws of the 
 various European countries and is not recognized in the United States. It still 
 prevails, however, in England. 
 
41 8 Feudalism 
 
 The vassal, first of all, owed various services to the lord. In 
 time of war he did garrison duty at the lord's castle and joined 
 Personal ^™ ^^ military expeditions. In time of peace 
 
 services of the vassal attended the lord on ceremonial occa- 
 sions, gave him the benefit of his advice, when 
 required, and helped him as a judge in trying cases. 
 
 Under certain circumstances the vassal was also compelled to 
 make money payments. When a new heir succeeded to the 
 The vassal's ^^^' ^^^ ^°^^ received from him a sirni usually 
 money equivalent to one year's revenue of the estate, 
 
 paymens This payment was called a "relief." Again, if a 
 man sold his fief, the lord demanded another large sum from the 
 purchaser, before giving his consent to the transaction. Vassals 
 were also expected to raise money for the lord's ransom, in case 
 he was made prisoner of war, to meet the expenses connected 
 with the knighting of his eldest son, and to provide a dowry for 
 his eldest daughter. Such exceptional payments went by the 
 name of "aids." 
 
 The vassal, in return for his services and payments, looked to 
 the lord for the protection of life and property. The lord agreed 
 The lord's ^° secure him in the enjoyment of his fief, to guard 
 duty to the him against his enemies, and to see that in all 
 matters he received just treatment. This was no 
 slight undertaking. 
 
 The ceremony of homage ^ symbolized the whole feudal rela- 
 tionship. One who proposed to become a vassal and hold a 
 
 fief came into the lord's presence, bareheaded 
 Homage 
 
 and unarmed, knelt down, placed his hands between 
 
 those of the lord, and promised henceforth to become his "man." 
 
 The lord then kissed him and raised him to his feet. After the 
 
 ceremony the vassal placed his hand upon the Bible or upon 
 
 sacred relics and swore to remain faithful to his lord. This 
 
 Avas the oath of "fealty." The lord then gave the vassal 
 
 some object — a stick, a clod of earth, a lance, or a glove — ■ 
 
 in token of the fief with the possession of which he was now 
 
 "invested." 
 
 1 Latin homo, "man." 
 
Feudal Justice 419 
 
 It is clear that the feudal method of land tenure, coupled 
 
 with the custom of vassalage, made in some degree for security 
 
 and order. Each noble was attached to the lord „ , , 
 
 Feudal 
 above him by the bond of personal service and the government a 
 
 oath of fidelity. To his vassals beneath him he substitute for 
 
 -^ . anarchy 
 
 was at once protector, benefactor, and friend. 
 
 Unfortunately, feudal obligations were far less strictly observed 
 in practice than in theory. Both lords and vassals often broke 
 their engagements, when it seemed profitable to do so. Hence 
 they had many quarrels and indulged in constant warfare^ 
 But feudalism, despite its defects, was better than anarchy. 
 The feudal lords drove back the pirates and hanged the brigands 
 and enforced the laws, as no feeble king could do. They pro- 
 vided a rude form of local government for a rude society. 
 
 151. Feudal Justice 
 
 Feudalism was not only a system of local government; it 
 was also a system of local justice. Knights, barons, counts, 
 and dukes had their separate courts, and the king Feudalism as 
 had his court above all. Cases arising on the a system of 
 lord's estate were tried before him and the vassals °^ ^"^ ^^^ 
 whom he called to his assistance in giving justice. Since most 
 wrongs could be atoned for by the payment of a fine, the con- 
 duct of justice on a large fief produced a considerable income. 
 The nobles, accordingly, regarded their judicial rights as a 
 valuable property, which they were loath to surrender to the 
 state. 
 
 The law followed in a feudal court was largely based on old 
 Germanic customs. The court did not act in the public interest, 
 as with us, but waited until the plaintiff requested judicial ad- 
 its service. Moreover, until the case had been mi^stration 
 decided, the accuser and the accused received the same treat- 
 ment. Both were imprisoned; and the plaintiff who lost his 
 case suffered the same penalty which the defendant, had he 
 been found guilty, would have undergone. 
 
 Unlike a modern court, again, the feudal court did not require 
 the accuser to prove his case by calling witnesses and having 
 
420 Feudalism 
 
 them give testimony. The burden of proof lay on the accused. 
 
 The oath ^^° ^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ himself of the charge, if he 
 
 could do so. In one form of trial it was enough 
 for him to declare his innocence under oath, and then to bring 
 in several "oath-helpers," sometimes relatives, but more, often 
 neighbors, who swore that they beheved him to be telling the 
 truth. The number of these "oath-helpers" varied according 
 to the seriousness of the crime and the rank of the accused. 
 This method was hardly as unsatisfactory as it seems to be, for 
 a person of evil reputation might not be able to secure the 
 required number of friends who would commit perjury on his 
 behalf. To take an oath was a very solemn proceeding; it 
 was an appeal to God, by which a man called down on himself 
 divine punishment if he swore falsely. 
 
 The consequences of a false oath were not apparent at once. 
 Ordeals, however, formed a method of appealing to God, the 
 _ , results of which could be immediately observed, 
 
 A common form of ordeal was by fire. The 
 accused walked barefoot over live brands, or stuck his hand into 
 a flame, or carried a piece of red-hot iron for a certain distance. 
 In the ordeal by hot water he plunged his arm into boihng water. 
 A man established his innocence through one of these tests, if 
 the wound healed properly after three days. The ordeal by cold 
 water rested on the beUef that pure water would reject the crim- 
 inal. Hence the accused was thrown bound into a stream: if 
 he floated he was guilty; if he sank he was innocent and had to 
 be rescued. Though a crude method of securing justice, ordeals 
 were doubtless useful in many instances. The real culprit 
 would often prefer to confess, rather than incur the anger of 
 God by submitting to the test. 
 
 A form of trial which especially appealed to the warhke nobles 
 was the judicial duel.^ The accuser and the accused fought 
 The judicial with each other; and the conqueror won the case. 
 ^"®^ God, it was believed, would give victory to the 
 
 innocent party, because he had right on his side. When one 
 
 1 Sir Walter Scott's novel, Ivanhoe (chapter xliii), contains an account of a 
 judicial duel. 
 
Feudal Justice 
 
 421 
 
 of the adversaries could not fight, he secured a champion to 
 take his place. Though the judicial duel finally went out of 
 use in the law courts, it still continued to be employed pri- 
 vately, as a means 
 of settling disputes 
 which involved a 
 man's honor. The 
 practice of dueling is 
 only now dying out 
 in civilized communi- 
 ties. 
 
 Oaths, ordeals, and 
 duels formed an in- 
 heritance from Ger- 
 manic Feudal and 
 antiqui- Roman law 
 ty.^ They offered a 
 sharp contrast to 
 Roman law, which 
 acted in the public 
 interest, balanced evi- 
 dence, and sought only 
 to get at the truth. 
 After the middle of the twelfth century the revival of the study 
 of Roman law, as embodied in Justinian's code,^ led gradually 
 to the abandonment of most forms of appeal to the judgment 
 of God. At the same time the kings grew powerful enough 
 to take into their own hands the administration of justice. 
 
 Trial by Combat 
 
 From a manuscript of the fifteenth century. 
 
 The 
 
 152. Feudal Warfare 
 
 Feudalism, once more, was a system of local defense 
 knight must guard his small estate, the baron his 
 barony, the count his county, the duke his duchy. 
 At the lord's bidding the vassal had to follow 
 him to war, either alone or with a certain num- 
 ber of men, according to the size of the fief. But this assist 
 
 1 See page 326. 2 gee page 331. 
 
 Feudalism 
 as a system 
 of local 
 defense 
 
422 
 
 Feudalism 
 
 The feudal 
 army 
 
 ance was limited. A vassal served only for a definite period 
 (varying from one month to three in the year), and then only 
 within a reasonable distance from the lands for which he did 
 homage. These restrictions made it difficult to conduct a 
 lengthy campaign, or one far removed from the vassal's fief, 
 unless mercenary soldiers were employed. 
 
 The feudal army, as a rule, consisted entirely of cavalry. 
 Such swiftly moving assailants as the Northmen and the Mag- 
 yars could best be dealt 
 with by mounted men 
 who could 
 bring them to 
 bay, compel them to fight, 
 and overwhelm them by 
 the shock of the charge. 
 In this way the foot sol- 
 diers of Charlemagne's 
 time came to be replaced 
 by the mailed horsemen 
 who for four centuries or 
 more dominated European 
 battlefields. 
 
 The armor used in the 
 Middle Ages was grad- 
 ually perfected, until at length the knight became a living 
 fortress.^ In the early feudal period he wore a cloth or leather 
 Arms and tunic Covered with iron rings or scales, and an 
 ^^^^^^ iron cap with nose guard. About the beginning 
 
 of the twelfth century he adopted chain mail, with a hood of 
 the same material for the head. During the fourteenth century 
 the knight began to wear heavy plate armor, weighing fifty 
 pounds or more, and a helmet with a visor which could be 
 raised or lowered. Thus completely incased in metal, pro- 
 vided with shield, lance, straight sword or battle-ax, and 
 mounted on a powerful horse, the knight could ride down 
 almost any number of poorly armed peasants. Not till the 
 
 ^ See the illustrations, pages 408, 421, 422, 473. 
 
 Mounted Knight 
 
 Seal of Robert Fitzwalter, showing a mounted 
 knight in complete mail armor; date about 1265 a.d. 
 
Feudal Warfare 423 
 
 development of missile weapons — the longbow, and later 
 the musket — did the foot soldier resume his importance 
 in warfare. The feudal age by this time was drawing to 
 a close. 
 
 The nobles regarded the right of waging war on one another 
 as their most cherished privilege. Fighting became almost a 
 form of business enterprise, which enriched the prevalence 
 lords and their retainers through the sack of castles, of private 
 the plunder of villages, and the ransom of prisoners. ^^ 
 Every hill became a stronghold and every plain a battlefield. 
 Such neighborhood warfare, though rarely very bloody, spread 
 terrible havoc throughout the land. 
 
 The Church, to its great honor, Hfted a protesting voice 
 against this evil. It proclaimed a "Peace of God" and forbade 
 attacks on all defenseless people, including priests, -pj^^ Peace 
 monks, pilgrims, merchants, peasants, and women, and Truce 
 But it was found impossible to prevent the feudal ° ° 
 lords from warring with each other, even though they were 
 threatened with the eternal torments of Hell; and so the Church 
 tried to restrict what it could not altogether abolish. A "Truce 
 of God" was established. All men were to cease fighting from 
 Wednesday evening to Monday morning of each week, during 
 Lent, and on various holy days. The truce would have given 
 Christendom peace for about two bunded and forty days each 
 year; but it seems never to have been strictly observed except 
 in limited areas. 
 
 As the power of the kings increased in western Europe, they 
 naturally sought to put an end to the constant fighting between 
 their subjects. The Norman rulers of Normandy, Abolition 
 England, and Sicily restrained their turbulent of private 
 nobles with a strong hand. Peace came later 
 in most parts of the Continent; in Germany, "fist right" 
 (the rule of the strongest) prevailed until the end of the 
 fifteenth century. The abolition of private war was the 
 first step in Europe toward universal peace. The second 
 step — the abolition of public war between nations — is yet 
 to be taken. 
 
424 
 
 Feudalism 
 
 153. The Castle and Life of the Nobles 
 
 The outward mark of feudalism was the castle/ where the lord 
 resided and from which he ruled his fief. In its earUest form 
 
 A.HighAngkTower KIvtranceGale S.Gaie J^om Escarpment 
 
 B^^.Sma/ler Si Je Tower l^.Counterzcarpe T^.F/anking Towers 
 
 CCD.D.CornsT- Tower- K.Aee/) V. Outer Towers. 
 
 ^■'^}i':'"r,^'"=^ivie,orlawerCourt'H. Escarpment X.Connecting Wa!/ 
 
 >-uD •,,. . , O. Postern Tower 'Y Stockade InRiver 
 
 Cr.H,Si.,/a',ngs m LowerCourl R Postern Gale Z.Z GreatDHches 
 •• J^°^t VM-ParapetWal/s 
 
 Plan of -Chateau Gaillard - 
 
 The plan is intended to represent that of a typical castle, as 
 the plan of Kirkstall Abbey represents that of a typical monasteiy. 
 
 the castle was simply a wooden blockhouse placed on a mound 
 Develop- ^^^ Surrounded by a stockade. About the begin- 
 
 mentofthe ning of the twelfth century the nobles began to 
 *^^^ ® build in stone, which would better resist fire and the 
 
 assaults of besiegers. A stone castle consisted at first of a single 
 tower, square or round, with thick walls, few windows, and often 
 iThe French form of the word is chateau. 
 
The Castle and Life of the Nobles 
 
 425 
 
 with only one room to each story.^ As engineering skill in- 
 creased, several towers were built and were then connected 
 by outer and inner walls. The castle thus became a group of 
 fortifications, which might cover a wide area. 
 
 PlERREFONDS 
 
 A castle near Paris, built about 1400 a.d. by a brother of the king of 
 France. It was dismantled in 1632 a.d., but was carefully restored in the 
 nineteenth century by order of Napoleon III. The exterior faithfully re- 
 produces the appearance of a medieval fortress. 
 
 Defense formed the primary purpose of the castle. Until* 
 the introduction of gunpowder and cannon, the only siege 
 engines employed were those known in ancient The castle 
 times. They included machines for hurling heavy as a fortress 
 stones and iron bolts, battering rams, and movable towers, 
 from which the besiegers crossed over to the walls. Such 
 engines could best be used on firm, level ground. Consequently, 
 a castle would often be erected on a high cliff or hill, or on an 
 island, or in the center of a swamp. A castle without such nat- 
 ural defenses would be surrounded by a deep ditch (the "moat"), 
 usually filled with water. If the besiegers could not batter 
 down or undermine the massive walls, they adopted the slower 
 method of a blockade and tried to starve the garrison into 
 
 1 A good example is the "White Tower," which forms a part of the Tower of 
 London. It was built by William the Conqueror. See the illustration, page 498. 
 
Chateau Gaillaed (Restored) 
 
 The finest of all medieval castles. Located on a high hill overlooking the Seine, about 
 twenty miles from Rouen. Built by Richard the Lion-hearted within a twelvemonth 
 (1197-1198 A.D.) and by him called " Saucy Castle." It Vi^as captured a few years later 
 by the French king, Philip Augustus, and was dismantled early in the seventeenth century. 
 The castle consisted of three distinct series of fortifications, besides the keep, which in 
 this case was merely a strong tower. 
 
The Castle and Life of the Nobles 
 
 427 
 
 surrendering. But ordinarily a well-built, well-provisioned 
 castle was impregnable. Behind its frowning battlements even 
 a petty lord could defy a royal army. 
 
 A visitor to a medieval castle crossed the drawbridge over 
 the moat and approached the narrow doorway, which was pro- 
 tected by a tower on each side. If he was admitted, a castle 
 the iron grating ("portcullis") rose slowly on its desmbed 
 creaking pulleys, the heavy, wooden doors swung open, and he 
 found himseh in the courtyard commanded by the great central 
 tower ("keep"), where the 
 lord and his family lived, 
 especially in time of war. 
 At the simimit of the keep 
 rose a platform whence the 
 sentinel surveyed the coun- 
 try far and wide; below, 
 two stories underground, 
 lay the prison, dark, damp, 
 and dirty. As the visitor 
 walked about the court- 
 yard, he came upon the 
 hall, used as the lord's 
 residence in time of peace, the armory, the chapel, the kitchens, 
 and the stables. A spacious castle might contain, in fact, all 
 the buildings necessary for the support of the lord's servants 
 and soldiers. 
 
 The medieval castle formed a good fortress, but a poor home. 
 Its small rooms, hghted only by narrow windows, heated only 
 by fireplaces, badly ventilated, and provided with ^j^g castle 
 little furniture, must have been indeed cheerless, as a 
 Toward the close of the feudal period, when life 
 became more luxurious, the castle began to look less like a dun- 
 geon. Windows were widened and provided with panes of 
 painted glass, walls were hung with costly tapestries, and floors 
 were covered with thick Oriental rugs. The nobles became 
 attached to their castle homes and often took their names froni 
 those of their estates. 
 
 King and Jester 
 From a manuscript of the early fifteenth century. 
 
428 Feudalism 
 
 Life within the castle was very dull. There were some games, 
 especially chess, which the nobles learned from the Moslems. 
 Amusements Banqueting, however, formed the chief indoor 
 of the nobles amusement. The lord and his retainers sat down 
 to a gluttonous feast and, as they ate and drank, watched the 
 pranks of a professional jester or listened to the songs and music 
 of ministrels or, it may be, heard with wonder the tales of far- 
 off countries brought by some returning traveler. Outside 
 castle walls a common sport was hunting in the forests and game 
 preserves attached to every estate. Deer, bears, and wild 
 boars were hunted with hounds; for smaller animals trained 
 hawks, or falcons, were employed. But the nobles, as we have 
 just seen, found in fighting their chief outdoor occupation and 
 pastime. "To play a great game" was their description of a 
 battle. 
 
 154. Knighthood and Chivalry 
 
 The prevalence of warfare in feudal times made the use of 
 arms a profession requiring special training. A nobleman's 
 Apprentice- ^°^ served for a number of years, first as a page, 
 ship of the then as a squire, in his father's castle or in that of 
 
 ^ * some other lord^ He learned to manage a horse, 
 
 to climb a scaling ladder, to wield sword, battle-ax, and lance. 
 He also waited on the lord's table, assisted him at his toilet, 
 followed him in the chase, and attended him in battle. This 
 apprenticeship usually lasted from five to seven years. 
 
 When the young noble became of age, he might be made a 
 knight, if he deserved the honor and could afford the expense. 
 Conferring of The ceremony of conferring knighthood was often 
 knighthood j^Qg^ elaborate. The candidate fasted, took a 
 bath — the symbol of purification — and passed the eve of his 
 admission in prayer. Next morning he confessed his sins, went 
 to Mass, and listened to a sermon on the duties of knighthood. 
 This ended, his father, or the noble who had brought him up, 
 girded him with a sword and gave him the "accolade," that is, 
 a blow on the neck or shoulder, at the same time saying, "Be 
 thou a good knight." Then the youth, clad in shining armor 
 
Knighthood and Chivalry 
 
 429 
 
 and wearing golden spurs, mounted his horse and exhibited his 
 skill in warlike exercises. If a squire for valorous conduct 
 received knighthood on the battlefield, the accolade by stroke 
 of the sword formed the only ceremony. 
 
 Falconry 
 
 From a manuscript of the thirteenth century in the Bibliotheque 
 
 Nationale, Paris. ^ 
 
 In course of time, as manners softened and Christian teach- 
 ings began to affect feudal society, knighthood developed into 
 chivalry. The Church, which opposed the warlike 
 excesses of feudalism, took the knight under her 
 wing and bade him be always a true soldier of Christ. To the 
 rude virtues of fidelity to one's lord and bravery in battle, the 
 Church added others. The "good knight" was he who re- 
 spected his sworn word, who never took an unfair advantage of 
 another, who defended women, widows, and orphans against 
 their oppressors, and who sought to make justice and right 
 prevail in the world. Chivalry thus marked the union of 
 pagan and Christian virtues, of Christianity and the profession 
 of arms. 
 
 Needless to say, the " good knight " appears rather in romance 
 than in sober history. Such a one was Sir Lancelot, in the 
 stories of King Arthur and the Round Table.^ As The Chival- 
 Sir Lancelot Ues in death, a former companion ^^'^ '^"^^ 
 addresses him in words which sum up the best in the chivalric 
 
 1 See page 560. 
 
430 Feudalism 
 
 code: "'Thou wert the courtHest knight that ever bare shield; 
 and thou wert the truest friend to thy lover that ever bestrode 
 horse; and thou wert the truest lover among sinful men that 
 ever loved woman; and thou wert the kindest man that ever 
 struck with sword; and thou wert the goodliest person that 
 ever came among press of knights; and thou wert the meekest 
 man, and the gentlest, that ever ate in hall among ladies; and 
 thou wert the sternest knight to thy mortal foe that ever put 
 spear in the rest.'" ^ 
 
 The all-absorbing passion for fighting led to the invention of 
 mimic warfare in the shape of jousts and tournaments.^ These 
 Jousts and exercises formed the medieval equivalent of the 
 tournaments Greek athletic games and the Roman gladiatorial 
 shows. The joust was a contest between two knights ; the tour- 
 nament, between two bands of knights. The contests took 
 place in a railed-off space, called the "lists," about which the 
 spectators gathered. Each knight wore upon his helmet the 
 scarf or color of his lady and fought with her eyes upon him. 
 Victory went to the one who unhorsed his opponent or 
 broke in the proper manner the greatest number of lances. 
 The beaten knight forfeited horse and armor and had to pay 
 a ransom to the conqueror. Sometimes he lost his Ufe, espe- 
 cially when the participants fought with real weapons and not 
 with blunted lances and pointless swords. The Church now 
 and then tried to stop these performances, but they remained 
 universally popular until the close of the Middle Ages. 
 
 Chivalry arose with feudalism, formed, in fact, the religion of 
 Influence of f eudaHsm, and passed away only when the changed 
 chivalry conditions of society made feudaHsm an anachro- 
 
 nism.^ While chivalry lasted, it produced some improvement in 
 
 1 Malory, Morte i" Arthur, xxi, 13. See also Tennyson's poem, Sir Galahad, 
 for a beautiful presentation of the ideal knight. 
 
 2 Sir Walter Scott's novel, Ivanhoe (chapter xii), contains a description of a 
 tournament. 
 
 3 Don Quixote, by the Spanish writer, Cervantes (1547-1616 a.d.), is a famous 
 satire on chivalry. Our American "Mark Twain" also stripped off the gilt and 
 tinsel of chivalry in his amusing story entitled A Connecticut Yankee at the Court of 
 King Arthur. 
 
Feudalism as a System of Local Industry 431 
 
 manners, particularly by insisting on the notion of personal 
 honor and by fostering greater regard for women (though only 
 for those of the upper class). Our modern notion of the con- 
 duct befitting a "gentleman" goes back to the old chivalric 
 code. Chivalry expressed, however, simply the sentiments of 
 the warlike nobles. It was an aristocratic ideal. The knight 
 despised and did his best to keep in subjection the toiling 
 peasantry, upon whose backs rested the real burden of feudal 
 society. 
 
 155. Feudalism as a System of Local Industry 
 
 Under the Roman Empire western Europe had been filled 
 with flourishing cities.^ The Germanic invasions led to a gradual 
 decay of trade and manufacturing, and hence of Decline of 
 the cities in which these activities centered. As ^^^n life 
 urban life decHned, the mass of the population came to Uve more 
 and more in isolated rural communities. This was the great 
 economic feature of the early Middle Ages. 
 
 The introduction of feudalism fostered the movement from 
 town to country, for feudalism, as has been shown, rested on 
 the soil as its basis. The lord, his family, his ser- Feudalism 
 vants, and his retainers were supported by the ^*^ "^^ ^^^ 
 income from landed property. The country estate of a lord 
 was known as a manor. 
 
 A manor naturally varied in size, according to the wealth of 
 
 its lord. In England perhaps six hundred acres represented the 
 
 extent of an average estate. Every noble had at 
 
 The manor 
 least one manor; great nobles might have several 
 
 manors, usually scattered throughout the country; and even 
 
 the king depended on his many manors for the food supply of 
 
 the court. England, during the period following the Norman 
 
 Conquest, contained more than nine thousand of these manorial 
 
 estates.- 
 
 1 See page 208. 
 
 2 According to Domesday Book (see page 4gg) there were 9250 manors, of 
 which William the Conqueror possessed 1422. His manors lay in about thirty 
 counties. 
 
Farm Work in the Fourteenth Century 
 
 Plowing. Harrowing. Cutting Weeds. Reaping. 
 
Feudalism as a System of Local Industry 433 
 
 Of the arable land of the manor the lord reserved as much 
 
 as needful for his own use. The lord's land was called his 
 
 "demesne," or domain. The rest of the land he „ 
 
 Common 
 allotted to the peasants who were his tenants, cultivation of 
 
 They cultivated their holdings in common. A *^® arable 
 
 farmer, instead of having his land in one compact 
 
 mass, had it split up into a large number of small strips (usually 
 
 about half an acre each) scattered over the manor, and separated, 
 
 not by fences or hedges, but by banks of unplowed turf. The 
 
 appearance of a manor, when under cultivation, has been likened 
 
 to a vast checkerboard or a patchwork quilt.^ The reason for 
 
 the intermixture of strips seems to have been to make sure that 
 
 each farmer had a portion both of the good land and of the bad. 
 
 It is obvious that this arrangement compelled all the peasants 
 
 to labor according to a common plan. A man had to sow the 
 
 same kinds of crops as his neighbors, and to till and reap them 
 
 at the same time. Agriculture, under such circumstances, 
 
 could not fail to be unprogressive. 
 
 In other ways, too, agriculture was very backward. Farmers 
 did not know how to enrich the soil by the use of fertilizers 
 or how to provide for a proper rotation of crops. Farming 
 Hence each year they cultivated only two-thirds "Methods 
 of the land, letting the other third lie "fallow" (uncultivated), 
 that it might recover its fertility. It is said that eight or nine 
 bushels of grain represented the average yield of an acre. Farm 
 animals were small, for scientific breeding had not yet begun. 
 A full-grown ox reached a size scarcely larger than a calf of 
 to-day, and the fleece of a sheep often weighed less than two 
 ounces. Farm implements were few and clumsy. The wooden 
 ploughs only scratched the ground. Harrowing was done with 
 a hand implement little better than a large rake. Grain was 
 cut with a sickle, and grass was mown with a scythe. It took 
 five men a day to reap and bind the harvest of two acres. 
 
 Besides his holding of farm land, which in England averaged 
 about thirty acres, each peasant had certain rights over the 
 
 ^ This "open field" system of agriculture, as it is usually called, still survives in 
 some parts of Europe. See the plan of Hitchin Manor, page 435. 
 
434 Feudalism 
 
 non-arable land of the manor. He could cut a limited amount 
 Common use ^^ ^^^ from the meadow. He could turn so many 
 of the non- farm animals — cattle, geese, swine — on the waste. 
 He also enjoyed the privilege of taking so much 
 wood from the forest for fuel and building purposes. A 
 peasant's holding, which also included a house in the vil- 
 lage, thus formed a complete outfit. 
 
 156. The Village and Life of the Peasants 
 
 The peasants on a manor lived close together in one or more 
 villages. Their small, thatch-roofed, and one-roomed houses 
 A village would be grouped about an open space (the 
 
 described ''green"), or on both sides of a single, narrow 
 street. The only important buildings were the parish church, 
 the parsonage, a mill, if a stream ran through the manor, and 
 possibly a blacksmith's shop. The population of one of these 
 villages often did not exceed one hundred souls. 
 
 Perhaps the most striking feature of a medieval village was 
 its self-sufficiency. The inhabitants tried to produce at home 
 A village as everything they required, in order to avoid the 
 self-sufficmg uncertainty and expense of trade. The land gave 
 them their food; the forest provided them with wood for houses 
 and furniture. They made their own clothes of flax, wool, and 
 leather. Their meal and flour were ground at the village mill, 
 and at the village smithy their farm implements were manu- 
 factured. The chief articles which needed to be brought from 
 some distant market were salt, used to salt down farm animals 
 killed in autumn, iron for various tools, and millstones. Cattle, 
 horses, and surplus grain also formed common objects of ex- 
 change between manors. 
 
 Life in a medieval village was rude and rough. The peasants 
 labored from sunrise to sunset, ate coarse fare, lived in huts, 
 Hard lot of and suffered from frequent pestilences. They 
 the peasantry -^gj-g often the helpless prey of the feudal nobles. 
 If their lord happened to be a quarrelsome man, given to fight- 
 ing with his neighbors, they might see their lands ravaged, their 
 cattle driven off, their village burned, and might themselves 
 
The Village and Life of the Peasants 435 
 
 be slain. Even under peaceful conditions the narrow, shut-in 
 Ufe of the manor could not be otherwise than degrading. 
 
 Yet there is another side to the picture. If the peasants had 
 a just and generous lord, they probably led a fairly comfortable 
 existence. Except when crops failed, they had an Alleviations 
 abundance of food, and possibly wine or cider to of the 
 drink. They shared a common life in the work of p®^^^* ^ °* 
 the fields, in the sports of the village green, and in the services 
 
 Plan or Hitchin Manor, HEETFORDSHniE 
 
 Lord's demesne, diagonal lines. 
 
 Meadow and pasture lands, dotted areas. 
 
 Normal holding of a peasant, black strips. 
 
 of the parish church. They enjoyed many hohdays; it has been 
 estimated that, besides Sundays, about eight weeks in every 
 year were free from work. Festivities at Christmas, Easter, 
 and May Day, at the end of ploughing and the completion of 
 harvest, relieved the monotony of the daily round of labor/ 
 
 » See pages 581-582. 
 
436 Feudalism 
 
 Perhaps these medieval peasants were not much worse off than 
 the agricultural laborers in most countries of modern Europe. 
 
 157. Serfdom 
 
 A medieval village usually contained several classes of labor- 
 ers. There might be a number of freemen, who paid a fixed 
 Freemen T^QT^t, either in money or produce, for the use of 
 
 slaves, and their land. Then there might also be a few slaves 
 in the lord's household or at work on his domain. 
 By this time, however, slavery had about died out in western 
 Europe. Most of the peasants were serfs. 
 
 Serfdom represented a stage between slavery and freedom, 
 A slave belonged to his master; he was bought and sold Hke 
 Nature of other chattels. A serf had a higher position, for 
 serfdom ^le could not be sold apart from the land nor could 
 
 his holding be taken from him. He was fixed to the soil. On 
 the other hand a serf ranked lower than a freeman, because he 
 could not change his abode, nor marry outside the manor, nor 
 bequeath his goods, without the permission of his lord. 
 
 The serf did not receive his land as a free gift; for the use of 
 it he owed certain duties to his master. These took chiefly the 
 Obligations form of personal services. He must labor on the 
 of the serf lord's domain for two or three days each week, 
 and at specially busy seasons, such as ploughing and harvesting, 
 he must do extra work. At least half his time was usually de- 
 manded by the lord. The serf had also to make certain pay- 
 ments, either in money or more often in grain, honey, eggs, 
 or other produce. When he ground the wheat or pressed the 
 grapes which grew on his land, he must use the lord's mill, 
 the lord's wine-press, and pay the customary charge. In 
 theory the lord could tax his serfs as l^eavily and make them 
 work as hard as he pleased, but the fear of losing his tenants 
 doubtless in most cases prevented him from imposing too 
 great burdens on them. 
 
 Serfdom developed during the later centuries of the Roman 
 Empire and in the early Middle Ages. It was well established 
 by the time of Charlemagne. Most serfs seem to have been 
 
Decline of Feudalism 437 
 
 the descendants, or at least the successors, of Roman slaves, 
 whose condition had gradually improved. The origin of 
 serf class was also recruited from the ranks of serfdom 
 freemen, who by conquest or because of the desire to gain the 
 protection of a lord, became subject to him. Serfdom, how- 
 ever, was destined to be merely a transitory condition. By 
 the close of medieval times, the serfs in most parts of western 
 Europe had secured their freedom.^ 
 
 158. Decline of Feudalism 
 
 Feudalism had a vigorous life for about five hundred years. 
 -Taking definite form early in the ninth century, it flourished 
 throughout the later Middle Ages, but became Duration of 
 decadent by the opening of the fourteenth century, feudalism 
 
 As a system of local government, feudalism tended to pass 
 
 away when the rulers in England, France, and Spain, and later 
 
 in Germany and Italy, became powerful enough 
 
 to put down private warfare, execute justice, and opposed to 
 
 maintain order everyw^here in their dominions, feudalism: 
 
 the kings 
 The kings were always anti-feudal. We shall 
 
 study in a later chapter ^ the rise of strong governments and 
 
 centralized states in western Europe. 
 
 As a system of local industry, feudalism could not survive the 
 
 great changes of the later Middle Ages, when reviving trade, 
 
 commerce, and manufactures had begun to lead 
 
 Forces 
 
 to the increase of wealth, the growth of markets, opposed to 
 and the substitution of money payments for those feudalism: 
 in produce or services. Flourishing cities arose, 
 as in the days of the Roman Empire, freed themselves from the 
 control of the nobles, and became the homes of Hberty and 
 democracy. The cities, like the kings, .were always anti-feudal. 
 We shall deal with their development in a subsequent chapter.^ 
 There was still another anti-feudal force, namely, the Roman 
 Church. It is true that many of the higher clergy The Church 
 were feudal lords, and that even the monasteries ^^ feudalism 
 owned vast estates which were parceled out among tenants. 
 
 ^ See page 612. 2 See chapter xxii. ^ See chapter xxiii. 
 
438 Feudalism 
 
 Nevertheless, the Roman Church as a universal organization, 
 including men of all ranks and classes, was necessarily opposed 
 to feudahsm, a local and an aristocratic system. The work 
 and influence of this Church will now engage our attention. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Write a brief essay on feudal society, using the following words: lord; 
 vassal; castle; keep; dungeon; chivalry; tournament; manor; and serf. 2. Ex- 
 plain the following terms: vassal; fief; serf; "aid"; homage; squire; investiture; 
 and "relief." 3. Look up the origin of the words homage, castle, dungeon, 
 and chivalry. 4. "The real heirs of Charlemagne were from the first neither 
 the kings of France nor those of Italy or Germany; but the feudal lords." 
 Comment on this statement. s- Why was the feudal system not found in 
 the Roman Empire in the East during the Middle Ages? 6. Why has feudalism 
 been called "confusion roughly organized"? 7. Contrast feudalism as a political 
 system with (a) the classical city-states, (b) the Roman Empire, and (c) modern 
 national states. 8. What was the effect of feudalism on the sentiment of patriot- 
 ism? 9. What are some of the advantages and disadvantages of primogeniture 
 as the rule of inheritance? 10. Explain these phrases: "to be in hot water;" "to 
 go through fire and water;" and "to haul over the coals." 11. Compare the oaths 
 administered to witnesses in modern courts with medieval oaths. 12. Why was 
 war the usual condition of feudal society? 13. Compare the "Peace of God" 
 with the earUer "Roman Peace" {Pax Romano). 14. Mention some modem 
 comforts and luxuries which were unknown in feudal castles. 15. What is the 
 present meaning of the word "chivalrous"? How did it get that meaning? 
 16. Why has chivalry been called "the blossom of feudalism"? 17. Contrast 
 the ideal of a chivalry with that of monasticism. 18. Show that the serf was 
 not a slavp or a "hired man" or a tenant-farmer paying rent. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 THE PAPACY AND THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE, 962-1273 A.D.i 
 
 159. Characteristics of the Medieval Church 
 
 A PRECEDING chapter dealt with the Christian Church in 
 the East and West during the early Middle Ages. We learned 
 something about its organization, belief, and wor- The Roman 
 ship, about the rise and growth of the Papacy, Church 
 about monasticism, and about that missionary campaign which 
 won all Europe to Christianity. Our narrative extended to the 
 middle of the eleventh century, when the quarrel between pope 
 and patriarch led at length to the disruption of Christendom. 
 We have now to consider the work and influence of the Roman 
 Church during later centuries of the Middle Ages. 
 
 The Church at the height of its power held spiritual sway 
 over all western Europe. Italy and Sicily, the larger part of 
 Spain, France, Germany, Plungary, Poland, the xerritorial 
 British Isles, Denmark, Sweden, Norw^ay, and Ice- extent of the 
 land yielded obedience to the pope of Rome. "^*^ 
 
 Membership in the Church was not a matter of free choice. 
 All people, except Jews, were required to belong to it. A person 
 joined the Church by baptism, a rite usually per- The Church 
 formed in infancy, and remained in it as long as ^^ universal 
 he lived. Every one was expected to conform, at least out- 
 wardly, to the doctrines and practices of the Church, and any- 
 one attacking its authority was liable to punishment by the 
 state. 
 
 The presence of one Church throughout the western world fur- 
 nished a bond of union between European peoples -pj^^ church 
 during the age of feudalism. The Church took as inter- 
 no heed of political boundaries, for men of all °^^°^^ 
 nationalities entered the ranks of the priesthood and joined 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and. Modern History, chapter x, "Monastic 
 Life in the Twelfth Century"; chapter xi, "St. Francis and the Franciscans." 
 
 439 
 
440 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 the monastic orders. Priests and monks were subjects of no 
 country, but were "citizens of heaven/' as they sometimes 
 called themselves. Even difference of language counted for 
 little in the Church, since Latin was the universal speech of 
 the educated classes. One must think, then, of the Church 
 as a great international state, in form a monarchy, presided 
 over by the pope, and with its capital at Rome. 
 
 The Church in the Middle Ages performed a double task. 
 On the one hand it gave the people religious instruction and 
 Twofold watched over their morals; on the other hand it 
 
 duties of the played an important part in European politics and 
 provided a means of government. Because the 
 Church thus combined ecclesiastical and civil functions, it was 
 quite unlike all modern churches, whether Greek, Roman, or 
 Protestant. Both sides of its activities deserve, therefore, to 
 be considered. 
 
 160. Church Doctrine and Worship 
 
 In medieval times every loyal member of the Church accepted 
 without question its authority in religious matters. The 
 " The gate Church taught a belief in a personal God, all- wise, 
 of Heaven " all-good, all-powerful, to know whom was the high- 
 est goal of life. The avenue to this knowledge lay through faith 
 in the revelation of God, as found in the Scriptures. Since 
 the unaided human reason could not properly interpret the 
 Scriptures, it was necessary for the Church, through her 
 officers, to declare their meaning and set forth what doctrines 
 were essential to salvation. The Church thus appeared as 
 the sole repository of religious knowledge, as "the gate of 
 heaven." 
 
 Salvation did not depend only on the acceptance of certain 
 beliefs. There were also certain acts, called "sacraments," in 
 -pjjg which the faithful Christian must participate, if 
 
 sacramental he was not to be cut off eternally from God. These 
 sys em ^^^^ formed channels of heavenly grace; they 
 
 saved man from the consequences of his sinful nature and filled 
 him with "the fullness of divine life." Since priests alone 
 
Church Doctrine and Worship 441 
 
 could administer the sacraments/ the Church presented itself 
 
 as the necessary mediator between God and man. 
 
 By the thirteenth century seven sacraments were generally 
 
 recognized. Four of these marked critical stages in human life, 
 
 from the cradle to the grave. Baptism cleansed Baptism, 
 
 the child from the taint of original sin and admitted Confirmation, 
 ... 1 /^i • • • r-^ r- Mati-imony, 
 
 him mto the Christian community. Coniirma- and Extreme 
 
 tion gave him full Church fellowship. Matrimony Unction 
 united husband and wife in holy bonds which might never be 
 broken. Extreme Unction, the anointing with oil of one mor- 
 tally ill, purified the soul and endowed it with strength to meet 
 death. 
 
 Penance held an especially important place in the sacra- 
 mental system. At least once a year the Christian must confess 
 his sins to a priest. If he seemed to be truly 
 repentant, the priest pronounced the solemn words 
 of absolution and then required him to accept some punishment, 
 which varied according to the nature of the offense. There was 
 a regular code of penalties for such sins as drunkenness, avarice, 
 perjury, murder, and heresy. Penances often consisted in 
 fasting, reciting prayers, abstaining from one's ordinary amuse- 
 ments, or beating oneself with bundles of rods. A man who 
 had sinned grievously might be ordered to engage in charitable 
 work, to make a contribution in money for the support of the 
 Church, or to go on a pilgrimage to a sacred shrine. The more 
 distant and difl&cult a pilgrimage, the more meritorious it was, 
 especially if it led to some very holy place, such as Rome or Jeru- 
 salem. People might also become monks in order to atone 
 for evil-doing. This system of penitential punishment referred 
 only to the earthly life; it was not supposed to cleanse the 
 soul for eternity. 
 
 The sacrament of the Holy Eucharist, generally known as the 
 Mass, formed the central feature of worship. It Holy 
 was more than a common meal in commemoration Eucharist 
 of the Last Supper of Christ with the Apostles. It was a 
 
 > In case of necessity baptism might be performed by any lay person of adult 
 years and sound mind. 
 
442 
 
 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 Ordination 
 
 solemn ceremony, by which the Christian believed himself to 
 receive the body and blood of Christ, under the form of bread 
 and wine.^ The right of the priest to withhold the Eucharist 
 from any person, for good cause, gave the Church great power, 
 because the failure to partake of this sacrament imperiled one's 
 chances of future salvation. It was also supposed that the 
 benefits of the ceremony in purifying from sin might be enjoyed 
 
 by the dead in Pur- 
 gatory; hence masses 
 were often said for the 
 repose of their souls. 
 The seventh and 
 last sacrament, that of 
 Ordination, or "Holy 
 Orders," 
 admitted 
 persons to the priest- 
 hood. According to 
 the view of the 
 Church the rite had 
 been instituted by 
 Christ, when He chose 
 the Apostles and sent 
 them forth to preach 
 the Gospel. From the 
 Apostles, who or- 
 dained their succes- 
 sors, the clergy in 
 all later times re- 
 ceived their exalted 
 authority. ^ Ordina- 
 tion conferred spiritual power and set such an indelible mark 
 on the character that one who had been ordained could never 
 become a simple layman again. 
 
 1 This doctrine is known as transubstantiation. In the Roman Church, as has 
 been noted (page 363), wine is not administered to the laity. 
 2 Hence the term "ApostoUcal Succession." 
 
 Pilgrims to Canterbury 
 
 From a medieval manuscript 
 
 Canterbury with its cathedral appears in the background. 
 The shrine of Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, 
 formed a celebrated resort for medieval pilgrims. The 
 archbishop had been murdered in the church (irSo a.d.), 
 if not at the instigation, at any rate without the opposi- 
 tion of King Henry 11, whose policies he opposed. Becket, 
 who was regarded as a martyr, soon received canonization. 
 Miracles were said to be worked at his grave and at the 
 well in which his bloody garments had been washed. He 
 remained the most popular saint in England until the 
 Protestant Reformation in the sixteenth century, when 
 his shrine was destroyed. 
 
Church Doctrine and Worship 443 
 
 The Church did not rely solely on the sacramental system as 
 a means to salvation. It was believed that holy persons, called 
 saints/ who had died and gone to Heaven, ofifered Reverence 
 to God their prayers for men. Hence the practice ^°^ saints 
 arose of invoking the aid of the saints in all the concerns of life. 
 The earliest saints were Christian martyrs,^ who had sealed their 
 faith with their blood. In course of time many other persons, 
 renowned for pious deeds, were exalted to sainthood. The 
 making of a new saint, after a rigid inquiry into the merits of 
 the person whom it is proposed to honor, is now a privilege 
 reserved to the pope. 
 
 High above all the saints stood the Virgin Mary, the Mother 
 of God. Devotion to her as the "Queen of Heaven" increased 
 rapidly in the Church after the time of Gregory Devotion to 
 the Great. The popularity of her cult owed not *^® Virgin 
 a little to the influence of chivalry,^ for the knight, who vowed 
 to cherish womanhood, saw in the Virgin the ideal woman. 
 Everywhere churches arose in her honor, and no cathedral or 
 abbey lacked a chapel dedicated to Our Lady. 
 
 The growing reverence for saints led to an increased interest 
 in relics. These included the bones of a saint and shreds of his 
 garments, besides such objects as the wood or nails 
 of the cross on which Christ suffered. Relics were 
 not simply mementos; they were supposed to possess miraculous 
 power which passed into them through contact with holy persons. 
 This belief explains the use of relics to heal diseases, to ward off 
 danger, and, in general, to bring good fortune. An oath taken 
 upon relics was especially sacred.^ Every church building 
 contained a collection of relics, sometimes amounting to thou- 
 sands in number, and even private persons often owned them. 
 
 The Church also taught a belief^ in Purgatory as a state or 
 place of probation.^ Here dwelt the souls of those who were 
 
 1 Latin sanctus, "holy." 
 
 2 See page 234, 
 ' See page 431. 
 
 * See pages 407, 418. 
 
 = The belief in Purgatory is not held by Protestants or by members of the Greek 
 Church. 
 
444 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 guilty of no mortal sins which would condemn them to Hell, 
 
 ^ but yet were burdened with imperfections which 
 
 Purgatory ^ 
 
 prevented them from entering Heaven. Such 
 
 imperfections, it was held, might be removed by the prayers 
 
 of the living, and hence the practice arose of praying for the 
 
 dead. 
 
 161. Church Jurisdiction 
 
 The Church had regular courts and a special system of law ^ 
 for the trial of offenders against its regulations. Many cases. 
 Church which to-day would be decided according to the 
 
 courts (.[yii Qj. criminal law of the state, in the Middle 
 
 Ages came before the ecclesiastical courts. Since marriage 
 was considered a sacrament, the Church took upon itseh to 
 decide what marriages were lawful. It forbade the union of 
 first cousins, of second cousins, and of godparents and god- 
 children. It refused to sanction divorce, for whatever cause, 
 if both parties at the time of marriage had been baptized Chris- 
 tians. The Church dealt with inheritance under wills, for a 
 man could not make a legal will until he had confessed, and con- . 
 fession formed part of the sacrament of Penance. All contracts 
 made binding by oaths came under Church jurisdiction, because 
 an oath was an appeal to God.^ The Church tried those who 
 were charged with any sin against religion, including heresy, 
 blasphemy, the taking of interest (usury), and the practice of 
 witchcraft. Widows, orphans, and the families of pilgrims or 
 crusaders also enjoyed the special protection of Church courts. 
 
 The Church claimed the privilege of judging aU cases which 
 involved clergymen. No layman, it was declared, ought to 
 " Benefit of interfere with one who, by the sacrament of 
 clergy" Ordination, had been dedicated to God. This 
 
 demand of the Church to try its own officers, according to its 
 own mild and intelligent laws, seems not unreasonable, when 
 we remember how rude were the methods of feudal justice. 
 But "benefit of clergy," as the privilege was called, might be 
 
 1 The so-called "canon law." See page 568. 
 
 2 See page 420. 
 
Church Jurisdiction 445 
 
 abused. Many persons who had no intention of acting as 
 priests or monks became clergymen, in order to shield them- 
 selves behind the Church in case their misdeeds were exposed. 
 
 An interesting illustration of the power of the Church is 
 afforded by the right of ''sanctuary." Any lawbreaker who 
 fled to a church building enjoyed, for a limited Right of 
 time, the privilege of safe refuge. It was consid- "sanctuary" 
 ered a sin against God to drag even the most wicked criminal 
 from the altar. The most that could be done was to deny the 
 refugee food, so that he might come forth voluntarily. This 
 privilege of seeking sanctuary was not without social usefulness, 
 for it gave time for angry passions to cool, thus permitting an 
 investigation of the charges against an offender. 
 
 Disobedence to the regulations of the Church might be 
 followed by excommunication. It was a punishment which cut 
 off the offender from all Christian fellowship. He Excommuni- 
 cpuld not attend religious services nor enjoy the cation 
 sacraments so necessary to salvation. If he died excommuni- 
 cate, his body could not be buried in consecrated ground. By 
 the law of the state he lost all civil rights and forfeited all his 
 property. No one might speak to him, feed him, or shelter 
 him. This terrible penalty, it is well to point out, was usually 
 imposed only after the sinner had received a fair trial and had 
 spurned all entreaties to repent.^ 
 
 The interdict, another form of punishment, was directed 
 against a particular locality, for the fault of some of the inhab- 
 itants who could not be reached directly. In ^ 
 
 Interdict 
 
 time of interdict the priests closed the churches 
 and neither married the living nor buried the dead. Of the 
 sacraments only Baptism, Confirmation, and Penance were 
 permitted. All the inhabitants of the afflicted district were 
 ordered to fast, as in Lent, and to let their hair grow long in 
 sign of mourning. The interdict also stopped the wheels of 
 government, for courts of justice were shut, wills could not be 
 made, and public officials were forbidden to perform their duties. 
 In some cases the Church went so far as to lay an interdict upon 
 
 1 For two instances of the use of excommunication see pages 459 and 461. 
 
446 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 an entire kingdom, whose ruler had refused to obey her man- 
 date.^ The interdict has now passed out of use, but excom- 
 munication still retains its place among the spiritual weapons 
 of the Church. 
 
 162. The Secular Clergy 
 
 Some one has said that in the Middle Ages there were just 
 three classes of society: the nobles who fought; the peasants 
 The secular "^^^ worked; and the clergy who prayed. The 
 and regular latter class was divided into the secular ^ clergy, 
 c ergy including deacons, priests, and bishops, who lived 
 
 active lives in the world, and the regular^ clergy, or monks, 
 who passed their days in seclusion behind monastery walls. 
 
 It has been already pointed out how early both secular and 
 regular clergy came to be distinguished from the laity by 
 Position of abstention from money-making activities, diff er- 
 the clergy ences in dress, and the obligation of ceHbacy.* 
 Being unmarried, the clergy had no family cares; being free 
 from the necessity of earning their own living, they could devote 
 all their time and energy to the service of the Church. The 
 sacrament of Ordination, which was believed to endow the 
 clergy with divine power, also helped to strengthen their in- 
 fluence. They appeared as a distinct order, in whose charge 
 was the care of souls and in whose hands were the keys of heaven. 
 
 An account of the secular clergy naturally begins with the 
 parish priest, who had charge of a parish, the smallest division 
 Parish of Christendom. No one could act as a priest 
 
 priests without the approval of the bishop, but the noble- 
 
 man who supported the parish had the privilege of nominating 
 candidates for the position. The priest derived his income 
 from lands belonging to the parish, from tithes,^ and from 
 voluntary contributions, but as a rule he received little more 
 
 1 For two instances of this sort see page 461. 
 
 2 Latin sacidum, used in the sense of "the world." 
 
 ' Latin regula, a "rule," referring to the rule or constitution of a monastic order. 
 * See page 343. 
 
 6 The tithe was a tenth part of the yearly income from land, stock, and personal 
 industry. 
 
The Secular Clergy 
 
 447 
 
 than a bare living. The parish priest was the only Church 
 officer who came continually into touch with the common 
 people. He baptized, married, and buried his parishioners. 
 For them he celebrated Mass at least once a week, heard 
 confessions, and granted absolution. He watched over all their 
 deeds on earth and prepared them for the life to come. And if 
 he preached little, he seldom failed to set in his own person an 
 example of right living. 
 
 The church, with its spire which could be seen afar off and 
 its bells which called the faithful to worship, formed the social 
 center of the parish. 
 Here on Sun- The parish 
 days and holy ''^'^'^■^ 
 days the people assem- 
 bled for the morning and 
 evening services. During 
 the interval between relig- 
 ious exercises they often 
 enjoyed games and other 
 amusements in the adjoin- 
 ing churchyard. As a 
 place of public gathering 
 the parish church held 
 an important place in 
 the life of the Middle 
 Ages. 
 
 A group of parishes 
 formed a diocese, over which a bishop presided. It was his 
 business to look after the property belonging to 
 the diocese, to hold the ecclesiastical courts, to 
 visit the clergy, and to see that they did their duty. The 
 bishop alone could administer the sacraments of Confirmation 
 and Ordination. He also performed the ceremonies at the 
 consecration of a new church edifice or shrine. Since the 
 Church held vast estates on feudal tenure, the bishop was 
 usually a territorial lord, owning a vassal's obhgations to the 
 king or to some powerful noble for his land and himself 
 
 A Bishop ordaining a Priest 
 
 From an English manuscript of the twelfth cen- 
 tury. The bishop wears a miter and holds in his 
 left hand the pastoral staff, or crosier. His right 
 hand is extended in blessing over the priest's head. 
 
448 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 ruling over vassals in different parts of the country. As sym- 
 bols of his power and dignity the bishpp wore on his head the 
 miter and carried the pastoral staff, or crosier.^ 
 
 Above the bishop in rank stood the archbishop. In Eng- 
 land, for example, there were two archbishops, one 
 Archbishops . ,. -r,^ , i i ^ -~. i 
 
 residmg at York and the other at Canterbury. 
 
 The latter, as "primate of all England," was the highest 
 ecclesiastical dignitary in the land. An archbishop's distinc- 
 tive vestment consisted of the pallium, a narrow band of white 
 wool, worn around the neck. The pope alone could confer the 
 right to wear the pallium. 
 
 The church which contained the official seat or throne ^ of 
 The a bishop or archbishop was called a cathedral. 
 
 cathedral j^ -^^g ordinarily the largest and most magnifi- 
 cent church in the diocese.^ 
 
 163. The Regular Clergy 
 
 The regular clergy, or monks, during the early Middle Ages 
 belonged to the Benedictine order. By the tenth century, 
 Decline of however, St. Benedict's Rule had lost much of its 
 monasticism force. As the monasteries increased in wealth 
 through gifts of land and goods, they sometimes became centers 
 of idleness, luxury, and corruption. The monks forgot their vows 
 of poverty; and, instead of themselves laboring as farmers^ 
 craftsmen, and students, they employed laymen to work for 
 them. At the same time powerful feudal lords frequently 
 obtained control of the monastic estates by appointing as 
 abbots their children or their retainers. Grave danger existed 
 that the monasteries would pass out of Church control and 
 decline into mere fiefs ruled by worldly men. 
 
 A great revival of monasticism began in 910 a.d., with the 
 foundation of the monastery of Cluny in eastern France. The 
 The Cluniac monks of Cluny led lives of the utmost self-denial 
 revival ^^(^ followed the Benedictine Rule in all its strict- 
 
 ness. Their enthusiasm and devotion were contagious; before 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 447. ' Latin cathedra. 
 
 « For the architecture of a medieval cathedral see pages 562-565. 
 
The Regular Clergy 449 
 
 long Cluny became a center from which a reformatory move- 
 ment spread over France and then over all western Europe. 
 By the middle of the twelfth century more than three hundred 
 monasteries looked to Cluny for inspiration and guidance. 
 
 Each of the earlier Benedictine monasteries had been an 
 isolated community, independent and self-governing. Conse- 
 quently, when discipline grew lax or when the abbot ^j^g « qq^_ 
 proved to be an incapable ruler, it was difficult gregation of 
 to correct the evils which arose. In the Cluniac ^^^ 
 system, however, all the monasteries formed parts of one organ- 
 ization, the "Congregation of Cluny." The abbot of Cluny 
 appointed their "priors," or heads, and required every monk 
 to pass several years of his monastic life at Cluny itself. This 
 monarchical arrangement helps to explain why for two hundred 
 years the abbot of Cluny was, next to the pope, the most impor- 
 tant churchman in western Europe. 
 
 Other monastic orders arose in the eleventh and twelfth 
 centuries. Of these, the most important was the Cistercian, 
 founded in 1098 a.d. at Citeaux, not far from Cluny. -pj^^ 
 The keynote of Cistercian life was the return to a Cistercian 
 literal obedience of St. Benedict's Rule. Hence °^ ^^ 
 the members of the order lived in the utmost simplicity, cooking 
 their own meager repasts and wearing coarse woolen garments 
 woven from the fleeces of their own sheep. The Cistercians 
 especially emphasized the need for manual labor. They were 
 the best farmers and cattle breeders of the Middle Ages. West- 
 ern Europe owes even more to them than to the Benedictines 
 for their work as pioneers in the wilderness. "The Cistercians," 
 declared a medieval writer, "are a model to all monks, a mirror 
 for the diligent, a spur to the indolent." 
 
 The whole spirit of medieval monasticism found expression 
 in St. Bernard, a Burgundian of noble birth. While still a 
 young man he resolved to leave the world and seek g^ Bernard 
 the repose of the monastic life. He entered 1090-1153 
 Citeaux, carrying with him thirty companions. " * 
 Mothers are said to have hid their sons from him, and wives 
 their husbands, lest they should be converted to monasticism 
 
450 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 by his persuasive words. After a few years at Citeaux St. 
 Bernard established the monastery of Clairvanx, over which he 
 ruled as abbot till his death. His ascetic life, piety, eloquence, 
 and ability as an executive soon brought him into prominence. 
 People visited Clairvaux from far and near to listen to his 
 preaching and to receive his counsels. The monastery flourished 
 under his direction and became the parent of no less than sixty- 
 five Cistercian houses which were planted in the wilderness. 
 St. Bernard's activities widened, till he came to be the most 
 influential man in western Christendom. It was St. Bernard 
 who acted as an adviser of the popes, at one time deciding 
 between two rival candidates for the Papacy, who combated 
 most vigorously the heresies of the day, and who by his fiery 
 appeals set in motion one of the crusades.^ The charm of his 
 character is revealed to us in his sermons and letters, while 
 some of the Latin hymns commonly attributed to him are still 
 sung in many churches, both Roman Catholic and Protestant. 
 
 164. The Friars 
 
 The history of Christian monasticism exhibits an ever-widen- 
 ing social outlook. The early hermits ^ had devoted themselves. 
 Coming of as they believed, to the service of God by retiring 
 the friars ^q ^j^q desert for prayer, meditation, and bodily 
 
 mortification. St. Benedict's wise Rule, as followed by the 
 medieval monastic orders, marked a change for the better. It 
 did away with extreme forms of self-denial, brought the monks 
 together in a common house, and required them to engage in 
 daily manual labor. Yet even the Benedictine system had its 
 limitations. The monks lived apart from the world and sought 
 chiefly the salvation of their own souls. A new conception of 
 the monastic life arose early in the thirteenth century, with the 
 coming of the friars.^ The aim of the friars was social service. 
 They lived active lives in the world and devoted themselves 
 entirely to the salvation of others. The foundation of the 
 orders of friars was the work of two men, St. Francis in Italy 
 and St. Dominic in Spain. 
 
 ^ See page 474. - See page 352. ^ Latin /rafer, "brother." 
 
The Friars 
 
 451 
 
 Twenty-eight years after the death of St. Bernard, St. Francis 
 was born at Assisi. As the son of a rich and prominent merchant 
 St. Francis had before him the prospect of a fine st. Francis, 
 career in the world. But he put away all thoughts usi (?)-i226 
 of fame and wealth, deserted his gay companions, 
 and, choosing "Lady Poverty" as his bride, started out to min- 
 ister to lepers and 
 social outcasts. One 
 day, while attend- 
 ing Mass, the call 
 came to him to 
 preach the Gospel, 
 as Christ had 
 preached it, among 
 the poor and lowly. 
 The man's earnest- 
 ness and charm of 
 manner soon drew 
 about him devoted 
 followers. After 
 some years St. 
 Francis went to 
 Rome and obtained 
 Pope Innocent Ill's 
 sanction of his work. 
 The Franciscan 
 order spread so 
 rapidly that even 
 in the founder's lifetime there were several thousand members 
 in Italy and other European countries. 
 
 St. Francis is one of the most attractive figures in all 'history. 
 Perhaps no other man has ever tried so seriously to imitate in 
 his own life the life of Christ. St. Francis went St. Francis, 
 about doing good. He resembled, in some re- *^® °^^ 
 spects, the social workers and revivalist preachers of to-day. 
 In other respects he was a true child of the Middle Ages. 
 An ascetic, he fasted, wore a hair-cloth shirt, mixed ashes 
 
 St. Francis blessing the Birds 
 
 From a painting by tlie Italian artist Giotto. 
 
452 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 with his food to make it disagreeable, wept daily, so that his 
 eyesight was nearly destroyed, and every night flogged him- 
 self with iron chains. A mystic, he lived so close to God and 
 nature that he could include within the bonds of his love not 
 only men and women, but also animals, trees, and flowers. 
 He preached a sermon to the birds and once wrote a hymn 
 to praise God for his "brothers," sun, wind, and fire, and for 
 his "sisters," moon, water, and earth. When told that he had 
 but a short time to live, he exclaimed, "Welcome, Sister Death!" 
 He died at the age of forty-five, worn out by his exertions and 
 self-denial. Two years later the pope made him a saint. 
 
 St. Dominic, unlike St. Francis, was a clergyman and a 
 student of theology. After being ordained he went to southern 
 St Dominic France and labored there for ten years among a 
 1170-1221 heretical sect known as the Albigenses. The 
 order of Dominicans grew out of the little band 
 of volunteers who assisted him in the mission. St. Dominic 
 sent his followers — at first only sixteen in number — out into 
 the world to combat heresy. They met with great success, 
 and at the founder's death the Dominicans had as many as 
 sixty friaries in various European cities. 
 
 The Franciscans and Dominicans resembled each other in 
 many ways. They were "itinerant," going on foot from place 
 Character- ^° place, and wearing coarse robes tied round the 
 istics of the waist with a rope. They were "mendicants," ^ who 
 fnars possessed no property but lived on the alms of 
 
 the charitable. They were also preachers, who spoke to the 
 people, not in Latin, but in the common language of each 
 country which they visited. The Franciscans worked especially 
 in the "slums" of the cities; the Dominicans addressed them- 
 selves rather to educated people and the upper classes. As time 
 went on, both orders relaxed the rule of poverty and became 
 very wealthy. They still survive, scattered all over the world 
 and employed in teaching and missionary activity. ^ 
 
 1 Latin mendicare, " to beg." 
 
 2 In England the Franciscans, from the color of their robes, were called Gi 
 Friars, the Dominicans, Black Friars. 
 
Power of the Papacy 453 
 
 The friars by their preaching and ministrations did a great 
 deal to call forth a religious revival in Europe during the 
 thirteenth century. In particular they helped jj^g f^^^j.^ 
 to strengthen the papal authority. Both orders and the 
 received the sanction of the pope; both enjoyed ^P^'^y 
 many privileges at his hands; and both looked to him for 
 direction. The pope employed them to raise money, to preach 
 crusades, and to impose excommunications and interdicts. 
 The Franciscans and Dominicans formed, in fact, the agents 
 of the Papacy. 
 
 165. Power of the Papacy 
 
 The name "pope'"^ seems at first to have been applied to all 
 priests as a title of respect and affection. The Greek Church 
 still continues this use of the word. In the West -pj^g pooe's 
 it gradually came to be reserved to the bishop of exalted 
 Rome as his official title. The pope was addressed ^°^^ ^^^ 
 in speaking as "Your Holiness." • His exalted position was 
 further indicated by the tiara, or headdress with triple crowns, 
 worn by him in processions.^ He went to solemn ceremonies 
 sitting in a chair supported on the shoulders of his guard. He 
 gave audience from an elevated throne, and all who approached 
 him kissed his feet in reverence. As "Christ's Vicar" he 
 claimed to be the representative on earth of the Almighty. 
 
 The pope was the supreme lawgiver of the Church. His 
 
 decrees might not be set aside by any other person. He made 
 
 new laws in the form of "bulls" ^ and by his "dis- 
 
 ,, , , . . , .Til The pope as 
 
 pensations could m particular cases set aside old the head of 
 
 laws, such as those forbidding cousins to marry western 
 
 1 1 . T , , . ^/ Christendom 
 
 or monks to obtain release from their vows. The 
 
 pope was also the supreme judge of the Church, for all appeals 
 from the lower ecclesiastical courts came before him for decision. 
 Finally, the pope was the supreme administrator of the Church. 
 He confirmed the election of bishops, deposed them, when neces- 
 sary, or transferred them from one diocese to another. No 
 
 1 Latin papa, "father." 2 gee the illustration, page 348. 
 
 » So called from the lead seal (Latin bulla) attached to papal documents. 
 
454 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 archbishop might perform the functions of his office until he 
 had received the pallium from the pope's hands. The pope 
 also exercised control over the monastic orders and called 
 general councils of the Church. 
 
 The authority of the pope was commonly exercised by the 
 ''legates," ^ whom he sent out as his representatives at the vari- 
 The papal ous European courts. These officers kept the pope 
 legates jj^ close touch with the condition of the Church in 
 
 every part of western Europe. A similar function is performed 
 in modern times by the papal ambassadors known as "nuncios." 
 
 For assistance in government the pope made use of the cardi- 
 nals,2 who formed a board, or "college." At first they were 
 The chosen only from the clergy of Rome and the 
 
 cardinals vicinity, but in course of time the pope opened the 
 
 cardinalate to prominent churchmen in all countries. The 
 number of cardinals is now fixed at seventy, but the college is 
 never full, and there are always ten or more "vacant hats," as 
 the saying goes. The cairdinals, in the eleventh century, 
 received the right of choosing a new pope. A cardinal ranks 
 above all other church officers. His dignity is indicated by 
 the red hat and scarlet robe which he wears and by the title of 
 "Eminence" applied to him. 
 
 To support the business of the Papacy and to maintain the 
 splendor of the papal court required a large annual income. 
 Income of This came partly from the States of the Church 
 the Papacy jj^ Italy, partly from the gifts of the faithful, and 
 partly from the payments made by abbots, bishops, and arch- 
 bishops when the pope confirmed their election to office. Still 
 another source of revenue consisted of "Peter's Pence," a tax 
 of a penny on each hearth. It was collected every year in 
 England and in some Continental countries until, the Reforma- 
 tion. The modern "Peter's Pence" is a voluntary contribution 
 made by Roman Catholics in all countries. 
 
 The Eternal City, from which in ancient times the known 
 world had been ruled, formed in the Middle Ages the capital 
 
 1 Latin legatus, "deputy." 
 
 * Latin cardinalis, "principal." 
 
Popes and Emperors 455 
 
 of the Papacy. Hither every year came tens of thousands of 
 pilgrims to vrarship at the shrine of the Prince The capital 
 of the Apostles. Few traces now remain of the °^ *® Papacy 
 medieval city. Old St. Peter's Church, where Charlemagne 
 was crowned emperor/ gave way in the sixteenth century to 
 the world-famous structure that now occupies its site.^ The 
 Lateran Palace, which for more than a thousand years served 
 as the residence of the popes, has also disappeared, its place 
 being taken by a new and smaller building. The popes now 
 live in the splendid palace of the Vatican, adjoining St. 
 Peter's. 
 
 The powers exercised by the popes during the later Middle 
 Ages were not secured without a struggle. As a matter of fact 
 the concentration of authority in papal hands ^j^g Papacy 
 was a gradual development covering several hun- and the 
 dred years. The pope reached his exalted position ^P""® 
 only after a long contest with the Holy Roman Emperor. This 
 contest forms one of the most noteworthy episodes in medieval 
 history. 
 
 166. Popes and Emperors, 962-1122 A.D. 
 
 One might suppose that there could be no interference between 
 
 pope and emperor, since they seemed to have separate spheres 
 
 of action. It was said that God had made the „ , . 
 
 Relations 
 pope, as the successor of St. Peter, supreme m between pope 
 
 spiritual matters and the emperor, as heir of the f^^, emperor 
 -A r^ -1 ^° theory 
 
 Roman Caesars, supreme m temporal matters. 
 
 The former ruled men's souls, the latter, men's bodies. The 
 
 two sovereigns thus divided on equal terms the government of 
 
 the world. 
 
 The difficulty with this theory was that it did not work. No 
 
 one could decide in advance where the authority xheirrela- 
 
 of the pope ended and where that of the emperor tions in 
 
 began. When the pope claimed certain powers ^^^^ 
 
 which were also claimed by the emperor, a conflict between 
 
 the two rulers became inevitable. 
 
 1 See page 311. 2 gee the plate facing page 591. 
 
iS^ 
 
 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 Great and 
 the Papacy 
 
 In 962 A.D. Otto the Great, as we have learned/ restored 
 imperial rule in the West, thus founding what in later centuries 
 Otto the came to be known as the Holy Roman Empire. 
 
 Otto as emperor possessed the rights of making the 
 city of Rome the imperial capital, of approving 
 the election of the pope, and, in general, of exerting much 
 
 influence in papal 
 affairs. All these 
 rights had been exer- 
 cised by Charlemagne. 
 But Otto did what 
 Charlemagne had 
 never done when he 
 deposed a pope who 
 proved disobedient to 
 his wishes and on his 
 own authority ap- 
 pointed a successor. 
 At the same time 
 Otto exacted from the 
 people of Rome an 
 oath that they would 
 never recognize any 
 pope to whose elec- 
 tion the emperor had 
 not consented. 
 
 The emperors who 
 followed Otto repeat- 
 edly interfered in elections to the Papacy. One strong ruler, 
 The Papacy Henry III (1039-1056 A.D.), has been called the 
 "pope-maker." Early in his reign he set aside 
 three rival claimants to the Papacy, creating a 
 German bishop pope, and on three subsequent occasions filled 
 the papal throne by fresh appointments. It was clear that if 
 this situation continued much longer the Papacy would become 
 simply an imperial office; it would be merged in the Empire. 
 
 '- See page 317. 
 
 The Spiritual and the Temporal Power 
 
 A tenth-century mosaic in the church of St. John, Rome. 
 It represents Christ giving to St. Peter the keys of heaven, 
 and to Constantine the banner symboKc of earthly 
 dominion. 
 
 and Otto's 
 successors 
 
Popes and Emperors 457 
 
 The death of Henry III, which left the Empire in weak hands,, 
 gave the Papacy a chance to escape the control of the secular 
 power. In 1059 a.d. a church council held at the p^p^i qi^^- 
 Lateran Palace decreed that henceforth the right tionbythe 
 of choosing the supreme pontiff should belong *^^ "^ 
 exclusively to the cardinals, who represented the clergy of 
 Rome. This arrangement has tended to prevent any inter- 
 ference with the election of popes, either by the Roman people, 
 or by foreign sovereigns. 
 
 Now that the Papacy had become independent, it began to> 
 deal with a grave problem which affected the Church at large.. 
 According to ecclesiastical rule bishops ought to Feudalizing 
 be chosen by the clergy of their diocese and abbots °^ *^® Church, 
 by their monks. With the growth of feudalism, however,, 
 many of these high dignitaries had become vassals, holding- 
 their lands as fiefs of princes, kings, and emperors, and 
 owing the usual feudal dues. Their lords expected them to> 
 perform the ceremony of homage,^ before "investing" them 
 with the lands attached to the bishopric or monastery. One- 
 can readily see that in practice the lords really chose the bishops 
 and abbots, since they could always refuse to "invest" those: 
 who were displeasing to them. 
 
 To the reformers in the Church lay investiture appeared 
 
 intolerable. How could the Church keep itself unspotted from. 
 
 the world when its highest officers were chosen by , . 
 
 " . Lay invesb- 
 
 laymen and were compelled to perform unpriestly ture from 
 
 duties? In the act of investiture the reformers **^® Church 
 
 standpouit 
 also saw the sin of simony ^ — the sale of sacred 
 
 powers — because there was such a temptation before the- 
 candidate for a bishopric or abbacy to buy the position withi 
 promises or with money. 
 
 The lords, on the other hand, beheved that as long as bishops, 
 and abbots held vast estates on feudal tenure they should con- 
 tinue to perform the obligations of vassalage. To forbid lay 
 
 1 See page 418. • 
 
 2 A name derived from Simon Magus, who offered money to the Apostle Peter- 
 for the power to confer the Holy Spirit. See Acts, viii, 18-20. 
 
458 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 investiture was to deprive the lords of all control over 
 Lay invest!- Church dignitaries. The real difi&culty of the 
 viewed b situation existed, of course, in the fact that the 
 
 the secular bishops and abbots were both spiritual officers 
 authonty ^^^^ temporal rulers, were servants of both the 
 
 Church and the State. They found it very difficult to serve 
 two masters. 
 
 In 1073 A.D. there came to the throne of St. Peter one of the 
 most remarkable of the popes. This was Hildebrand, who. 
 Pontificate of °^ becoming pope, took the name of Gregory VII. 
 Gregory VII, Of obscure Italian birth, he received his* education 
 1073-1085 Ij^ ^ Benedictine monastery at Rome and rose 
 rapidly to a position of great influence in papal 
 affairs. He is described as a small man, ungainly in appearance 
 and with a weak voice, but energetic, forceful, and of imperious 
 will. 
 
 Gregory devoted all his talents to the advancement of the 
 Papacy. A contemporary document,^ which may have been 
 Gregory's of Gregory's own composition and at any rate 
 ^^^ expresses his ideas, contains the following state- 
 
 ments: "The Roman pontiff alone is properly cahed universal. 
 He alone may depose bishops and restore them to office. He is 
 the only person whose feet are kissed by all princes. He may 
 depose emperors. He may be judged by no one. He may 
 absolve from their allegiance the subjects of the wicked. The 
 Roman Church never has erred, and never can err, as the Scrip- 
 tures testify." Gregory did not originate these doctrines, but 
 he was the first pope who ventured to make a practical applica- 
 tion of them. 
 
 Two years after Gregory became pope he issued a decree 
 against lay investiture. It declared that no emperor, king, duke, 
 _ marquis, count, or any other lay person should 
 
 against lay presume to grant investiture, under pain of excom- 
 1075^A*D^' munication. This decree was a general one, 
 applying to all states of western Europe, but 
 circumstances were such that it mainly affected Germany. 
 
 1 The so-called Dictatus papos. 
 
Popes and Emperors 
 
 459 
 
 Gregory VII 
 
 Henry IV, the ruler of Germany at this time, did not refuse 
 the papal challenge. He wrote a famous letter to Gregory, 
 caUing him "no pope but false monk," telling him ggnry IV 
 Christ had never called him to the priesthood, and 
 and bidding him "come down," "come down" 
 from St. Peter's throne. Gregory, in reply, deposed Henry as 
 emperor, excommunicated him, and freedj his subjects from 
 their allegiance. 
 
 This severe sentence made a profound impression in Ger- 
 many. Henry's Canossa, 
 adherents fell 1077 A.D. 
 away, and it seemed probable 
 that the German nobles would 
 elect another ruler in his 
 stead. Henry then decided 
 on abject submission. He 
 hastened across the Alps and 
 found the pope at the castle 
 of Canossa, on the northern 
 slopes of the Apennines. It 
 was January, and the snow 
 lay deep on the ground. For 
 three days the emperor stood 
 shivering outside the castle 
 gate, barefoot and clad in a 
 coarse woolen shirt, the garb 
 of a penitent. At last, upon 
 the entreaties of the Countess 
 Matilda of Tuscany, Gregory 
 admitted Henry and granted absolution. It was a strange 
 and moving spectacle, one which well expressed the tremen- 
 dous power which the Church in the Middle Ages exercised 
 over the minds of men. 
 
 The dramatic scene at Canossa did not end the investiture 
 conflict. It dragged on for half a century, being concordat of 
 continued after Gregory's death by the popes who Worms, 1122 
 succeeded him. At last in 1122 a.d. the opposing 
 
 Henry IV, Countess Matilda, 
 AND Gregory VII 
 
 From a manuscript of the twelfth century, 
 now in the Vatican Library at Rome. 
 
460 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 parties agreed to what is known as the Concordat of Worms, 
 from the old German city where it was signed. 
 
 The concordat drew a distinction between spiritual and lay 
 investiture. The emperor renounced investiture by the ring 
 Terms of the and crosier — the emblems of spiritual authority 
 concordat — ^j^^j permitted bishops and abbots to be elected 
 by the clergy and confirmed in office by tlie pope. On tlie other 
 hand the pope recognized the emperor's right to be present at 
 all elections and to invest bishops and abbots by the scepter 
 for whatever lands they held within his domains. This reason- 
 able compromise worked well for a time. But it was a truce, 
 not a peace. It did not settle the more fundamental issue, 
 whether the Papacy or the Holy Roman Empire should be 
 supreme. 
 
 167. Popes and Emperors, 1122-1273 A.D. 
 
 Thirty years after the signing of the Concordat of Worms the 
 
 emperor Frederick I, called Barbarossa from his red beard, 
 
 T, J • , » succeeded to tlie throne. Frederick, the second 
 
 Fredenck I, ■ 
 
 emperor, of the Hohenstaufen dynasty,^ was capable, 
 
 A^rf~^^^^ imaginative, and ambitious. He took Charle- 
 magne and Otto tlie Great as his models and 
 aspired like them to rule Cliristian Europe and the Church. 
 His reign is the story of many attempts, ending at length 
 in failure, to unite all Italy into a single state under German 
 sway, 
 
 Frederick's Italian policy brought liim at once into conflict 
 with two powerful enemies. The popes, who feared that his 
 Frederick success would imperil the independence of the 
 and the Papacy, opposed him at every step. The great 
 
 P3.D3.CV 
 
 cities of northern Italy, which were also threatened 
 by Frederick's soaring schemes, united in the Lombard League 
 to defend their freedom. The popes gave the league their sup- 
 port, and in 11 76 a.d. Frederick was badly beaten at the battle 
 of Legnano. The haughty emperor confessed himself conquered, 
 
 1 The name of this German family comes from that of their castle in south- 
 western Swabia. 
 
 II 
 
Popes and Emperors 461 
 
 and sought reconciliation with the pope, Alexander IJI. In 
 
 the presence of a vast throng assembled before St. Mark's 
 
 Cathedral in Venice, Frederick knelt before the pope and 
 
 humbly kissed his feet. Just a century had passed since the 
 
 humiliation of Henry IV at Canossa. 
 
 The Papacy reached the height of its power under Innocent 
 
 IIL The eighteen years of his pontificate were one long 
 
 effort, for the most part successful, to make the „ 
 
 ' '^ ' Pontificate of 
 
 f)ope the arbiter of Europe. Innocent announced innocent ill, 
 
 the claims of the Papacy in the most uncompro- ^}'^^^^^ 
 
 mising manner. "As the moon," he declared, 
 
 "receives its light from the sun, and is inferior to the sun, so 
 
 do kings receive all their glory and dignity from the Holy See." 
 
 This meant, according to Innocent, that the pope has the right 
 
 to interfere in all secular matters and in the quarrels of rulers. 
 
 "God," he continued, "has set the Prince of the Apostles over 
 
 kings and kingdoms, with a mission to tear up, plant, destroy, 
 
 scatter, and rebuild." 
 
 That Innocent's claims were not idle boasts is shown by 
 what he accomplished. "V^Tien Philip Augustus, king of France, 
 divorced his wife and made another marriage, iimocent and 
 Innocent declared the divorce void and ordered King Philip 
 him to take back his discarded queen. Philip ° '^^^^ 
 refused, and Innocent, through his legate, put France under an 
 interdict. From that hour all religious rites ceased. The 
 church doors were barred; the church bells were silent, the 
 sick died unshriven, the dead lay unburied. Philip, deserted 
 by his retainers, was compelled to submit. 
 
 On another occasion Innocent ordered John, the EngHsh 
 king, to accept as archbishop of Canterbury a man of his ovv'n 
 choosing. When John declared that he would ii^ocent and 
 never allow the pope's appointee to set foot on King John of 
 English soil, Innocent replied ?jy excommunicat- ^s^an 
 ing him and laying his kingdom under an interdict. John 
 also had to yield and went so far as to surrender England 
 and Ireland to the pope, receiving them back again as fiefs, 
 for which he promised to pay a yearly rent. This tribute 
 
462 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 money ^ was actually paid, though irregularly, for about a 
 
 century and a half. 
 
 Innocent further exhibited his power by elevating to the 
 
 imperial throne Frederick II, grandson of Frederick Barbarossa. 
 
 „ , . , -r. The young man, after Innocent's death, proved 
 Frederick II, 1 , • , , ' ^ 
 
 emperor, to be a most determmed opponent of the Papacy. 
 
 i^T?"^^^*^ He passed much of his long reign in Italy, warring 
 
 vainly against the popes and the Lombard cities. 
 
 Frederick died in 1250 a.d., and with him the Holy Roman 
 
 Empire really ceased to exist. ^ None of the succeeding 
 
 holders of the imperial title exercised any authority outside 
 
 of Germany. 
 
 The death of Frederick II 's son in 1254 a.d. ended the Hohen- 
 staufen dynasty. There now ensued what is called the Inter- 
 ^^l, r regnum, a period of nineteen years, during which 
 
 regnum, Germany was without a ruler. At length the 
 
 I254r-1273 pope sent word to the German electors that if 
 they did not choose an emperor, he would himself 
 do so. The electors then chose Rudolf of Hapsburg^ (1273 
 A.D.). Rudolf gained papal support by resigning all claims on 
 Italy, but recompensed himself through the conquest of Austria.^ 
 Ever since this time the Hapsburg dynasty has filled the Aus- 
 trian throne. 
 
 The conflict between popes and emperors was now ended. 
 Its results were momentous. Germany, so long neglected by 
 Outcome of its rightful rulers, who pursued the will-o'-the- 
 the conflict ^jgp [^ Italy, broke up into a mass of duchies, 
 counties, archbishoprics, and free cities. The map of the 
 country at this time shows how numerous were these small 
 feudal states. They did not combine into a strong govern- 
 ment till the nineteenth century.* Italy likewise remained dis- 
 united and lacked even a common monarch. The real victor 
 
 1 It survived in name until 1806 a.d., when the Austrian ruler, Francis II, laif* 
 V)wn the imperial crown and the venerable title of "Holy Roman Emperor." 
 
 2 Hapsburg was the name of a castle in northern Switzerland. 
 9 See page 522. 
 
 ' The modem German Empire dates from 1871 a.d. 
 
1 
 
Significance of the Medieval Church 463 
 
 was the Papacy, which had crushed the Empire and had pre- 
 vented the union of Italy and Germany. 
 
 168. Significance of the Medieval Church 
 
 Medieval society, we have now learned, owed much to the 
 Church, both as a teacher of religion and morale and as an 
 agency of government. It remains to ask what The Church 
 was thj attitude of the Church toward the great ^^ warfare 
 social problems of the Middle Ages. In regard to warfare, the 
 prevalence of which formed one of the worst evils of the time, 
 the Church, in general, cast its influence on the side of peace. 
 It deserves credit for establishing the Peace and the Truce of 
 God and for many efforts to heal strife between princes and 
 nobles. Yet, as will be shown, the Church did not carry the 
 advocacy of peace so far as to condemn warfare against heretics 
 and infidels. Christians believed that it was a religious duty 
 to exterminate these enemies of God. 
 
 The Church was distinguished for charitable work. The 
 clergy received large sums for distribution to the needy. From 
 the doors of the monasteries, the poor, the sick. The Church 
 and the infirm of every sort were never turned ^^^ chanty 
 away. Medieval charity, however, was very often injudicious. 
 The problem of removing the causes of poverty seems never to 
 have been raised; and the indiscriniinate giving multiplied, 
 rather than reduced, the number of beggars. 
 
 Neither slavery nor serfdom, into which slavery gradually 
 passed, 1 was ever pronounced unlawful by pope or Church 
 council. The Church condemned slavery only ^j^^ church 
 when it was the servitude of a Christian in bondage and slavery 
 to a Jew or an infidel. Abbots, bishops, and popes ^" ^^ °™ 
 possessed slaves and serfs. The serfs of some wealthy monas- 
 teries were counted by thousands. The Church, however, 
 encouraged the freeing of bondmen as a meritorious act and 
 always preached the duty of kindness and forbearance toward 
 them. 
 
 The Church also helped to promote the cause of human 
 
 ^ See pages 436-437. 
 
464 The Papacy and the Empire 
 
 freedom oy insisting on the natural equality of all men in the 
 sight of God. "The Creator," wrote one of the popes, "dis- 
 tributes his gifts without regard to social classes. In his eyes 
 Democracy there are neither nobles nor serfs." It was not 
 of the necessary to be of noble birth to become a bishop, 
 
 a cardinal, or a pope. Even serfs succeeded to 
 the chair of St. Peter. Naturally enough, the Church attracted 
 the keenest minds of the age, a fact which largely explains 
 the influence exerted by the clergy. 
 
 The influence of the clergy in medieval Europe was also due 
 to the fact that they were almost the only persons of education. 
 The clergy as ^^^ except churchmen were able to read or write. 
 the only edu- So generally was this the case that an offender 
 could prove himself a clergyman, thus securing 
 "benefit of clergy," ^ if he showed his ability to read a single 
 line. It is interesting, also, to note that the word "clerk," 
 which comes from the Latin clericus, was originally limited to 
 churchmen, since they alone could keep accounts, write letters, 
 and perform other secretarial duties. 
 
 It is clear that priests and monks had much importance 
 quite aside from their religious duties. They controlled the 
 Importance schools, wrote the books, framed the laws, and, 
 of the clergy jj^ general, acted as leaders and molders of public 
 opinion. A most conspicuous instance of the authority wielded 
 by them is seen in the crusades. These holy wars of Christen- 
 dom against Islam must now be considered. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Explain the following terms: abbot; prior; archbishop; parish; diocese; 
 regular clergy; secular clergy; friar; excommunication; simony; interdict; sac- 
 rament; "benefit of clergy"; right of "sanctuary"; crosier; miter; tiara; papal 
 indulgence; bull; dispensation; tithes; and "Peter's Pence." 2. Mention some 
 respects in which the Roman Church in the Middle Ages differed from any religious 
 society of the present day. 3. "Medieval Europe was a camp with a church in the 
 background." Comment on this statement. 4. Explain the statement that "the 
 Church, throughout the Middle Ages, was a government as well as an ecclesiastical 
 organization." 5. Distinguish between the faith of the Church, the organization 
 of the Church, and the Church as a force in history. 6. How did the beUef in 
 Purgatory strengthen the hold of the Church upon men's minds? 7. Name several 
 
 ' See page 444. 
 
Studies 465 
 
 historic characters who have been made saints. 8. Why has the Roman Church 
 always refused to sanction divorce? 9. Compare the social efifects of excommunica- 
 tion with those of a modern "boycott." 10. What reasons have led the Church 
 to insist upon celibacy of the clergy? 1 1 . Name four famous monks and four famous 
 monasteries. 12. Could monks enter the secular clergy and thus become parish 
 priests and bishops? 13. Mention two famous popes who had been monks. 
 14. What justification was found in the New Testament {Matthew, x 8-10) for the 
 organization of the orders of friars? 15. How did the Franciscans arid Dominicans 
 supplement each other's work? 16. "The monks and the friars were the militia 
 of the Church." Com.ment on this statement. 17. Who is the present Pope? 
 When and by whom was he elected? In what city does he reside? What is his 
 residence called? 18. Why has the medieval Papacy been called the "ghost" of 
 the Roman Empire? 19. In what sense is it true that the Holy Roman Empire 
 was "neither holy nor Roman, nor an empire"? 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE OCCIDENT AGAINST THE ORIENT; THE 
 CRUSADES, 1095-1291 A.D.i 
 
 169. Causes of the Crusades 
 
 The series of military expeditions, undertaken by the Chris- 
 tians of Europe for the purpose of recovering the Holy Land 
 Place of the from the Moslems, have received the name of^ cru- 
 crusadesin sades. iln their widest aspect the crusades may 
 
 ^ °^^ be regarded as a renewal of the age-long contest 
 
 between East and West, in which the -struggle of Greeks and 
 Persians and of Romans and Carthaginians formed the earlier 
 episodes. The contest assumed a new character when Europe 
 had become Christian and Asia Mohammedan. It was not 
 only two contrasting types of civilization but also two rival 
 world religions which in the eighth century faced each other 
 under the walls of Constantinople and on the battlefield of 
 Tours. Now, during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, they 
 were to meet again. 
 
 Seven or eight chief crusades are usually enumerated. To 
 number them, however, obscures the fact that for nearly two 
 Number of hundred years Europe and Asia were engaged in 
 the crusades almost constant warfare. Throughout this period 
 there was a continuous movement of crusaders to and from the 
 Moslem possessions in Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt. 
 
 The crusades were first and foremost a spiritual enterprise. 
 They sprang from the pilgrimages which Christians had longMi 
 Pilgrimages ^^^^ accustomed to make to the scenes of Christ's 
 to the life on earth. Men considered it a wonderful 
 
 °^ ^ privilege to see the cave in which He was born, 
 to kiss the spot where He died, and to kneel in prayer at His 
 
 V 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter xii, " Richard the 
 Lion-hearted and the Third Crusade"; chapter xiii, "The Fourth Crusade and the 
 Capture of Constantinople." 
 
 466 
 
Causes of the Crusades 
 
 467 
 
 tomb. The eleventh century saw an increased zeal for pil- 
 grimages, and from this time travelers to the Holy Land were 
 very numerous. For greater security they often joined them- 
 selves in companies and marched under arms. It needed 
 little to transform such pilgrims into crusaders. 
 
 The Arab conquest 
 of the Holy Land had 
 not interrupted the 
 stream of ^buse of 
 pilgrims, pUgrimsby 
 r , 1 the Turks 
 
 tor the 
 
 early caliphs were 
 more tolerant of un- 
 believers than Chris- 
 tian emperors of here- 
 tics. But after the 
 coming of the Seljuk 
 Turks into the East, 
 pilgrimages became 
 more difi&cult and 
 dangerous. The Turks 
 were a ruder people 
 than the Arabs whom 
 they displaced, and in 
 not inclined to treat 
 
 Combat between Crusaders and Moslems 
 
 A picture in an eleventh-century window, formerly 
 in the church of St. Denis, near Paris. 
 
 their fanatic zeal for Islam were 
 the Christians with consideration. 
 Many tales floated back to Europe of the outrages committed 
 on the pilgrims and on the sacred shrines venerated by all 
 Christendom. Such stories, which lost nothing in the telling, 
 aroused a storm of indignation throughout Europe and awak- 
 ened the desire to rescue the Holy Land from the grasp of the 
 ^'infidel." 
 
 But the crusades were not simply an expression of thfe simple 
 faith of the Middle Ages. Something more than religious 
 enthusiasm sent an unending procession of crusad- -pj^g crusades 
 ers along the highways of Europe and over the and the 
 trackless wastes of Asia Minor to Jerusalem. The ^pp®*" 
 crusades, in fact, appealed strongly to the warlike instincts of 
 
468 The Crusades 
 
 the feudal nobles. They saw in an expedition against the East 
 an unequaled opportunity for acquiring fame, riches, lands, and 
 power. The Normans were especially stirred by the prospect 
 of adventure and plunder which the crusading movement 
 opened up. By the end of the eleventh century they had 
 established themselves in southern Italy and Sicily, from which 
 they now looked across the Mediterranean for further lands to 
 conquer,^ Norman knights formed a very large element in 
 several of the crusaders' armies. 
 
 The crusades also attracted the lower classes. So great 
 was the misery of the common people in medieval Europe that 
 The lower ^°^ them it seemed not a hardship, but rather a 
 classes and relief, to leave their homes in order to better them- 
 
 the crusades i i_ j !-> ■ j ^m 
 
 selves abroad, i*amme and pestilence, poverty 
 
 and oppression, drove them to emigrate hopefully to the golden 
 East. 
 
 The Church, in order to foster the crusades, promised both 
 religious and secular benefits to those who took part in them. 
 Privileges of A warrior of the Cross was to enjoy forgiveness of 
 crusaders qJ^ j^^g pg^g^ gjj^g_ jf j^g ^[^^ fighting for the faith, 
 
 he was assured of an immediate entrance to the joys of Paradise. 
 The Church also freed him from paying interest on his debts 
 and threatened with excommunication anyone who molested 
 his wife, his children, or his property. 
 
 170. First Crusade, 1095-1099 A.D. 
 
 The signal for the First Crusade was given by the conquests 
 
 of the Seljuk Turks.^ These barbarians, at first the mercenaries 
 
 and then the masters of the Abbasid caliphs, in- 
 
 Occasion of fused fresh energy into Islam. They began a new 
 the First ^ , ^ , , . , . f , 
 
 Crusade era of Mohammedan expansion by wmnmg almost 
 
 the whole of Asia Minor from the Roman Empire 
 
 in the East. One of their leaders established himself at Nicasa, 
 
 the scene of the first Church Council,^ and founded the 
 
 sultanate of Rum (Rome). 
 
 1 See page 412. 2 See pages 333, 380. ^ See page 235. 
 
First Crusade 469 
 
 The presence of the Turks so close to Constantinople was a 
 standing menace to all Europe. The able emperor, Alexius I, 
 on succeeding to the throne toward the close of Appeal of 
 the eleventh century, took steps to expel the emperor to 
 invaders. He could not draw on the hardy tribes ^°^^ 
 of Asia Minor for the soldiers he needed, but with reinforce- 
 ments from the West he hoped to recover the lost provinces of 
 the empire. Accordingly, in 1095 a.d., Alexius sent an embassy 
 to Pope Lirban II, the successor of Gregory VII, requesting aid. 
 The fact that the emperor appealed to the pope, rather than to 
 any king, shows what a high place the Papacy then held in 
 the affairs of Europe. 
 
 To the appeal of Alexius, Urban lent a willing ear. He sum- 
 moned a great council of clergy and nobles to meet at Cler- 
 mont in France. Here, in an address which, council of 
 measured by its results, was the most momentous Clermont, 
 recorded in history. Pope Urban preached the 
 First Crusade. He said little about the dangers which threat- 
 ened the Roman Empire in the East from the Turks, but dwelt 
 chiefly on the wretched condition of the Holy Land, with its 
 churches polluted by unbelievers and its Christian inhabitants 
 tortured and enslaved. Then, turning to the proud knights who 
 stood by, Urban called upon them to abandon their wicked 
 practice of private warfare and take up arms, instead, against 
 the infidel. "Christ Himself," he cried, "will be your leader, 
 when, like the Israelites of old, you fight for Jerusalem. . . . 
 Start upon the way to the Holy Sepulcher; wrench the land 
 from the accursed race, and subdue it yourselves. Thus shall 
 you spoil your foes of their wealth and return home victorious, 
 or, purpled with your own blood, receive an everlasting 
 reward." 
 
 Urban's trumpet call to action met an instant response. 
 From the assembled host there went up, as it were, a single 
 shout: "God wills it! God wills it!" " It is, in "God wills 
 truth, His will," answered Urban, "and let these **'" 
 words be your war cry when you unsheath your swords against 
 the enemy." Then man after man pressed forward to receive 
 
 V H M/' 
 
470 The Crusades 
 
 the badge of a crusader, a cross of red cloth.^ It was to be worn 
 on the breast, when the crusader went forth, and on the back, 
 when he returned. 
 
 The months which followed the Council of Clermont were 
 marked by an epidemic of religious excitement in western 
 Prelude to Europe. Popular preachers everywhere took up 
 the First the cry "God wills it!" and urged their hearers 
 
 ^^^^ ® to start for Jerusalem. A monk named Peter the 
 
 Hermit aroused large parts of France with his passionate elo- 
 quence, as he rode from town to town, carrying a huge cross 
 before him and preaching to vast crowds. Without waiting 
 for the main body of nobles, which was to assemble at Con- 
 stantinople in the summer of 1096 a.d., a horde of poor men, 
 women, and children set out, unorganized and almost unarmed, 
 on the road to the Holy Land. One of these crusading bands, 
 led. by Peter the Hermit, managed to reach Constantinople, 
 after suffering terrible hardships. The emperor Alexius sent 
 his ragged alhes as quickly as possible to Asia Minor, where 
 most of them were slaughtered by the Turks. 
 
 Meanwhile real armies were gathering in the West. Recruits 
 came in greater numbers from France than from any other 
 The main country, a circumstance which resulted in the 
 crusade crusaders being generally called ''Franks" by their 
 
 Moslem foes. They had no single commander, but each con- 
 tingent set out for Constantinople by its own route and at its 
 own time.^ 
 
 The crusaders included among their leaders some of the most 
 distinguished representatives of European knighthood. Count 
 Leaders of Raymond of Toulouse headed a band of volun- 
 the crusade teers from Provence in southern France. Godfrey 
 of Bouillon and his brother Baldwin commanded a force of 
 French and Germans from the Rhinelands. Normandy sent 
 Robert, William the Conqueror's eldest son. The Normans 
 from Italy and Sicily were led by Bohemond, a son of Robert 
 Guiscard,^ and his nephew Tancred. 
 
 1 Hence the name "crusades," from Latin crux, Old French crois, a "cross." 
 
 2 For the routes followed by the crusaders see the map between pages 478-479. 
 
 3 See page 412. 
 
First Crusade 
 
 471 
 
 Though the crusaders probably did not number more than 
 fifty thousand fighting men, the disunion which prevailed 
 among the Turks favored the success of their 
 enterprise. With some assistance from the eastern 
 emperor they captured Nicsea, overran Asia 
 Minor, and at length reached Antioch, the key to 
 northern Syria. The city fell after a siege of seven months, but 
 
 The 
 
 crusaders in 
 Asia Minor 
 and Syria 
 
 
 MosQTXE OF Omar," Jerusalem 
 
 More correctly called the Dome of the Rock. It was erected in 691 a.d., but many 
 restorations have taken place since that date. The walls enclosing the entire structure 
 were built in the ninth century, and the dome is attributed to Saladin (1189 a.d.)- 
 This building, with its brilliant tiles covering the walls and its beautiful stained glass, 
 is a fine example of Mohammedan architecture. 
 
 the crusaders were scarcely within the walls before they found 
 themselves besieged by a large Turkish army. The crusaders 
 were now in a desperate pUght: faniine wasted their ranks; 
 many soldiers deserted; and Alexius disappointed all hope of 
 rescue. But the news of the discovery in an Antioch church of 
 the Holy Lance which had pierced the Savior's side restored 
 their drooping spirits. The whole army issued forth from 
 the city, bearing the relic as a standard, and drove the 
 Turks in headlong flight. This victory opened the road to 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Reduced now to perhaps one-fourth of their original numbers, 
 
472 The Crusades 
 
 the crusaders advanced slowly to the city which formed the 
 Canture of So^-l of all their efforts. Before attacking it they 
 Jerusalem, marched barefoot in religious procession around 
 ■ * the walls, with Peter the Hermit at their head. 
 Then came the grand assault. Godfrey of Bouillon and Tancred 
 were among the first to mount the ramparts. Once inside the 
 city, the crusaders massacred their enemies without mercy. 
 Afterwards, we are told, they went "rejoicing, nay for excess 
 of joy weeping, to the tomb of our Savior to adore and give 
 thanks." 
 
 171. Crusaders' States in Syria 
 
 After the capture of Jerusalem the crusaders met to elect 
 a king. Their choice fell upon Godfrey of Bouillon. He refused 
 Latin ^° wear a crown of gold in the city where Christ 
 
 Kingdom of had worn a crown of thorns and accepted, instead, 
 Jerusalem ^^^ modest title of "Protector of the Holy Sepul- 
 cher." ^ Godfrey died the next year and his brother Baldwin, 
 who succeeded him, being less scrupulous, was crowned king 
 at Bethlehem. The new kingdom contained nearly a score of 
 fiefs, whose lords made war, administered justice, and coined 
 money, like independent rulers. The main features of European 
 feudalism were thus transplanted to Asiatic soil. 
 
 The winning of Jerusalem and the district about it formed 
 hardly more than a preliminary stage in the conquest of Syria. 
 Other Much fighting was still necessary before the cru- 
 
 crusaders' saders could establish themselves firmly in the 
 states country. Instead of founding one strong power in 
 
 Syria, they split up their possessions into the three principalities 
 of Tripoli, Antioch, and Edessa. These small states owed 
 allegiance to the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. 
 
 The ability of the crusaders' states to maintain themselves, 
 for many years in Syria was largely due to the foundation ot 
 
 1 The emperor Constantine caused a stately church to be erected on the sup- 
 posed site of Christ's tomb. This church of the Holy Sepulcher was practically 
 destroyed by the Moslems, early in the eleventh century. The crusaders restored 
 and enlarged the structure, which still stands. 
 
Crusaders' States in Syria 
 
 473 
 
 two military-religious orders. The members were both monks 
 
 and knights; that is, to the monastic vows of chas- Mijitary- 
 
 tity, poverty, and obedience they added a fourth religious 
 
 vow, which bound them to protect pilgrims and 
 
 fight the infidels. Such a combination of religion and warfare 
 
 made a strong appeal to the medieval 
 
 mind. 
 
 The Hospitalers, the first of these 
 orders, grew out of a brotherhood for 
 the care of sick pilgrims in a Hospitalers 
 hospital at Jerusalem. Many and Templars 
 knights joined the organization, which 
 soon proved to be very useful in defend- 
 ing the Holy Land. Even more impor- 
 tant were the Templars, so called because 
 their headquarters in Jerusalem lay near 
 the site of Solomon's Temple. Both 
 orders built many castles in Syria, the 
 remains of which still impress the 
 beholder. They established numerous 
 branches in Europe and, by presents 
 and legacies, acquired vast wealth. The 
 Templars were disbanded in the four- 
 teenth century, but the Hospitalers 
 continued to fight valiantly against the 
 Turks long after the close of the cru- 
 sading movement.^ 
 
 The depleted ranks of the crusaders 
 were constantly filled by fresh christian and- 
 bands of pilgrim knights who infidel in the 
 visited Palestine to pray at ^"^^ ^^'"'^ 
 the Holy Sepulcher and cross swords with the infidel. In 
 spite of constant border warfare much trade and friendly 
 intercourse prevailed between Christians and Moslems. They 
 learned to respect one another both as foes and neighbors. 
 
 I The order of Hospitalers, now known as the "Knights of Malta," still survives 
 in several European countries. 
 
 Effigy of a Knight 
 
 Templar 
 Temple Church, London 
 
 Shows the kind of armor 
 worn between iigo and 
 
 I22S A.D. 
 
474 The Crusades 
 
 The crusaders' states in Syria became, like Spain ^ and Sicily, ^ 
 a meeting-place of East and West. 
 
 172. Second Crusade, 1147-1149 A.D., and Third 
 Crusade, 1189-1192 A.D. 
 
 The success of the Christians in the First Crusade had been 
 largely due to the disunion among their enemies. But the 
 Origin of the Moslems learned in time the value of united action. 
 Second and in 1144 a.d. succeeded in capturing Edessa, 
 
 ™^^ ® one of the principal Christian outposts in the 
 
 East. The fall of the city, followed by the loss of the entire 
 county of Edessa, aroused western Europe to the danger which 
 threatened the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem and led to another 
 crusading enterprise. 
 
 The apostle of the Second Crusade was the great abbot of 
 Clairvaux, St. Bernard.^ Scenes of the wildest enthusiasm 
 Preaching of marked his preaching. When the churches were 
 St. Bernard j^qj- large enough to hold the crowds which flocked 
 to hear him, he spoke from platforms erected in the fields. St. 
 Bernard's eloquence induced two monarchs, Louis VII of France 
 and Conrad III of Germany, to take the blood-red cross of a 
 crusader. 
 
 The Second Crusade, though begun under the most favorable 
 auspices, had an unhappy ending. Of the great host that set 
 Failure of ^^^ from Europe, only a few thousands escaped 
 the Second annihilation in Asia Minor at the hands of the 
 rusa e Turks. Louis and Conrad, with the remnants of 
 
 their armies, made a joint, attack on Damascus, but had to 
 raise the siege after a few days. This closed the crusade. As a 
 chronicler of the expedition remarked, "having practically 
 accomplished nothing, the inglorious ones returned home." 
 
 Not many years after the Second Crusade, the Moslem world 
 found in the famous Saladin a leader for a holy war against the 
 
 „ , ,. Christians. Saladin in character was a typical 
 
 Saladin 
 
 Mohammedan, very devout in prayers and fast- 
 ing, fiercely hostile toward unbelievers, and full of the pride of 
 
 » See page 383. ^ See page 413. ^ gee pages 44g-45o. 
 
The Second and Third Crusades 475 
 
 race. To these qualities he added a kindhness and humanity 
 
 not surpassed, if equaled, by any of his Christian foes. He 
 
 lives in eastern history and legend as the hero who stemmed 
 
 once for all the tide of European conquest in Asia. 
 
 Having made himself sultan of Egypt, Saladin united the 
 
 Moslems of Syria under his sway and then advanced against 
 
 the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. The Christians 
 
 Capture of 
 met him in a great battle near the lake of Galilee. Jerusalem 
 
 It ended in the rout of their army and the capture ^^ Saladin, 
 
 ^ 1187 A-D. 
 
 of their king. Even the Holy Cross, which they 
 
 had carried in the midst of the fight, became the spoil of 
 
 the conqueror. Saladin quickly reaped the fruits of victory. 
 
 The Christian cities of Syria opened their gates to him, 
 
 and at last Jerusalem itself surrendered after a short siege. 
 
 Little now remained of the possessions which the crusaders 
 
 had won in the East. 
 
 The news of the taking of Jerusalem spread consternation 
 
 throughout western Christendom. The cry for another crusade 
 
 arose on all sides. Once more thousands of men 
 
 sewed the cross in gold, or silk, or cloth upon their Cmsade 
 
 garments and set out for the Holy Land. When organized, 
 
 1189 A.D. 
 the three greatest rulers of Europe — Philip 
 
 Augustus,^ king of France, Richard I, king of England, and 
 
 the German emperor, Frederick Barbarossa ^ — assumed the 
 
 cross, it seemed that nothing could prevent the restoration of 
 
 Christian supremacy in Syria. 
 
 The Germans under Frederick Barbarossa were the first to 
 
 start. This great emperor was now nearly seventy years old, yet 
 
 age had not lessened his crusading zeal. He took 
 
 1 1 , , r , . , Death of 
 
 the overland route and after much hard fightmg Frederick 
 
 reached southern Asia Minor. Here, however, he Barbarossa, 
 1 , , M • „ 1190 A.D. 
 
 was drowned, while trymg to cross a swollen 
 
 stream. Many of his discouraged followers at once returned 
 to Germany; a few of them, however, pressed on and joined 
 the other crusaders before the walls of Acre. 
 
 » See page 513- 2 See page 460. 
 
476 
 
 The Crusades 
 
 tiiredby 
 Philip and 
 Richard, 
 1191 A.D. 
 
 The expedition of the French and EngUsh achieved little. 
 Philip and Richard, who came by 
 sea, captured Acre after a hard 
 Acre cap- siege, but their quarrels 
 prevented them from fol- 
 lowing up this initial suc- 
 cess. Philip soon went 
 home, leaving the further conduct 
 of the crusade in Richard's hands. 
 
 The English king remained for four- 
 teen months longer in the Holy Land. 
 His campaigns during this time gained 
 for him the title of "Lion- 
 hearted," ^ by which he is 
 always known. He had 
 many adventures and per- 
 formed knightly exploits without num- 
 ber, but could not capture Jerusalem. 
 Tradition declares that when, during 
 a truce, some crusaders went up to 
 Jerusalem, Richard refused to accom- 
 RicHAED I IN Prison P^ny them, saying that he would not 
 From an illuminated manuscript enter as a pilgrim the city which he 
 
 of the thirteenth century. King ^^^^^ ^^^ j.gg^^g ^g ^ COUQUeror. He 
 Richard on his return from the 
 
 Holy Land was shipwrecked off and Saladin finally concluded a treaty 
 the coast of the Adriatic. At- ^ ^^le terms of which Christians were 
 
 tempting to travel through Austria 
 
 in disguise, he was captured by permitted to visit Jerusalem without 
 the duke of Austria, whom he had paying tribute. Richard then set sail 
 
 offended at the siege of Acre. -^ -' <=' 
 
 The king regained his liberty only for England, and with his departure 
 by paying a ransom equivalent f j-^j^ ^^^ jjoly Land the Third Crusade 
 
 to more than twice the annual 
 
 revenues of England. CamC tO an end. 
 
 Richard 
 in the 
 Holy Land, 
 1191-1192 
 A.D. 
 
 linSDES 
 
 173. Fourth Crusade and the Latin Empire of Con- 
 stantinople, 1202-1261 A.D. 
 
 The real author of the Fourth Crusade was the famous pope, 
 Innocent III.^ Young, enthusiastic, and ambitious for the 
 1 In French Coeur-de-Lion. ^ See page 461 . 
 
The Fourth Crusade 477 
 
 glory of the Papacy, he revived the plans of Urban II 
 and sought once more to unite the forces of innocent III 
 Christendom against Islam. No emperor or king and the 
 answered his summons, but a number of knights c^gade 
 (chiefly French) took the crusader's vow. 
 
 The leaders of the crusade decided to make tgypt their 
 objective point, since this country was then the center of 
 the Moslem power. Accordingly, the crusaders ^j^^ ^^_ 
 proceeded to Venice, for the purpose of secur- saders and 
 ing transportation across the Mediterranean. The ^ ^^^ ^^^ 
 Venetians agreed to furnish the necessary ships only on condition 
 that the crusaders first seized Zara on the eastern coast of the 
 Adriatic. Zara was a Christian city, but it was also a naval 
 and commercial rival of Venice. In spite of the pope's protests 
 the crusaders besieged and captured the city. Even then they 
 did not proceed against the Moslems. The Venetians per- 
 suaded them to turn their arms against Constantinople. The 
 possession of that great capital would greatly increase Venetian 
 trade and influence in the East; for the crusading nobles it 
 held out endless opportunities of acquiring wealth and power. 
 Thus it happened that these soldiers of the Cross, pledged to 
 war with the Moslems, attacked a Christian city, which for 
 centuries had formed the chief bulwark of Europe against the 
 Arab and the Turk. 
 
 The crusaders — now better styled the invaders — took 
 
 Constantinople by storm. No "infidels" could have treated 
 
 in worse fashion this home of ancient civilization. 
 
 They burned down a great part of it ; they slaugh- ^^*^^ °^ ^°°" 
 
 1 1 • 1 , • 1 , ; 1 stantinople, 
 
 tered the inhabitants; they wantonly destroyed 1204 a.d. 
 
 monuments, statues, paintings, and manuscripts 
 
 — the accumulation of a thousand years. Much of the movable 
 
 wealth they carried away. Never, declared an eye-witness 
 
 of the scene, had there been such plunder since the world 
 
 began. 
 
 The victors hastened to divide between them the lands of 
 
 the Roman Empire in the East. Venice gained some districts 
 
 in Greece, together with nearly all the ^gean islands. The 
 
478 The Crusades 
 
 chief crusaders formed part of the remaining territory into 
 the Latin Empire of Constantinople. It was 
 Empire of organized in fiefs, after the feudal manner. There 
 Constant!- was a prince of Achaia, a duke of Athens, a mar- 
 1261^'ad ~ ^^^^ ^^ Corinth, and a count of Thebes. Large 
 districts, both in Europe and Asia, did not ac- 
 knowledge, however, these "Latin" rulers. The new empire 
 lived less than sixty years. At the end of this time the 
 Greeks returned to power. 
 
 Constantinople, after the Fourth Crusade, declined in strength 
 and could no longer cope with the barbarians menacing it. 
 
 Two centuries later the city fell an easy victim 
 Disastrous 
 consequence to the Turks.'- The responsibility for the disas- 
 
 of the Fourth ^gj. -wrhich gave the Turks a foothold in Europe 
 Crusade 
 
 rests on the heads of the Venetians and the 
 
 French nobles. Their greed and lust for power turned the 
 Fourth Crusade into a political adventure. 
 (/ The so-called Children's Crusade illustrates at once the reli- 
 gious enthusiasm and misdirected zeal which marked the whole 
 
 crusading movement. During the year 1212 a.d. 
 Children's thousands of French children assembled in bands 
 Crusade, g^j^j marched through the towns and villages, 
 
 carrying banners, candles, and crosses and singing, 
 "Lord God, exalt Christianity. Lord God, restore to us the 
 true cross." The children could not be restrained at first, but 
 finally hunger compelled them to return home. In Germany, 
 during the same year, a lad named Nicholas really did succeed 
 in launching a crusade. He led a mixed multitude of men and 
 women, boys and girls over the Alps into Italy, where they 
 expected to take ship for Palestine. But many perished of 
 hardships, many were sold into slavery, and only a few ever 
 saw their homes again. "These children," Pope Innocent III 
 declared, "put us to shame; While we sleep they rush to recover 
 the Holy Land." 
 
 The crusading movement came to an end by the close of the 
 thirteenth century. The emperor Frederick II ^ for a short 
 1 See page 492. ' See page 462. 
 

 T' 
 
 Ar 
 
 C , 
 
 Ar 
 
 
 ^'>^. 
 
 °'"'e/i}V 
 
 O 
 
 Prague 
 
 Of ge] 
 
 ezeVai. ,'7\^ 
 
 '^'^^ 
 
 0^ 
 
 -ST. 
 
 "i.:^-6^o; 
 
 /^^ 
 
 *oi-d<5 
 
 
 't;.<^ 
 
 /xp ^'enno^o Jj|h/^^^^i^ya' ^ 
 
 N^v;,^"4>J\^^°Ufcuse!!f^^\^AkLES 
 
 / *. 
 
 Oj. 
 
 i^ 
 
 
 '^"^A 
 
 
 Gfa 
 
 
 -^\»'' 
 
 
 •^eiona 
 
 ^ o^rajja^. 
 
 
 4^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 MEDITERRANEAN LANDS 
 AFTER THE FOURTH CRUSADE 
 
 ^ 1202-1204 A.D. 
 
 
 First crusade, 1096 - 1099 
 Second crusade, 1147 -1149 
 Third crusade, 1189 - 1192 
 Fourth crusade, 1202 - 1204 
 Scale of Miles 
 
 C.= County 
 D.= Duchy 
 Dom.= Dominion 
 Emp.= Empire 
 K.= Kingdom 
 P.= Principality 
 
 THE M.-N. WORKS, BUFFALO, N. 
 
 JIf 
 
 Longitude West 
 
 East from Greenwich 
 
Polotsk 
 
 LiTHUANlAj 
 VGrodnS 
 
 •jCrasiiV 
 
 R s 
 
 ^M?. 
 
 ■jlos^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 CViersoti*; 
 
 O? 
 
 :?^, 
 
 SERBrA 'n 
 
 KINGD.OF r so >^VvJ^;--tfS|{^^ 
 
 v^ r^. 
 
 
 Uo-D.<^ 
 
 
 
 
 V^aesa^^* 
 
 .LIES ^^ t?«-l^%^'#fi^U^^^' 
 
 ^aj^a^ 
 
 S^ 
 
 
 
 •M% 
 
 'A 9\ 
 Urates 
 
 s 
 
 'RHODES 
 
 o4'\ w°i?^ 
 
 
Results of the Crusades 479 
 
 time recovered Jerusalem by a treaty, but in 1224 a.d. the 
 Holy City became again a possession of the End of the 
 Moslems. They have never since relinquished crusades 
 it. Acre, the last Christian post in Syria, fell in 1291 a.d., 
 and with this event the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem ceased 
 to exist. The Hospitalers, or Knights of St. JohE., still kept 
 possession of the important islands of Cyprus and Rhodes, 
 which long served as a barrier to Moslem expansion over the 
 Mediterranean. 
 
 174. Results of the Crusades 
 
 The crusades, judged by what they set out to accomplish, 
 must be accounted an inglorious failure. After two hundred 
 years of conflict, after a vast expenditure of wealth Failure of 
 and human lives, the Holy Land remained in the crusades 
 Moslem hands. It is true that the First Crusade did help, by 
 the conquest of Syria, to check the advance of the Turks toward 
 Constantinople. But even this benefit was more than undone 
 by the weakening of the Roman Empire in the East as a result 
 of the Fourth Crusade. 
 
 Of the many reasons for the failure of the crusades, three 
 require special consideration. In the first place, there was the 
 inability of eastern and western Europe to coop- -v^rhythe 
 erate in supporting the holy wars. A united crusades 
 Christendom might well have been invincible. 
 But the bitter antagonism between the Greek and Roman 
 churches ^ effectually prevented all unity of action. The emper- 
 ors at Constantinople, after the First Crusade, rarely assisted 
 the crusaders and often secretly hindered them. In the second 
 place, the lack of sea-power, as seen in the earlier crusades, 
 worked against their success. Instead of being able to go by 
 water directly to Syria, it was necessary to follow the long, over- 
 land route from France or Germany through Hungary, Bul- 
 garia, the territory of the Roman Empire in the East, and the 
 deserts and mountains of Asia Minor. The armies that reached 
 their destination after this toilsome march were in no condition 
 
 ' See pages 362-363. 
 
480 The Crusades 
 
 for effective campaigning. In the third place, the crusaders 
 were never numerous enough to colonize so large a country as 
 Syria and absorb its Moslem population. They conquered 
 part of Syria in the First Crusade, but could not hold it per- 
 manently in the face of determined resistance. 
 
 In spite of these and other reasons the Christians of Europe 
 might have continued much longer their efforts to recover the 
 Why the Holy Land, had they not lost faith in the move- 
 
 crusades ment. But after two centuries the old crusading 
 
 enthusiasm died out, the old ideal of the crusade 
 as "the way of God" lost iti spell. Men had begun to think 
 less of winning future salvation by visits to distant shrines and 
 to think more of their present duties to the world about them. 
 They came to believe that Jerusalem could best be won as 
 Christ and the Apostles had won it — "by love, by prayers, 
 and by the shedding of tears." 
 
 The crusades could not fail to affect in many ways the life 
 of western Europe. For instance, they helped to undermine 
 feudalism. Thousands of barons and knights mortgaged or 
 Influence of ^°^^ their lands in order to raise money for a cru- 
 the crusades sading expedition. Thousands more perished in 
 on eu sm gyj.jg^^ ^^^^ their estates, through failure of heirs, 
 reverted to the crown. Moreover, private warfare, that curse 
 of the Middle Ages,^ also tended to die out with the departure 
 for the Holy Land of so many turbulent feudal lords. Their 
 decline in both numbers and influence, and the corresponding 
 growth of the royal authority, may best be traced in the 
 changes that came about in France, the original home of the 
 crusading movement. 
 
 , One of the most important effects of the crusades was on 
 commerce. They created a constant demand for the trans- 
 The crusades portation of men and supphes, encouraged ship- 
 and building, and extended the market for eastern 
 
 commerce ^^^^^ -^ Europe. The products of Damascus, 
 Mosul, Alexandria, Cairo, and other great cities were carried 
 across the Mediterranean to the Italian seaports, whence they 
 
 1 See page 423. 
 
 4 
 
Results of the Crusades 481 
 
 found their way into all European lands. The elegance of the 
 Orient, with its silks, tapestries, precious stones, perfumes, 
 spices, pearls, and ivory, was so enchanting that an enthusiastic 
 crusader called it "the vestibule of Paradise." 
 
 Finally, it must be noted how much the crusades contributed 
 to intehectual and social progress. They brought ' the inhab- 
 itants of western Europe into close relations with ^^ 
 
 . The crusades 
 
 one another, with their fellow Christians of the and 
 
 Roman Empire in the East, and with the natives jntellectual 
 of Asia Minor, Syria, and Eg3^t. The intercourse 
 between Christians and Moslems was particularly stimulating, 
 because the East at this time surpassed the West in civiliza- 
 tion. The crusaders enjoyed the advantages which come from 
 travel in strange lands and among unfamiliar peoples. They 
 went out from their castles or villages to see great cities, marble 
 palaces, superb dresses, and elegant manners; they returned 
 with finer tastes, broader ideas, and wider sympathies. Like 
 the conquests of Alexander the Great, the crusades opened up a 
 new world. 
 
 When all is said, the crusades remain one of the most remark- 
 able movements in history. They exhibited the nations of 
 western Europe for the first time making a united significance 
 effort for a common end. The crusaders were not of the 
 hired soldiers, but volunteers, who, while the 
 religious fervor lasted, gladly abandoned their homes and faced 
 hardship and death in pursuit of a spiritual ideal. They failed 
 to accomplish their purpose, yet humanity is the richer for the 
 memory of their heroism and chivalry. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate Europe and the Mediterranean lands by religions, 
 about 109s A.D. 2. On an outline map indicate the routes of the Fiirst and the 
 Third Crusades. 3. Locate on the map the following places: Clermont; Acre; 
 Antioch; Zara; Edessa; and Damascus. 4. Identify the following dates: 1204 
 A.D.; logs A.D.; iog6 a.d.; 1291 a.d. 5. Write a short essay describing the imag- 
 inary experiences of a crusader to the Holy Land. 6. Mention some instances 
 which illustrate the religious enthusiasm of the crusaders. 7. Compare the Moham- 
 medan pilgrimage to Mecca with the pilgrimages of Christians to Jerusalem in the 
 Middle Ages. 8. Compare the Christian crusade with the Mohammedan jihad, 
 
482 The Crusades 
 
 or holy war. 9. How did the expression, a "red-cross knight," arise? 10. Why 
 is the Second Crusade often called "St. Bernard's Crusade"? 11. Why has the 
 Third Crusade been called "the most interesting international expedition of the 
 Middle Ages"? 12. Would the crusaders in 1204 a.d. have attacked Constanti- 
 nople, if the schism of 1054 a.d. had not occurred? 13. "Mixture, or at least 
 contact of races, is essential to progress." How do the crusades illustrate the 
 truth of this statement? 14. Were the crusades the only means by which 
 western Europe was brought in contact with Moslem civilization? 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 THE MONGOLS AND THE OTTOMAN TURKS TO 1453 A.D. 
 
 175. The Mongols 
 
 The extensive steppes in the middle and north of Asia have 
 formed, for thousands of years, the abode of nomadic peoples 
 belonging to the Yellow race. In prehistoric The Asiatic 
 times they spread over northern Europe, but they counter- 
 were gradually supplanted by white-skinned Indo- ^ ^^ 
 Europeans, until now only remnants of them exist, such as the 
 Finns and Lapps. In later ages history records how the Huns, 
 the Bulgarians, and the Magyars have poured into Europe, 
 spreading terror and destruction in their path.'^ These invaders 
 were followed in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries by the 
 even more terrible Mongols and Ottoman Turks. Their inroads 
 might well be described as Asia's reply to the crusades, as an 
 Asiatic counter-attack upon Europe. 
 
 The Mongols, who have given their name to the entire race 
 
 of yellow-skinned peoples, now chiefly occupy the high plateau 
 
 bounded on the north by Siberia, on the south by 
 
 Mongolia 
 China, on the east by Manchuria, and on the west 
 
 by Turkestan. 2 Although the greater part of this area consists 
 
 of the Gobi desert, there are many oases and pastures available 
 
 at different seasons of the year to the inhabitants. Hence the 
 
 principal occupation of the Mongols has always been cattle 
 
 breeding, and their horses, oxen, sheep, and camels have always 
 
 furnished them with food and clothing. 
 
 Like most nomads the Mongols dwell in tents, each family 
 
 often by itself. Severe simplicity is the rule of life, for property 
 
 consists of little more than one's flocks and herds, clothes, and 
 
 weapons. The modern Mongols are a peaceable, kindly folk, 
 
 1 See pages 241, 247, 314, 316, 334. 
 
 2 Mongolia has long been a part of the Chinese Empire, but in 191 2 a.d., when 
 China became a republic, Mongolia declared its independence. 
 
 483 
 
484 The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks 
 
 who have adopted from Tibet a debased form of Buddhism, 
 Mongol life but the Mongols of the thirteenth century in 
 and character rehgion and morals were scarcely above the level 
 of American Indians. To ruthless cruelty and passion for 
 
 Hut-wagon of the Mongols (Reconstruction) 
 
 On the wagon was placed a sort of hut or pavilion made of wands bound together with 
 narrow thongs. The structure was then covered with felt or cloth and provided with 
 latticed windows. Hut-wagons, being very light, were sometimes of enormous size. 
 
 plunder they added an efficiency in warfare which enabled them, 
 within fifty years, to overrun much of Asia and the eastern part 
 of Europe. 
 
 The daily life of the Mongols was a training school for war. 
 Constant practice in riding, scouting, and the use of arms made 
 Military every man a soldier. The words with which an 
 
 prowess of ancient Greek historian described the savage 
 the Mongols gcythians applied perfectly to the Mongols: 
 "Having neither cities nor forts, and carrying their dwelhngs 
 with them wherever they go; accustomed, moreover, one and 
 all, to shoot from horseback; and living not by husbandry but 
 on their cattle, their wagons the only houses that they possess, 
 how can they fail of being irresistible?" ^ 
 
 176. Conquests of the Mongols, 1206-1405 A.D. 
 
 For ages the Mongols had dwelt in scattered tribes throughout 
 their Asiatic wilderness, engaged in petty struggles with one 
 
 I Herodotus, iv, 46. 
 
Conquests of the Mongols 485 
 
 another for cattle and pasture lands. It was the celebrated 
 Jenghiz Khan/ chief of one of the tribes, who jenghiz 
 brought them all under his authority and then led J^^ 
 them to the conquest of the world. Of him it may be said 
 with truth that he had the most victorious of military careers, 
 and that he constructed the most extensive empire known to 
 history. If Jenghiz had possessed the ability of a statesman, 
 he would have taken a place by the side of Alexander the 
 Great and Julius Caesar. 
 
 Jenghiz first sent the Mongol armies, which contained many 
 Turkish allies, over the Great Wall ^ and into the fertile plains 
 of China. All the northern half of the country Mongol 
 was quickly overrun. Then Jenghiz turned west- Empire under, 
 ward and invaded Turkestan and Persia. Seven 1206-1227 
 centuries have not sufficed to repair the damage ■^••'^• 
 which the Mongols wrought in this once-prosperous land. The 
 great cities of Bokhara, Samarkand, Merv, and Herat,^ long 
 centers of Moslem culture, were pillaged and burned, and their 
 inhabitants were put to the sword. Like the Huns the Mongols 
 seemed a scourge sent by God. Still further conquests enlarged 
 the empire, which at the death of Jenghiz in -1227 a.d. stretched 
 from the Dnieper River to the China Sea. 
 
 The Mongol dominions in the thirteenth century were 'in- 
 creased by the addition of Korea, southern China, and Meso- 
 potamia, as well as the greater part of Asia Minor Mongol 
 
 and Russia. Japan, indeed, repulsed the Mongol Empire 
 111 in . r . . . under the 
 
 hordes, but at the other extremity of Asia they successors 
 
 captured Bagdad, sacked the city, and brought of jenghiz 
 
 the caliphate to an end.^ The Mongol realm was very loosely 
 
 organized, however, and during the fourteenth century it fell 
 
 apart into a number of independent states, or khanates. 
 
 It was reserved for another renowned Oriental monarch, 
 
 Timur the Lame,^ to restore the empire of Jenghiz Khan. His 
 
 1 "The Very Mighty King." 
 
 2 See page 20. 
 
 ' For the location of these cities see the map on page 486. 
 
 * See page 381. 
 
 6 Commonly known as Tamerlane. 
 
486 
 
 The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks 
 
The Mongols in China and India 
 
 487 
 
 Timur the 
 Lame, died 
 1405 A.D. 
 
 biographers traced his descent from that famous Mongol, but 
 Timur was a Turk and 
 an adherent 
 of Islam. 
 He has come 
 
 down to us as perhaps 
 the most terrible person- 
 ification in history of 
 the evil spirit of con- 
 quest. Such distant re- 
 gions as India, Syria, 
 Armenia, Asia Minor, 
 and Russia were trav- 
 ersed by Timur's sol- 
 diers, who left behind 
 them only the smoking 
 ruins of a thousand cities 
 and abominable trophies 
 in the shape of columns 
 or pyramids of human 
 heads. Timur died in 
 his seventieth year, while 
 leading his troops against 
 China, and the exten- 
 sive emphe which he 
 had built up in Asia soon 
 crumbled to pieces. 
 
 Tomb of Timtir at Samarkand 
 
 Samarkand in Russian Central Asia became 
 Timur's capital in 1369 A.D. The city was once a 
 center of Mohammedan wealth and culture, famous 
 for its beautiful mosques, palaces, and colleges. The 
 Gur-Amir, or tomb of Timur, consists of a chapel, 
 crowned by a dome and enclosed by a wall. Time 
 and earthquakes have greatly injured this fine build- 
 ing. The remains of Timur lie here under a huge 
 block of jade. 
 
 177. The Mongols in China and India 
 
 The Mongols ruled over China for about one hundred and 
 fifty years. During this period they became thoroughly imbued 
 with Chinese culture. " China," said an old writer, Mongol sway 
 "is a sea that salts aU the rivers flowing into it." "^ China 
 The most eminent of the Mongol emperors was Jenghiz Khan's 
 grandson, Kublai (12 59-1 294 a.d.). He built a new capital, 
 which in medieval times was known as Cambaluc and is now 
 caUed Peking. While Kublai was on the throne, the Venetian 
 
488 The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks 
 
 traveler, Marco Polo/ visited China, and he describes in glowing- 
 colors the virtues and glories of the "Great Khan." There 
 appears to have been considerable trade between Europe and 
 China at this time, and Franciscan missionaries and papal 
 legates penetrated to the remote East. After the downfall of 
 the Mongol dynasty in 1368 a.d. China again shut her doors to 
 foreign peoples. All intercourse with Europe ceased until 
 the arrival of the Portuguese in the sixteenth century.^ 
 
 Northern India, which in earlier ages had witnessed the coming 
 of Persian, Macedonian, and Arabian conquerors, did not escape 
 Timurand visitations by fresh Asiatic hordes. Timur the 
 Baber Lame, at the head of an innumerable host, rushed' 
 
 down upon the banks of the Indus and the Ganges 
 and sacked Delhi, making there a full display of his unrivaled 
 ferocity. Timur's invasion left no permanent impress on the 
 history of India, but its memory fired the imagination of another 
 Turkish chieftain, Baber, a remote descendant of Timur. In 
 1525 A.D. he invaded India and speedily made himself master of 
 the northern part of the country. 
 
 The empire which Baber established in India is known as 
 that of the Moguls, an Arabic form of the word Mongol. The 
 Empire of Moguls, however, were Turkish in blood and 
 the Moguls Mohammedans in religion. The Mogul emperors 
 reigned in great splendor from their capitals at Delhi and Agra, 
 until the decline of their power in the eighteenth century opened 
 the way for the British conquest of India. 
 
 178. The Mongols in Eastern Europe 
 
 The location of Russia^ on the border of Asia exposed that 
 
 country to the full force of the Mongol attack. Jenghiz KJian's 
 
 successors, entering Europe north of the Caspian, 
 Mongol -11 1 T-. • 
 
 conquest of Swept resistlessly over the Russian plam. Mos- 
 
 Russia, 1237- ^q-^ and Kiev fell in quick succession, and before 
 
 1240 A.D. , , r^ ■ • 1 1 J r 
 
 long the greater part of Russia was m the hands or 
 
 the Mongols. Wholesale massacres marked their progress. 
 
 "No eye remained open to weep for the dead." 
 
 1 See page 6i6. ^ gee page 622. 
 
 ' For the early history of Russia see page 400. 
 

The Mongols in Eastern Europe 
 
 489 
 
 Still the invaders pressed on. They devastated Hungary, 
 driving the Magyar king in panic flight from his realm. They 
 
 I^on^itude East 50° from 
 
 Russia at the end of the Middle Ages 
 
 overran Poland. At a great battle in Silesia they destroyed 
 the knighthood of Germany and filled nine sacks invasion of 
 with the right ears of slaughtered enemies. The 5?l^d and 
 European peoples, taken completely by surprise, the Mongols, 
 could offer no effective resistance to these Asiatics, ^^^^ ^•■'-*- 
 who combined superiority in numbers with surpassing general- 
 
490 The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks 
 
 ship. Since the Arab attack in the eighth century Christen- 
 dom had never been in graver peril. But the wave of Mongol 
 invasion, which threatened to engulf Europe in barbarism, 
 receded as quickly as it came. The Mongols soon abandoned 
 Poland and Hungary and retired to their possessions in Russia. 
 
 The ruler of the "Golden Horde," as the western section 
 of the Mongol Empire was called, continued to be the lord of 
 -j-jjg Russia for about two hundred and fifty years. 
 
 " Golden Russia, throughout this period, was little more 
 
 °^ ® than a dependency of Asia. The conquered people 
 
 were obliged to pay a heavy tribute and to furnish soldiers for 
 the Mongol armies. Their princes, also, became vassals of the 
 Great Khan. 
 
 The Mongols, or "Tartars" ^ are usually said to have Oriental- 
 ized Russia. It seems clear, however, that they did not inter- 
 Mongol ^^^^ "with the language, religion, and laws of their 
 influence subjects. The chief result of the Mongol suprem- 
 on ussia ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ Russia from western Europe, 
 
 just at the time when England, France, Germany, and Italy 
 were emerging from the darkness of the early Middle Ages. 
 
 The invasion of the Mongols proved to be, indirectly, the 
 making of the Russian state. Before they came the country 
 Rise of was a patchwork of rival, and often warring, prin- 
 
 Muscovy cipalities. The need of union against the common 
 
 enemy welded them together. The principality of Muscovy, 
 so named from the capital city of Moscow, conquered its neigh- 
 bors, annexed the important city of Novgorod, whose vast 
 possessions stretched from Lapland to the Urals, and finally 
 became powerful enough to shake off the Mongol yoke. 
 
 The final deliverance of Russia from the Mongols was accom- 
 Reign of plished by Ivan III, surnamed the Great. This 
 
 Ivan III, j-yigj. ig a^igQ regarded as the founder of Russian 
 
 the Great, ... , i i j i,- 
 
 1462-1505 autocracy, that is, of a personal, absolute, and arbi- 
 
 ^•^- trary government. With a view to strengthening 
 
 his claim to be the poUtical heir of the eastern emperors, 
 
 I The name Tartar (more correctly, Tatar) was originally applied to both Mongol 
 and Turkish tribes that entered Russia. There are still over three milUons of these 
 "Tartars" in the Russian Empire. 
 
The Ottoman Turks and their Conquests 491 
 
 Ivan married a niece of the last ruler at Constantinople, who in 
 1453 A.D. had fallen in the defense of his capital against the 
 Ottoman Turks. Henceforth the Russian ruler described him- 
 seh as "the new Tsar' Constantine in the new city of Constan- 
 tine, Moscow." 
 
 ( 
 
 179. The Ottoman Turks and their Conquests, 
 1227-1453 A.D. 
 
 The first appearance of the Ottoman Turks in history dates 
 from 1227 A.D., the year of Jenghiz Khan's death. In that 
 year a small Turkish horde, driven westward from Rise of the 
 their central Asian homes by the Mongol advance, Ottomans 
 settled in Asia Minor. There they enjoyed the protection of 
 their kinsmen, the Seljuk Turks, and from them accepted Islam. 
 As the Seljuk power declined, that of the Ottomans rose in its 
 stead. About 1300 a.d. their chieftain, Othman,^ declared his 
 independence and became the founder of the Ottoman Empire. 
 
 The growth of the Ottoman power was almost as rapid as that 
 of the Arabs or of the Mongols. During the first half of the 
 fourteenth century they firmly established them- ottoman 
 selves in northwestern Asia Minor, along the expansion 
 beautiful shores washed by the Bosporus, the Sea of Marmora, 
 and the Dardanelles. The second half of the same century 
 found them in Europe, wresting province after province from 
 the feeble hands of the eastern emperors. First came the seizure 
 of GallipoU on the Dardanelles, which long remained the prin- 
 cipal Turkish naval station. Then followed the capture of 
 Adrianople, where in earlier centuries the Visigoths had de- 
 stroyed a Roman army.^ By 1400 a.d. all that remained of the 
 Roman Empire in the East was Constantinople and a small 
 district in the vicinity of that city. 
 
 The Turks owed much of their success to the famous body 
 of troops known as Janizaries.* These were recruited for the 
 
 1 The title Tsar, or Czar, is supposed to be a contraction of the word Caesar. 
 
 2 WTience the name Ottoman apphed to this branch of the Turks. 
 
 3 See page 242. 
 
 * A name derived from the Turkish yeni cheri, "new troops." 
 
492 The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks 
 
 Constanti- 
 nople 
 besieged 
 
 most part from Christian children surrendered by their parents 
 The as tribute. The Janizaries received an education 
 
 Janizaries jj^ |-]^g Moslem faith and careful instruction in 
 the use of arms. Their discipline and fanatic zeal made 
 them irresistible on the field of battle. 
 
 Constantinople had never recovered from the blow inflicted 
 
 upon it by the free- 
 booters of 
 the Fourth 
 Crusade.^ 
 It was isolated from 
 western Europe by the 
 advance of the Turks. 
 Frantic appeals for 
 help brought only a 
 few ships and men 
 from Genoa and 
 Venice. When in 1453 
 A.D. the sultan Moham- 
 med II, commanding 
 a large army amply 
 supplied with artillery, 
 appeared before the 
 walls, all men knew that Constantinople was doomed. 
 
 The defense of the city forms one of the most stirring episodes 
 in history. The Christians, not more than eight thousand in 
 Capttire of number, were a mere handful compared to the 
 the city Ottoman hordes. Yet they held out for nearly 
 
 two months against every assault. When at length the end drew 
 near, the Roman emperor, Constantine Palasologus, a hero 
 worthy of the name he bore, went with his followers at midnight 
 to Sancta Sophia and there in that solemn fane received a last 
 communion. Before sunrise on the following day the Turks 
 were within the walls. The emperor, refusing to survive the 
 city which he could not save, fell in the onrush of the Janizaries. 
 Constantinople endured a sack of three days, during which 
 1 See page 478. 
 
 Mohammed II 
 
 A medal showing the strong face of the conqueror 
 of Constantinople. 
 
The Ottoman Turks in Southeastern Europe 493 
 
 many works of art, previously spared by the crusaders, were 
 destroyed. Mohammed II then made a triumphal entry into 
 the city and in Sancta Sophia, now stripped of its crosses, 
 images, and other Christian emblems, proclaimed the faith of 
 the prophet. And so the "Turkish night," as Slavic poets 
 named it, descended on this ancient home of civilization. 
 
 The capture of Constantinople is rightly regarded as an 
 epoch-making event. It meant the end, once for all, of the 
 empire which had served so long as the rearguard An epoch- 
 of Christian civilization, as the bulwark of the making event 
 West against the East. Europe stood aghast at a calamity 
 which she had done so little to prevent. The Christian powers 
 of the West have been paying dearly, even to our own time, for 
 their failure to save New Rome from infidel hands. 
 
 180. The Ottoman Turks in Southeastern Europe 
 
 Turkey was now a European state. After the occupation of 
 Constantinople the Ottoman territories continued to expand, 
 and at the death of Mohammed II they included ^ x- ^ 
 what are now Bulgaria, Rumania, Serbia, Albania, Ottoman 
 and Greece. Of all the Balkan states only tiny ^^p^^^^o^^ 
 Montenegro, protected by mountain ramparts, preserved its 
 independence. 
 
 The Turks form a small minority among the inhabitants of 
 the Balkans. At the present time there are said to be less than 
 one million Turks in southeastern Europe. Even Nature of 
 about Constantinople the Greeks far outnumber Turkish rule 
 them. The Turks from the outset have been, not a nation in 
 the proper sense of the word, but rather an army of occupation, 
 holding down by force their far more numerous Christian 
 subjects. 
 
 The people who thus acquired dominion over all southeastern 
 Europe had become, even at the middle of the fifteenth century, 
 greatly mixed in blood. Their ancestors were The Turks a 
 natives of central Asia, but in Europe they inter- ™ixed people 
 married freely with their Christian captives and with converts 
 from Christianity to Islam. So far has this admixture proceeded 
 
494 The Mongols and the Ottoman Turks 
 
The Ottoman Turks in Southeastern Europe 495 
 
 that the modern Turks are almost entirely European in physique. 
 
 The Bulgarians, who came out of Asia to devastate Europe, 
 at length turned Christian, adopted a Slavic speech, and entered 
 the family of European nations. The Magyars, isolation of 
 who followed them, also made their way into the, *^® Turks 
 fellowship of Christendom. Quite the opposite has been the 
 case with the Turks. Preserving their Asiatic language and 
 Moslem faith, they have remained in southeastern Europe, not 
 a transitory scourge, but an abiding oppressor of Christian 
 lands. Every century since 1453 a.d. has widened the gulf 
 between them and their subjects. 
 
 The isolation of the Turks has prevented them from assim- 
 ilating the higher culture of the peoples whom they conquered. 
 They have never created anything in science, art, ^ , . , 
 literature, commerce, or industry. Conquest has influence in 
 
 been the Turks' one business in the world, and southeastern 
 
 Europe 
 when they ceased conquering their decline set in. 
 
 But it was not till the end of the seventeenth century that the 
 
 Turkish Empire entered on that downward road which is now 
 
 fast leading to its extinction as a European power. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Locate these cities: Bokhara; Samarkand; Merv; Herat; Bagdad; Peking; 
 Delhi; Kiev; Moscow; and Adrianople. 2. Who were Baber, Kublai Khan, 
 Othman, Mohammed II, Constantine Palaeologus, and Ivan the Great? 3. Why 
 should the steppes of central and northern Asia have been a nursery of warlike 
 peoples? 4. What parts of Asia were not included in the Mongol Empire at its 
 greatest extent? 5. Trace on the map on page 486 the further expansion of the 
 Mongol Empire after the death of Jenghiz Khan. 6. "Scratch a Russian and you 
 will find a Tartar." What does this mean? 7. Why did the Mongol conquest of 
 Russia tend to strengthen the sentiment of nationality in the Russian people? 
 8. How did the tsars come to regard themselves as the successors of the Eastern 
 emperors? 9. Compare the Janizaries with the Christian military-religious orders. 
 
 10. How was "the victory of the Crescent secured by the children of the Cross"? 
 
 1 1 . Why were the invasions of the Mongols and Ottoman Turks more destructive 
 to civiHzation than those of the Germans, the Arabs, and the Northmen? 
 
 12. Enumerate the more important services of the Roman Empire in the East 
 to civilization. 13. On an outline map indicate the extent of the Ottoman Empire 
 in I4S3 A.D. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 EUROPEAN NATIONS DURING THE LATER MIDDLE AGES^ 
 
 181. Growth of the Nations 
 
 The map of western Europe, that is, of Europe west of the 
 great Russian plain and the Balkan peninsula, shows this part 
 The new of the continent at present divided into no less 
 
 nationalism than thirteen separate and independent nations. 
 Most of them arose during the latter part of the Middle Ages. 
 They have existed so long that we now think of the national 
 state as the highest type of human association, forgetting that 
 it has been preceded by other forms of political organization, 
 such as the Greek republic, the Roman Empire, and the feudal 
 state, and that it may be followed some day by an international 
 or universal state composed of all civilized peoples. 
 
 These national states were the successors of feudahsm. The 
 establishment of the feudal system in any country meant, as 
 The national ^^^ been seen, its division into numerous small 
 state and communities, each with a law court, treasury, and 
 
 ^" ^°^ army. This system of local government helped 
 to keep order in an age of confusion, but it did not meet the 
 needs of a progressive society. In most parts of Europe the 
 feudal states gradually gave way to centralized governments 
 ruled by despotic kings. 
 
 A feudal king was often little more than a figurehead, equaled, 
 or perhaps surpassed, in power by some of his own vassals. But 
 The new in England, France, Spain, and other countries a 
 
 monarchies series of astute and energetic sovereigns were able 
 to strengthen their authority at the expense of the nobles. 
 They formed permanent armies by insisting that all miUtary 
 service should be rendered to themselves and not to the feudal 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter xiv, "St. Louis"; 
 chapter xv, "Episodes of the Hundred Years' War"; chapter xvi, "Meipoirs of a 
 French Courtier." 
 
 496 
 
England under William the Conqueror 497 
 
 lords. They got into their own hands the administration of 
 justice. They developed a revenue system, with the taxes 
 collected by royal officers and deposited in the royal treasury. 
 The kings thus succeeded in creating in each country one 
 power which all the inhabitants feared, respected, and 
 obeyed. 
 
 A national state in modern times is keenly conscious of its 
 separate existence. All its people usually speak the same 
 language and have for their "fatherland" the xhe senti- 
 warmest feelings of patriotic devotion. In the ment of 
 Middle Ages, hoAvever, patriotism was commonly °^ °" ^ 
 confounded with loyalty to the sovereign, while the differences 
 between nations were obscured by the existence of an inter- 
 national Church and by the use of Latin as the common language 
 of all cultivated persons. The sentiment of nationality arose 
 earlier in England than on the Continent, partly owing to the 
 insular position of that country, but nowhere did it become 
 a very strong influence before the end of the fifteenth century. 
 
 182. England under William the Conqueror, 
 1066-1087 A.D.; the Norman Kingship 
 
 The Normans were the last invaders of England. Since 
 X066 A.D. the English Channel, not more than twenty-one 
 miles wide between Dover and Calais, has formed ^j^g l^^^ 
 a watery barrier against Continental domination, invasion 
 The English people, for eight and a half centuries, ° "^ ^° 
 have been free to develop their ideals, customs, and methods of 
 government in their own way. We shall now learn how they 
 established a strong monarchy and at the same time laid deep 
 and firm the foundations of constitutional liberty. 
 
 William the Conqueror had won England by force of arms. 
 He ruled it as a despot. Those who resisted him he treated 
 as rebels, confiscating their land and giving it to wuiiam's 
 Norman followers. To prevent uprisings he built despotic rule 
 a castle in every important town and garrisoned it with his own 
 soldiers. The Tower of London still stands as an impressive 
 memorial of the days of the Conquest. But William did not 
 
498 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 rely on force alone. He sought with success to attach the 
 English to himself by retaining most of their old customs and 
 by giving them an enlightened administration of the law. 
 "Good peace he made in this land," said the old Anglo-Saxon 
 chronicler, "so that a man might travel over the kingdom with 
 
 his bosom full of gold 
 without molestation, 
 and no man durst 
 kill another, however 
 great the injury he 
 might have received 
 from him." 
 
 The feudal system 
 on the Continent 
 permitted a powerful 
 WilUamand noble to 
 f eudaUsm gather 
 
 his vassals and make 
 war on the king, 
 whenever he chose to 
 do so. William had 
 been familiar with 
 this evil side of feu- 
 dahsm, both in France 
 and in his own duchy 
 of Normandy, and he 
 determined to pre- 
 vent its introduction into England. William estabHshed the 
 principle that a. vassal owed his first duty to the king and 
 not to his immediate lord. If a noble rebelled and his men 
 followed him, they were to be treated as traitors. Rebellion 
 proved to be an especially difficult matter in England, since 
 the estates which a great lord possessed were not all in any 
 one place but were scattered about the kingdom. A noble 
 who planned to revolt could be put down before he was 
 able to collect his retainers from the most distant parts of 
 the country. 
 
 The " White Tower " 
 
 Forms part of the Tower of London. 
 William the Conqueror. 
 
 Built by 
 
Royal Justice and the Common Law 499 
 
 The extent of William's authority is illustrated by the survey 
 which he caused to have made of the taxable property of the 
 kingdom. Royal commissioners went throughout Domesday 
 the length and breadth of England to find out how Book, 
 much farm land there was in every county, how * ' 
 
 many landowners there were, and what each man possessed, 
 to the last ox or cow or pig. The reports were set down in the 
 famous Domesday Book, perhaps so called because one could 
 
 rm adan^yxl^y i': Jcvai/ ntctltf. CowtaU A^lfjaw 
 ftf eo 4» e\n^ altiCiicl>jw-Ii^ ^(jty^Tf Claire' oniKmi^, 
 
 A Passage prom Domesday Book 
 
 Beginning of the entry for Oxford. The handwriting is the beautiful Carolingian 
 minuscule which the Norman Conquest introduced into England. The two volumes 
 of this compilation and the chest in which they were formerly preserved may be seen 
 in the Pubhc Record Office, London. 
 
 no more appeal from it than from the Last Judgment. A 
 similar census of population and property had never before 
 been taken in the Middle Ages. 
 
 Almost at the close of his reign William is said to have sum- 
 moned all the landowning mien in England to a great meeting 
 on SaHsbury Plain. They assembled there to xheSaUsbury 
 the number, as it is reported, of sixty thousand Oath, 
 and promised "that they would be faithful to ^°^^^-^- 
 him against all other men." The Sahsbury Oath was a 
 national act of homage and allegiance to the king. 
 
 183. England under Henry II, 1154-1189 A.D.; 
 Royal Justice and the Common Law 
 
 Henry II, who ascended the English throne in 11 54 a.d., was 
 a grandson of William the Conqueror and the first of the famous 
 
500 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 Plantagenet ^ family. Henry spent more than half of his 
 Henry II, reign abroad, looking after his extensive posses- 
 
 Plantagenet sions in France, but this fact did not prevent him 
 from giving England good government. Three things in which 
 all Englishmen take special pride — the courts, the jury sys- 
 tem, and the Common law — began to take shape during 
 Henry's reign. 
 
 Henry, first of all, developed the royal court of justice. 
 This had been, at first, simply the court of the king's chief 
 The king's vassals, corresponding to the local feudal courts.^ 
 court Henry transformed it from an occasional assembly 
 
 of warlike nobles into a regular body of trained lawyers, and at 
 the same time opened its doors to all except serfs. In the 
 king's court any freeman could find a justice that was cheaper 
 and speedier than that dispensed by the feudal lords. The 
 higher courts of England have sprung from this institution. 
 
 Henry also took measures to bring the king's justice directly 
 to the people. He sent members of the royal court on circuit 
 Circuit throughout the kingdom. At least once a year a 
 
 judges judge was to hold an assembly in each county and 
 
 try such cases as were brought before him. This system of cir- 
 cuit judges helped to make the law uniform in all parts of 
 England. 
 
 The king's court owed much of its popularity to the fact that 
 it employed a better form of trying cases than the old ordeal. 
 Trial by oath-swearing, or judicial duel. Henry introduced 
 
 "petty jury" g^ method of jury trial which had long been in use 
 in Normandy. When a case came before the king's judges on 
 circuit, they were to select twelve knights, usually neighbors of 
 the parties engaged in the dispute, to make an investigation 
 and give a "verdict" ^ as to which side was in the right. These 
 selected men bore the name of "jurors,"^ because they swore to 
 
 1 The name comes from that of the broom plant (Latin planta genesta), a sprig 
 of which Henry's father used to wear in his hat. The family is also called Angevin, 
 because Henry on his father's side descended from the counts of Anjou in France. 
 
 2 See page 419. 
 
 3 Latin verum dictum, "a true statement." 
 * Latin /mt'o, "I take an oath." 
 
502 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 tell the truth. In Henry's time this method of securing justice 
 applied only to civil cases, that is, to cases affecting land and 
 other forms of property, but later it was extended to persons 
 charged with criminal offenses. Thus arose the ''petty jury," 
 an institution which nearly all European peoples have borrowed 
 from England. 
 
 Another of Henry's innovations developed into the ''grand 
 jury." Before his time many offenders went unpunished, 
 Accusation especially if they were so powerful that no 
 by the private individual dared accuse them. Henry 
 
 gran jury pj-Qvided that when the king's justices came to a 
 county court a number of selected men should be put upon 
 their oath and required to give the names of any persons whom 
 they knew or believed to be guilty of crimes. Such persons 
 were then to be arrested and tried. This "grand jury," as it 
 came to be called, thus had the public duty of making accusa- 
 tions, whether its members felt any personal interest in the 
 matter or not. 
 
 The decisions handed down by the legal experts who com- 
 posed the royal court formed the basis of the EngHsh system of 
 The jurisprudence. It received the name Common 
 
 Common law i^lw because it grew out of such customs as were 
 common to the realm, as distinguished from those which were 
 merely local. This law, from Henry's II's time, became so 
 widespread and so firmly established that it could not be 
 supplanted by the Roman law followed on the Continent. 
 Carried by English colonists across the seas, it has now come 
 to prevail throughout a great part of the world. 
 
 184. The Great Charter, 1215 A.D. 
 
 The great Henry, from whose legal reforms English-speaking 
 
 peoples receive benefit even to-day, was followed by his son, 
 
 „ , , , Richard, the Lion-hearted crusader.^ After a 
 
 Richard I 
 
 and John, short reign Richard was succeeded by his brother, 
 
 1189-1216 John, a man so cruel, tyrannical, and wicked that 
 
 he is usually regarded as the worst of EngHsh 
 
 kings. In a war with the French ruler, Philip Augustus, John 
 
 I See pages 475-476. 
 
The Great Charter 
 
 503 
 
 6 Longitude 4 West from 2 Greenwich Longitude 2 East from 4 Greenwich (> 
 
 Dominions of the Plantagenets in England and France 
 
504 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 lost Normandy and some of the other English possessions on 
 the Continent.^ In a dispute with Innocent III he ended by 
 making an abject submission to the Papacy.^ Finally, John's 
 oppressive government provoked a revolt, and he was forced 
 to grant the charter of privileges known as Magna Carta. 
 
 Extract i^'rom the Great Charter 
 
 Facsimile of the opening lines. Four copies of Magna Carta, sealed with the great 
 seal of King John, as well as several unsealed copies, are in existence. The British 
 Museum possesses two of the sealed copies; the other two belong to the cathedrals of 
 Lincoln and Salisbury, respectively. 
 
 The Norman Conquest had made the king so strong that his 
 
 authority could be resisted only by a union of all classes of the 
 
 „„ . ^ people. The feudal lords were obliged to unite 
 Wmnmg of ^ . * 
 
 Magna with the clergy and the commons,^ in order to 
 
 ?^\ -r. save their honor, their estates, and their heads. 
 
 1215 A.D. ' ... 
 
 Matters came to a crisis in 121 5 a.d., when the 
 nobles, supported by the archbishop of Canterbury, placed 
 their demands for reform in writing before the king. John 
 swore furiously that they were "idle dreams without a shadow 
 of reason" and refused tp make any concessions. Thereupon 
 the nobles formed the "army of God and the Holy Church," 
 as it was called, and occupied London, thus ranging the towns- 
 people on their side. Deserted by all except the hired troops 
 which he had brought from the Continent, John was compelled 
 
 1 See page 514. 2 See page 461. 
 
 ' A term which refers to all freemen in town and country below the rank of 
 nobles. 
 
Parliament during the Thirteenth Century 505 
 
 to yield. At Runnimede on the Thames, not far from Windsor, 
 he set his seal to the Great Charter. 
 
 Magna Carta does not profess to be a charter of liberties for 
 all Englishmen. Most of its sixty-three clauses merely guaran- 
 tee to each member of the coalition against John character 
 — nobles, clergy, and commons — those special of Magna 
 privileges which the Norman rulers had tried to ^ 
 take away. Very little is said in this long document about the 
 serfs, who composed probably five-sixths of the population of 
 England in the thirteenth century. 
 
 But there are three clauses of Magna Carta which came to 
 have a most important part in the history of English freedom. 
 The first declared that no taxes were to be levied significance 
 on the nobles — besides the three recognized of Magna ' 
 feudal aids ^ — except by consent of the Great 
 Council of the realm. ^ By this clause the nobles compelled the 
 king to secure their consent before imposing any taxation. The 
 second set forth that no one was to be arrested, imprisoned, or 
 punished in any way, except after a trial by his equals and in 
 accordance with the law of the land. The third said simply 
 that to no one should justice be sold, denied, or delayed. These 
 last two clauses contained the germ of great legal principles 
 on which "the English people relied for protection against 
 despotic kings. They form a part of our American inherit- 
 ance from England and have passed into the laws of all our 
 states. 
 
 185. Parliament during the Thirteenth Century 
 
 The thirteenth century, which opened so auspiciously with 
 the winning of the Great Charter, is also memorable ugnj-y m 
 as the time when England developed her Parlia- 1216-1272 
 ment ^ into something like its present form. The " ' 
 first steps in parliamentary government were taken during 
 the reign of John's son, Henry HI. 
 
 1 See page 418. 2 Made up of the chief lords and bishops. 
 
 2 The word "parliament," from French parler, "to speak," originally meant a 
 talk or conference. Later, the word came to be appUed to the body of persons 
 assembled for conference. 
 
5o6 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 It had long been the custom in England that in all important 
 matters a ruler ought not to act without the advice and con- 
 sent of his leading men. The Anglo-Saxon kings 
 nagemot and sought the advice and consent of their Witenage- 
 the Great mot/ a body of nobles, royal officers, bishops, 
 and abbots. It approved laws, served as a court 
 of final appeal, elected a new monarch, and at times deposed 
 him. The Witenagemot did not disappear after the Norman 
 Conquest. Under the name of the Great Council it continued 
 to meet from time to time for consultation with the king. This 
 assembly was now to be transformed from a feudal body into a 
 parliament representing the entire nation. 
 
 The Great Council, which by one of the provisions of Magna 
 (?!!arta had been required to give its consent to the levying of 
 feudal dues, met quite frequently during Henry 
 Montfort's IH's reign. On one occasion, when Henry was 
 Y^^^^' in urgent need of money and the bishops and lords 
 refused to grant it, the king took the significant 
 step of calling to the council two knights from each county to 
 declare what aid they would give him. These knights, so ran 
 Henry's summons, were to come ''in the stead of each and all," 
 in other words, they were to act as representatives of the coun- 
 ties. Then in 1265 a.d., when the nobles were at war with the 
 king, a second and even more significant step was taken. Their 
 leader, Simon de Montfort, summoned to the council not only 
 two knights from each county, but also two citizens from each 
 of the more important towns. 
 
 The custom of selecting certain men to act in the name 
 and on the behaK of the community had existed during Anglo- 
 Therepre- Saxon times in local government. Representa- 
 sentative tives of the counties had been employed by the 
 
 sys em Norman kings to act as assessors in levying taxes. 
 
 As we have just learned, the "juries" of Henry II also consisted 
 of such representatives. The English people, in fact, were quite 
 familiar with the idea of representation long before it was 
 applied on a larger scale to Parliament. 
 
 ^ See page 407 and note i. 
 
Expansion of England under Edward I 507 
 
 Simon de Montfort's Parliament included only his own sup- 
 porters, and hence was not a truly national body. But it made 
 
 a precedent for the future. Thirty years later 
 
 IVIodel 
 Edward I called together at Westminster, now a Parliament" 
 
 part of London, a Parliament which included all °^ Edward i, 
 
 1 r ., 1 TT . • 1295 A.D. 
 
 classes 01 the people. Here were present arch- 
 bishops, bishops, and abbots, earls and barons, two knights 
 from every county, and two townsmen to represent each to\vn 
 in that county. After this time all these classes were regularly 
 summoned to meet in assembly at Westminster. 
 
 The separation of Parliament into two chambers came in 
 the fourteenth century. The House of Lords 
 included the nobles and higher clergy, the Plouse Lords and 
 
 of Commons, the representatives from counties House of 
 1 . . rr^i . 1 • 1 . . Commons 
 
 and cities, ihis bicameral arrangement, as it is 
 
 called, has been followed in the parliaments of most modern 
 countries. 
 
 The early English Parliament was not a law-making but a 
 tax- voting body. The king would call the two houses in session 
 only when he needed their sanction for raising Powers of 
 money. Parliament in its turn would refuse to Parliament 
 grant supplies until the king had corrected abuses in the admin- 
 istration or had removed unpopular officials. This control 
 of the public purse in time enabled Parhament to grasp other 
 powers. It became an accepted principle that royal officials 
 were responsible to Parliament for their actions, that the king 
 himself might be deposed for good cause, and that bills, when 
 passed by Parliament and signed by the king, were the law of 
 the land. England thus worked out in the Middle Ages a 
 system of parliamentary government which nearly all civilized 
 nations have held worthy of imitation. 
 
 186. Expansion of England under Edward I, 
 1272-1307 A.D. 
 
 Our narrative has been confined until now to England, which 
 forms, together with Wales and Scotland, the island known as 
 Great Britain. Ireland is the only other important division of 
 
5o8 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 Wales 
 
 the United Kingdom. It was almost inevitable that in process 
 The of time the British Isles should have come under 
 
 Bntish Isles ^ single government, but pohtical unity has not 
 yet fused English, Scotch, Welsh, and Irish into a single 
 people. 
 
 The conquest of Britain by the Anglo-Saxons drove many of 
 the Welsh,^ as the invaders called the Britons, 
 into the western part of the island. This district, 
 henceforth known as Wales, was one of the last strongholds of 
 
 the Celts. Even to-day a vari- 
 ety of the old Celtic language, 
 called Cymric, is still spoken by 
 the Welsh people. 
 
 In their wild and mountain- 
 ous country the Welsh long 
 resisted all attempts to subju- 
 Conquest gate them. Harold 
 ofWales exerted some au- 
 
 thority over Wales, William 
 the Conqueror entered part of 
 it, and Henry II induced the 
 local rulers to acknowledge him 
 as overlord, but it was Edward 
 I who first brought all Wales 
 under English sway. Edward 
 
 Every English ruler since Edward I has f OStCrcd the building of tOWnS 
 
 been crowned in this oak chair. Under the jj^ J^j^g j^g^ poSSCSsloU, divided 
 seat is the "Stone of Scone," said to have 
 
 been once used by the patriarch Jacob, it mtO COUntieS Or shirCS, after 
 
 Edward I brought it to London in 1291A.D, ^j^g system that prevailed in 
 
 as a token of the subjection of Scotland. . 
 
 England, and introduced the 
 Common law. He called his son, Edward II, who was born 
 in the country, the "Prince of Wales," and this title has ever 
 since been borne by the heir apparent to the Enghsh throne. 
 The work of uniting Wales to England went on slowly, and 
 two centuries elapsed before Wales was granted representation 
 in the House of Commons. 
 
 Coronation Chair, Westminster 
 Abbey 
 
 1 See page 310. 
 
Expansion of England under Edward I 509 
 
 Scodand derives its name from the Scots, who came over from 
 Ireland early in the fifth century.^ The northern Highlands, 
 
 C3^|^ ORKNEY t. 
 
 ISLANDS 
 
 NORTH 
 
 Scotland 
 
 a nest of rugged mountains washed by cold and storpiy seas, 
 have always been occupied in historic times by a 
 Celtic-speaking people, whose language, called 
 Gaelic, is not yet extinct there. This part of Scotland, like 
 Wales, was a home of freedom. The Romans did not attempt 
 to annex the Highlands, and the Anglo-Saxons and Danes never 
 
 1 See page 246. 
 
5IO Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 penetrated their fastnesses. On the other hand the southern 
 Lowlands, which include only about one-third of Scotland, 
 were subdued by the Teutonic invaders, and so this district 
 became thoroughly English in language and culture.^ 
 One might suppose that the Lowlands, geographically only 
 
 an extension of northern 
 The Scottish England and 
 kingdom inhabited by 
 
 an English-speaking 
 people, would have early 
 united with the southern 
 kingdom. But matters 
 turned out otherwise. 
 The Lowlands and the 
 Highlands came together 
 under a line of Celtic 
 kings, who fixed their resi- 
 dence at Edinburgh and 
 long maintained their in- 
 dependence. 
 
 Edward I, having con- 
 quered Wales, took ad- 
 Scotland vantage of 
 annexed by the disturbed 
 Edward I j • , • 
 
 conditions 
 
 which prevailed in Scot- 
 land to interfere in the 
 affairs of that country. The Scotch offered a brave but futile 
 resistance under William Wallace. This heroic leader, who 
 held out after most of his countrymen submitted, was finally 
 captured and executed. His head, according to the barbarous 
 practice of the time, was set upon a pole on London Bridge. 
 The English king now annexed Scotland without further 
 opposition. 
 
 But William Wallace by his life and still more by his death 
 had lit a fire which might never be quenched. Soon the Scotch 
 
 1 See the map, page 321. 
 
 A Queen Eleanor Cross 
 
 After the death of his wife Eleanor, Edward I 
 caused a memorial cross to be set up at each place 
 ■where her funeral procession had stopped on its way 
 to London. There were originally seven crosses. 
 Of the three that stiU exist, the Geddington cross is 
 the best preserved. It consists of three stories and 
 stands on a platform of eight steps. 
 
Unification of France 511 
 
 found another champion in the person of Robert Bruce. 
 
 Edward I, now old and broken, marched against „ ^ _, „ 
 
 ' . Robert Bruce 
 
 him, but died before reaching the border. The and Ban- 
 weakness of his son, Edward II, permitted the joj^^?^' 
 Scotch, ably led by Bruce, to win the signal vic- 
 tory of Bannockburn, near StirHng Castle. Here the Scottish 
 spearmen drove the English knighthood into ignominious flight 
 and freed their country from its foreign overlords. 
 
 The battle of Bannockburn made a nation. A few years 
 afterwards the English formally recognized the independence 
 of the northern kingdom. So the great design of Scottish 
 Edward I to unite all the peoples of Britain under ^dependence 
 one government had to be postponed for centuries.^ 
 
 No one kingdom ever arose in Ireland out of the numerous 
 
 tribes into which the Celtic-speaking inhabitants were divided. 
 
 The island was not troubled, however, by foreign , , , 
 
 Ireland 
 invaders till the coming of the Northmen in the 
 
 ninth century.^ The English, who first entered Ireland during 
 
 the reign of Henry II, did not complete its conquest till the 
 
 seventeenth century. Ireland by its situation could scarcely 
 
 fail to become an appanage of Great Britain, but the dividing 
 
 sea has combined with differences in race, language, and religion, 
 
 and with English misgovernment, to prevent anything like a 
 
 genuine union of the conquerors and the conquered. 
 
 187. Unification of France, 987-1328 A.D. 
 
 Nature seems to have intended that France should play a 
 leading part in European affairs. The geographical unity of 
 the country is obvious. Mountains and seas Physical 
 form its permanent boundaries, except on the north- ^^^^^e 
 east where the frontier is not well defined. The western coast 
 of France opens on the Atlantic, now the greatest highway of 
 the world's commerce, while on the southeast France touches 
 the Mediterranean, the home of classical civilization. This 
 
 1 In 1603 A.D. James VI of Scotland ascended the throne of England as James I 
 In 1707 A.D. the two countries adopted a plan of union which gave them a common 
 Parliament and one flag. 2 See page 397. 
 
512 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 intermediate position between two seas helps us to undei-stand 
 why French history should form, as it were, a connecting Hnk 
 between ancient and modern times. 
 
 But the greatness of France has been due, also, to the qualities 
 of the French people. Many racial elements have contributed 
 Racial to the population. The blood of prehistoric 
 
 France tribes, whose monuments and grave mounds are 
 
 scattered over the land, still flows in the veins of Frenchmen. 
 At the opening of historic times France was chiefly occupied 
 by the Celts, whom Julius Caesar found there and subdued. 
 The Celts, or Gauls, have formed in later ages the main stock 
 of the French nation, but their language gave place to Latin 
 after the Roman conquest. In the course of five hundred years 
 the Gauls were so thoroughly Romanized that they may best be 
 described as Gallo-Romans. The Burgundians, Franks, and 
 Northmen afterwards added a Teutonic element to the pop- 
 ulation, as weU as some infusion of Teutonic laws and 
 customs. 
 
 France, again, became a great nation because of the greatness 
 of its rulers. Hugh Capet, who became the French king in 
 q^J^g 987 A.D.,^ was fortunate in his descendants. The 
 
 Capetian Capetian dynasty was long lived, and for more 
 
 ^^^ ^ than three centuries son followed father on the 
 
 throne without a break in the succession. ^ During this time 
 the French sovereigns worked steadily to exalt the royal power 
 and to unite the feudal states of medieval France into a real 
 nation under a common government. Their success in this 
 task made them, at the close of the Middle Ages, the strongest 
 monarchs in Europe. 
 
 Hugh Capet's duchy — the original France — included only 
 France and a small stretch of inland country centering about 
 its fiefs Paris on the Seine and Orleans on tlie Loire. His 
 
 election to the kingship did not increase his power over the 
 great lords who ruled in Normandy, Brittany, Aquitaine, 
 
 1 See page 403. 
 
 ' From gSy a.d. to 1328 a.d. France had only fourteen kings. The average 
 length of their reigns was, therefore, something more than twenty-four years. 
 
Unification of France 
 
 513 
 
 Burgundy, and other parts of the country. They did homage 
 to the king for their fiefs and performed the usual feudal services, 
 
 Unification or France during the Middle Ages 
 
 but otherwise regarded themselves as independent in their 
 own territories. 
 
 The most considerable additions to the royal domains were 
 made by Philip II, called Augustus. We have already referred 
 to his contest with Pope Innocent III and to his participation 
 
514 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 in the Third Crusade.^ The English king, John, was Philip's 
 vassal for Normandy and other provinces in France. A 
 quarrel between the two rulers gave Philip an 
 Augustus, opportunity to declare John's fiefs forfeited by 
 118Q-1223 feudal law. Philip then seized all the EngUsh 
 possessions north of the river Loire. The loss of 
 these possessions abroad had the result of separating England 
 almost completely from Continental interests; for France it 
 meant a great increase in territory and population. Philip 
 made Paris his chief residence, and that city henceforth 
 became the capital of France. 
 
 During the long reign of Philip's grandson, Louis LX, rich 
 districts to the west of the Rhone were added to the royal 
 Louis IX the domains. This king, whose Christian virtues 
 Saint, 1226- led to his canonization, distinguished himself as 
 ^^^^ ' ' an administrator. His work in unifying France 
 may be compared with that of Henry II in England. He 
 decreed that only the king's money was to circulate in the 
 provinces owned directly by himself, thus limiting the right of 
 coinage enjoyed by feudal lords. He restricted very greatly 
 the right of private war and forbade the use of judicial duels. 
 Louis also provided that important cases could be appealed 
 from feudal courts to the king's judges, who sat in Paris and 
 followed in their decisions the principles of Roman law. In 
 the^e and other ways he laid the foundations of absolute mon- 
 archy in France. 
 
 The grandson of St. Louis, Philip IV, did much to organize 
 a financial system for France. Now that the kingdom had 
 Philip IV the become so large and powerful, the old feudal dues 
 Fair, 1285- were insufficient to pay the salaries of the royal 
 1314 A.D. ofiicials and support a standing army. Philip 
 resorted to new methods of raising revenue by imposing various 
 taxes and by requiring the feudal lords to substitute payments 
 in money for the military service due from them. 
 
 Philip also called into existence the Estates-General, an 
 assembly in which the clergy, the nobles, and representatives 
 
 1 See pages 461, 475. 
 
The Hundred Years' War 
 
 515 
 
 from the commons (the "third estate") met as separate 
 bodies and voted grants of money. The Estates- The Estates- ) 
 General arose almost at the same time as the General . 
 English Parliament, to which it corresponded, but it never^^ 
 secured the extensive authority of that body. After a time 
 the kings of France became so powerful that they managed to 
 reign without once summoning the nation in council. The 
 French did not succeed, as the English had done, in founding 
 political liberty upon the vote and control of taxation. 
 
 188. The Hundred Years' War between France 
 and England, 1337-1453 A.D. 
 
 The task of unifying France was interrupted by a deplorable 
 war between that country and Eng- 
 land. It continued, including periods 
 of truce, for over a cen- Pretext for 
 tury. The pretext for the ^^ ^^ 
 war was found in a disputed succes- 
 sion. In 1328 A.D. the last of the 
 three sons of Philip IV passed away, 
 and the direct line of the house of 
 Capet, which had reigned over France 
 for more than three hundred years, 
 came to an end. The English ruler, 
 Edward III, whose mother was the 
 daughter of Phihp IV, considered him- 
 self the next Hneal heir. The French 
 nobles were naturally unwilling to re- 
 ceive a foreigner as king, and gave coat of arms. He also took as 
 
 .1,1 • J. 1 J. 1 r his motto Dieu et mon Droit 
 
 the throne, mstead, to a nephew of 
 Philip IV. This decision was after- 
 wards justified on the ground that, 
 by the old law of the Salian Franks, 
 
 women could neither inherit estates nor transmit them to 
 a son.^ 
 
 Royal Arms of 
 Edward III 
 
 Edward III, having in 1340 
 A.D. set up a claim to the throne 
 of France, proceeded to add the 
 French Ulies {fleurs-de-lis) to his 
 
 ("God and my Right"). The 
 lilies of France remained in the 
 royal arms till 1801 A.D.; the 
 motto is still retained. 
 
 1 Hence the name "Salic law" applied to the rule excluding women from suc- 
 cession to the French throne. 
 
5i6 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 Edward III at first accepted the situation. Philip VI, how- 
 ever, irritated Edward by constant encroachments on the 
 Reasons for territories which the EngUsh still kept in France. 
 the war Philip also allied himself with the Scotch and inter- 
 
 fered with English trade interests in the county of Flanders.^ 
 This attitude of hostility provoked retaliation. Edward now 
 
 reasserted his claim to the crown 
 of France and prepared by force of 
 arms to make it good. 
 
 In 1346 A.D. Edward led his 
 troops across the Channel and 
 Battles of at Crecy gained a com- 
 
 Crecy,i346 plete victory over the 
 
 A.D., and ^ . ^ 
 
 Poitiers, 1356 knighthood of France. 
 
 ^•^- Ten years later the 
 
 English at Poitiers almost annihi- 
 lated another French force much 
 superior in numbers. These two 
 battles were mainly won by foot 
 soldiers armed with the long bow, 
 in the use of which the English 
 excelled. Ordinary iron mail could 
 not resist the heavy, yard-long 
 arrows, which fell with murderous 
 effect upon the bodies of men and horses alike. Henceforth 
 infantry, when properly armed and led, were to prove them- 
 selves on many a bloody field more than a match for feudal 
 cavalry. The long bow, followed later by the musket, struck 
 a deadly blow at feudalism. 
 
 Edward's son, the Prince of Wales, when only sixteen years 
 of age, won his spurs by distinguished conduct at Crecy. It 
 The " Black was the "Black Prince," ^ also, who gained the day 
 ^''^*^®" at Poitiers, where he took prisoner the French 
 
 king, John. Toward his royal captive he behaved in chivalrous 
 
 English Archer 
 
 From an old manuscript. 
 
 1 See page 550. 
 
 2 Probably so called from the black armor which he wore. It may still be seen 
 above his tomb in Canterbury Cathedral. 
 
The Hundred Years' War 517 
 
 fashion. At supper, on the evening of the battle, he stood 
 behind John's chair and waited on him, praising the king's 
 brave deeds. But this "flower of knighthood," who regarded 
 warfare as only a tournament on a larger scale, could be ruthless 
 in his treatment of the common people. On one occasion he 
 caused three thousand inhabitants of a captured town — men, 
 women and children — to be butchered , before his eyes. The 
 incident shows how far apart in the Middle Ages were chivalry 
 and humanity. 
 • The English, in spite of their victories, could not conquer 
 France. The French refused to fight more pitched battles and 
 retired to their castles and fortified towns. The Renewal of 
 war almost ceased for many years after the death ^^® "^^ 
 of Edward III. It began again early in the fifteenth century, 
 and the English this time met with more success. They gained 
 possession of almost all France north of the Loire, except the 
 important city of Orleans. Had the English taken it, French 
 resistance must have collapsed. That they did not take it 
 was due to one of the most remarkable women in history — 
 Joan of Arc.^ 
 
 Joan was a peasant girl, a native of the little village of Dom- 
 remy. Always a devout and imaginative child, she early began 
 to see visions of saints and angels and to hear -pj^g « -^^^ 
 mysterious voices. At the time of the siege of of Orleans," 
 Orleans the archangel Michael appeared to her, 
 so she declared, and bade her go forth and save France. Joan 
 obeyed, and though barely seventeen years of age made her 
 way to the court of the French king. There her piety, simplic- 
 ity, and evident faith in her mission overcame all doubts. Clad 
 in armor, girt with an ancient sword, and with a white banner 
 borne before her, Joan was allowed to accompany an 'army for 
 the relief of Orleans. She inspired the French with such enthu- 
 siasm that they quickly compelled the English to raise the siege. 
 Then Joan led her king to Reims and stood beside him at his 
 coronation in the cathedral. 
 
 Though Joan was soon afterwards captured by the English, 
 
 1 In French, Jeanne d'Arc. 
 
5i8 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 who, to their lasting dishonor, burned her as a witch, her example 
 End of nerved the French to further resistance. The 
 
 the war EngHsh gradually lost ground and in 1453 ^-^-f 
 
 the year of the fall of Constantinople, abandoned the effort to 
 conquer a land much larger than their own. They retained of 
 the French territories only the port of Calais and the Channel 
 Islands.^ 
 
 Few wars have had less to justify them, either in their causes 
 or in their consequences, than this long struggle between Eng- 
 Effects of land and France. It was a calamity to both lands, 
 the war jtqj. England it meant the dissipation abroad of 
 
 the energies which would have been better employed at home. 
 For France it resulted in widespread destruction of property, 
 untold suffering, famines, and terrible loss of life. From this 
 time dates that traditional hostility between the two countries 
 which was to involve them in future conflicts. One beneficial 
 effect the war did have. It helped to make the two nations 
 conscious of their separate existence. The growth of a national 
 feeling, the awakening of a sentiment of patriotism, was es- 
 pecially marked in France, which had fought so long for 
 independence. 
 
 Shortly after the conclusion of the Hundred Years' War the 
 two branches of the EngHsh royal family became involved in 
 desperate struggle for the crown. It was known as the War of 
 England after ^^^ Roses, because the house of York took as its 
 the Hundred badge a white rose and the house of Lancaster, a 
 ^^^ red rose. The contest lasted till 1485 a.d., when 
 
 the Lancastrians conquered, and their leader, Henry Tudor, 
 ascended the throne as Henry VII. He married a Yorkist wife,- 
 thus uniting the two factions, and founded the Tudor dynasty. 
 The War of the Roses arrested the progress of English freedom. 
 They created a demand for a strong, monarchy which could 
 keep order and prevent civil strife between the nobles. The 
 Tudors met that demand and ruled as absolute sovereigns. It 
 was more than a century before Parliament, representing the 
 
 1 Calais went back to the French in 1558 a.d. The Channel Islands are still 
 English possessions. 
 
Unification of Spain 519 
 
 people, could begin to win back free government. It did this 
 only at the cost of a revolution. 
 
 France also issued from the Hundred Years' War with an 
 absolute government. Strengthened by victory over the 
 English, the French kings were able to reduce , pi-ance after 
 both the nobility and the commons to impotence, the Hundred 
 During the reign of Louis XI (1461-1483 a.d.) ^^^ ^ 
 the royal domains were enlarged by the addition of Anjou, 
 Provence, and the duchy of Burgundy. His son, Charles VIII 
 (1483— 1498 A.D.), made ' Brittany a possession of the French 
 crown. The unification of France was now almost complete. 
 
 189. Unification of Spain (to 1492 A.D.) 
 
 The Spanish peninsula, known to the Romans as Hispania, 
 is sharply separated from the rest of Europe by the Pyrenees 
 Mountains. At the same time the nearness of The Spanish 
 the peninsula to Africa has always brought it into Peninsula 
 intimate relations with that continent. Just as Russia has 
 formed a link between Asia and Europe, so Spain has served as 
 a natural highway from Africa to Europe. 
 
 The first settlers in Spain, of whom we know anything, were 
 the Iberians. They may have emigrated from northern Africa. 
 After them came the Celts, who overran a large The Spanish 
 part of the peninsula and appear to have mingled P®opl® 
 with the Iberians, thus forming the mixed people known as 
 Celtiberians. In historic times Spain was conquered by the 
 Carthaginians, who left few traces of their occupation, by 
 the Romans, who thoroughly Romanized the country, by 
 the Visigoths, who founded a Germanic kingdom, and lastly 
 by the Moors, who introduced Arabian culture and the faith 
 of Islam.^ These invaders were not numerous enough greatly 
 to affect the population, in which the Celtiberian strain is still 
 predominant. 
 
 The Moors never wholly conquered a fringe of mountain 
 territory in the extreme north of Spain. Here a number of 
 
 1 See pages 164, j6q, 244, 378. The Arabs and Berbers who settled in Spain 
 are generally called Moors. 
 
520 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 small Christian states, including Leon, Castile, Navarre, and 
 Christian Aragon, came into being. In the west there also 
 
 states of arose the Christian state of Portugal. Geographi- 
 
 ^^^ cally, Portugal belongs to Spain, from which it is 
 
 separated only by artificial frontiers, but the country has 
 usually managed to maintain its independence. 
 
 Acting sometimes singly and sometimes in concert, the 
 Christian states fought steadily to enlarge their boundaries at 
 Recovery of ^^^ expense of their Moslem neighbors. The 
 Spain from contest had the nature of a crusade, for it was 
 
 e oors blessed by the pope and supported by the chivalry 
 of Europe. Periods of victory alternated with periods of defeat, 
 but by the close of the thirteenth century Mohammedan Spain 
 had been reduced to the kingdom of Granada at the southern 
 extremity of the peninsula. 
 
 The long struggle with the Moors made the Spanish a patri- 
 otic people, keenly conscious of their national unity. The 
 
 achievements of Christian warriors were recited 
 The Cid 
 
 in countless ballads, and especially in the fine 
 
 Poem of the Cid. It deals with the exploits of Rodrigo Diaz, 
 better known by the title of the Cid (lord) given to him by the 
 Moors. The Cid of romance was the embodiment of every 
 knightly virtue; the real Cid was a bandit, who fought some- 
 times for the Christians, sometimes against them, but always 
 in his own interest. The Cid's evil deeds were forgotten, 
 however, and after his death in 1099 a.d. he became the national 
 hero of Spain. 
 
 Meanwhile the separate Spanish kingdoms were coming 
 together to form a nation. Leon and Castile in 1230 a.d. 
 
 combined into the one kingdom of Castile, so 
 Union of , , . . ■ , ■ , ^ ■ -, 1 
 
 Castile and named because its frontiers bristled with castles 
 
 ^^son, against the Moors. But the most important step 
 
 in the making of Spain was the marriage of Ferdi- 
 nand of Aragon to Isabella of Castile, leading in 1479 a.d. to 
 the union of these two kingdoms. About the same time the 
 Castilian language began to crowd out the other Spanish 
 dialects and to become the national speech. 
 
Unification of Spain 
 
 521 
 
 The new sovereigns of Spain aimed to continue the unifica- 
 tion of the peninsula by the conquest of Granada. No effort 
 was made by the Turks, who shortly before had q^^ ^gg. 
 captured Constantinople, to defend this last of Granada, 
 stronghold of Islam in the West. The Moors, ^*^^ ^•^• 
 though thrown upon their own resources, made a gallant resist- 
 ance. At least once Ferdinand wearied of the struggle^ but 
 
 10° Long W 
 
 Unification of Spain during the Middle Ages 
 
 Isabella's determination never wavered. In 1492 a.d. Granada 
 surrendered, and the silver cross of the crusading army was 
 raised on the highest tower of the city. Moslem rule in Spain, 
 after an existence of almost eight centuries, now came to 
 an end. 
 
 Ferdinand and Isabella belong in the front rank of European 
 sovereigns. Like their contemporaries, Henry VII and Louis 
 XI, they labored with success to build up an abso- j^^jg ^f 
 lute monarchy. Spain had found, as England Ferdinand 
 and France had found, that feudahsm spelled dis- ^ 
 order, and that only a strong central government could keep 
 
52 2 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 the peace, repress crime, and foster trade and commerce. Fer- 
 dinand and Isabella firmly established the supremacy of the 
 crown. By the end of the fifteenth century Spain had become 
 a leading European power. Its importance in the councils 
 of Europe was soon to be increased by the marriage of a 
 daughter of Ferdinand and Isabella to the heir of the Aus- 
 trian house of Hapsburg. 
 
 190. Austria and the Swiss Confederation, 
 1273-1499 A.D. 
 
 The name Austria — in German Oesterreich — means simply 
 the eastern part of any kingdom. It came to be applied par- 
 Rise of ticularly to the territory on the Danube east of 
 Austria Bavaria, which Otto the Great had formed into 
 a mark or border province for defense against the Magyars.^ 
 This mark, soon to be known as Austria, gained an important 
 place among German states. The frontiers were pushed down 
 the Danube valley and the capital was finally located at Vienna, 
 once a Roman city. Frederick Barbarossa raised Austria to 
 the rank of a duchy. Rudolf of Hapsburg, who became emperor 
 in 1273 A.D., first brought the country into the hands of the 
 Hapsburg family.^ 
 
 The Hapsburgs founded the pow;er of the present Austrian 
 
 monarchy. At the end of the fourteenth century their do- 
 
 , , minions included a large part of eastern Germany,* 
 Growth of , , ^ . .J 
 
 Austria reachmg from beyond the Danube southward to 
 
 under the ^j^g Adriatic. Early in the sixteenth century they 
 Hapsburgs 
 
 secured Bohemia, a Slavic land thrust hke a wedge 
 
 into German territory, as well as part of the Magyar land of 
 
 Hungary. The possession of these two kingdoms gave Austria 
 
 its special character of a state formed by the union under one 
 
 ruler of several wholly distinct nations. Meanwhile the right 
 
 of election as Holy Roman Emperor became hereditary in 
 
 the Hapsburg family. 
 
 1 See page 316. ^ See page 462. 
 
 3 The duchies of Upper and Lower Austria, Styria, Carinthia, and Carniola, and 
 the county of Tyrol. _ 
 
Austria and the Swiss Confederation 
 
 523 
 
 Switzerland, during the earher period of the Middle Ages, 
 formed a part of the German duchy of Swabia and belonged to 
 the Holy Roman Empire.^ About two-thirds of 
 the population of Switzerland remain German in 
 speech and feeling, though now the country includes districts 
 
 Switzerland 
 
 Growth of the Hapsbxirg Possessions 
 
 in which French or Italian are spoken. All Swiss laws are still 
 proclaimed in the three languages. 
 
 Swiss history is closely bound up with that of Austria. The 
 httle mountain communities of Schwyz,^ Uri, and Unterwalden, 
 on the shores of beautiful Lake Lucerne, were Switzerland 
 possessions of the counts of Hapsburg. In 129 1 ^^ Austria 
 A.D., the year when Rudolf of Hapsburg died, these three ".Forest 
 Cantons" formed a confederation for resistance to their Haps- 
 burg overlords. Additional cantons joined the league, which 
 now entered upon a long struggle, dear to all lovers of liberty, 
 against Austrian rule. Nowhere did the old methods of feudal 
 
 ' See the map facing page 462. • 
 
 2 From Schwyz comas the name Switzerland. 
 
524 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 warfare break down more conspicuously than in the battles 
 gained by Swiss pikemen over the haughty knights of Austria. 
 The struggle closed in 1499 a.d., when Switzerland became 
 practically a free state. ^ 
 
 Switzerland has two heroes of her war for independence. 
 
 Arnold von 
 Winkelried 
 
 6° THE V . - N. WORKS '-^ ?r^?S-^ "-'s^.S ^ ° LgBg^ttide Ea^tlfro^Gr een wich 1 0° \ 
 
 The Swiss Confederation, 1291-1513 a.d. 
 
 William Tell is a wholly mythical character, for the story of ? 
 
 „,.„. skillful marksman who succeeds in striking off 
 
 William . -1 1 1 1 • r 1 
 
 Tell and some small object placed on a child's head is found 
 
 in England, Norway, Denmark, and other coun- 
 tries. The Swiss have localized it in Uri. Another 
 popular hero has a better claim to historical existence. It is 
 said that at a critical moment in the battle of Sempach, when 
 the Swiss with their short weapons failed to break the Austrian 
 ranks, Arnold von Winkelried, a man of Unterwalden, came to 
 the rescue. Rushing single-handed upon the enemy, he seized 
 all the spears within reach and turned them into his own 
 body. He thus opened a gap in the line, through which 
 the Swiss pressed on to victory. . Winkelried's deed might 
 
 ' The independence of the country was not formally recognized till 1648 a.d. 
 
Expansion of Germany 525 
 
 well have been performed, though the evidence for it is 
 very scanty. 
 
 Little Switzerland, lying in the heart of the Alps and sur- 
 rounded by powerful neighbors, is one of the most interesting 
 states in Europe. The twenty-two communities, xhe Swiss 
 or cantons, which make up the Swiss Confedera- Confedera- 
 tion, differ among themselves in language, religion 
 (Roman Cathohc or Protestant), and customs, according to 
 their nearness to Germany, France, or Italy. Nevertheless 
 the Swiss form a patriotic and united nation. It is remarkable 
 that a people whose chief bond of union was common hostility 
 to the Austrian Hapsburgs, should have established a federal 
 government so strong and enduring. 
 
 191. Expansion of Germany 
 
 An examination of the map shows how deficient Germany is 
 in good natural boundaries. The valley of the Danube affords 
 an easy road to the southeast, a road which the ^jj^^g ^^ 
 early rulers of Austria followed as far as Vienna German 
 and the Hungarian frontier. Eastward along ®^p^^^°" 
 the Baltic no break occurs in the great plain stretching from 
 the North Sea to the Ural Mountains. It was in this direction 
 that German conquests and colonization during the Middle 
 Ages laid the foundation of modern Prussia. 
 
 The Germans, in descending upon the Roman Empire, had 
 abandoned much of their former territories to the Slavs. In, 
 the reign of Charlemagne all the region between The German 
 the Elbe and the Vistula belonged to Slavic tribes. ^^ *^® ^^^^ 
 To win it back for Germany required several centuries of hard 
 fighting. The Slavs were heathen and barbarous, so that 
 warfare with them seemed to be a kind of crusade. In the 
 main, however, German expansion eastward was a business 
 venture, due to the need for free land. It was the same need 
 which in the nineteenth century carried the frontiers of the 
 United States from the AUeghanies to the Pacific. 
 
 German expansion began early in the tenth century, when 
 Henry the Fowler annexed Brandenburg between the Elbe: 
 
526 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 and the Oder.^ Subsequently much of the territory between 
 
 Brandenburg ^^^ Oder and the Vistula, including Pomerania 
 
 and on the southern coast of the Baltic, came under 
 
 omer ni German control. The Slavic inhabitants were 
 
 exterminated or reduced to slavery. Their place was taken 
 
 by thousands of German colonists, who introduced Christianity, 
 
 built churches and monasteries, cleared the woods, drained the 
 
 marshes, and founded many cities destined to become centers 
 
 of German trade and culture. 
 
 Between the Vistula and the Niemen lay the lands of the 
 
 Prussians, a non-Teutonic people closely related to the Slavs. 
 
 The Prussian language and religion have dis- 
 Prussia 00 o 
 
 appeared, the Prussians themselves have been 
 
 completely absorbed by the Germans who settled in their coun- 
 try, but the Prussian name is borne to-day by one of the great 
 states of modern Europe. 
 
 The conquest and conversion of the Prussians was accom- 
 plished by the famous order of Teutonic Knights. It had been 
 The Teutonic founded in Palestine as a military-religious order, 
 *^^^^^ at the time of the Third Crusade.^ The decline 
 
 of the crusading movement left the knights with no duties to 
 perform, and so they transferred their activities to the Prussian 
 frontier, where there was still a chance to engage in a holy war. 
 Throughout the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries the Teu- 
 tonic Order flourished, until its grand master ruled over the 
 entire Baltic coast from the Vistula to the gulf of Finland. The 
 knights later had to relinquish much of this region to the Slavs, 
 but they sowed there the seeds of civilization. Russia's Baltic 
 provinces ^ are to-day the richest and most advanced in the 
 empire. 
 
 Germany at the close of the Middle Ages was not a united, 
 intensely national state, such as had been established in England, 
 Political France, and Spain. It had split into hundreds 
 
 Germany Qf principalities, none large, some extremely small, 
 
 and all practically independent of the feeble German kings.^ 
 
 1 See page 315. s Courland, Livonia, and Esthonia. 
 
 8 See page 473. * See pages 319, 462. 
 
Expansien of Germany 
 
 527 
 
 This weakness of the central power condemned Germany to a 
 minor part in the affairs of Europe, as late as the nineteenth 
 century. Yet Germany found some compensation for pohtical 
 
 Longitude 15 
 
 German Expansion Eastward during the Middle Ages 
 
 backwardness in the splendid city life which it developed 
 during the later Middle Ages. The German cities, together 
 with those of Italy and other European lands, now call for 
 our attention. 
 
528 Europe during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate (a) William the Conqueror's French dominions 
 and (b) additional dominions of the Plantagenet kings in France. 2. Prepare a 
 chart showing the leading rulers mentioned in this chapter. Arrange your material 
 in parallel columns with dates, one column for England, one for France, and one for 
 the other European countries. 3. Locate the following places: Crecy; Calais; 
 Poitiers; Salisbury; .Stirling; Edinburgh; Orleans; and Granada. 4. What 
 happened in 987 a.d.? in 1066 A.n.? in 1215 a.d.? in 1295 a.d.? in 1346 a.d.? 
 in 1453 A.D.? in 1485 a.d.? 5. Distinguish between a nation, a government, and 
 a state. 6. Are unity of race, a common language, a common religion, and geo- 
 graphical unity of themselves sufficient to make a nation? May a nation arise 
 where these bonds are lacking? 7. "The thirteenth century gave Europe the 
 nations as we now know them." Comment on this statement. 8. Account for 
 the rise of national feeling in France, Spain, Scotland, and Switzerland, g. "Good 
 government in the Middle Ages was only another name for a public-spirited and 
 powerful monarchy." Comment on this statement. 10. What advantages has 
 trial by jury over the older forms of trial, such as oaths, ordeals, and the judicial 
 duel? II. Explain the difference between a grand jury and a trial, or petty jury. 
 12. Compare the extent of territory in which Roman law now prevails with that 
 which follows the Common law. 13. Why was the Parliament of 1295 a.d. named 
 the "Model Parliament"? 14. Why has England been called "the mother of 
 parHaments"? 15. Distinguish between England and Great Britain. Between 
 Great Britain and the United Kingdom. 16. What were the Roman names of 
 England, Scotland, and Ireland? 17. "Islands seem dedicated by nature to free- 
 dom." How does the history of Ireland illustrate this statement? 18. Trace on 
 the map the main water routes in France between the Mediterranean and the 
 Atlantic. 19. Show that Paris occupies an exceptionally good location for a capital 
 city. 20. What French kings did most to form the French nation? 21. Why 
 have queens never ruled in France? 22. Compare the Hundred Years' War and 
 the Peloponnesian War as needless conflicts. 23. Compare Joan of Arc's visions 
 with those of Mohammed. 24. "Beyond the Pyrenees begins Africa." What 
 does this statement mean? 25. Why was Spain inconspicuous in European poli- 
 tics before the opening of the sixteenth century? 26. Look up in an encyclopedia 
 the story of William Tell and prepare an oral report upon it. 27. Why was the 
 German system of elective rulers politically less advantageous than the settled 
 hereditary succession which prevailed in England and France? 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 EUROPEAN CITIES DURING THE LATER MI];>DLE AGES 
 
 192. Growth of the Cities 
 
 Civilization has always had its home in the city.^ The state- 
 ment apphes as well to medieval times as to the present day. 
 Nothing marks more strongly the backwardness The civic 
 of the early Middle Ages than the absence of ^^^^^^l 
 large and flourishing cities throughout western Europe. The 
 growth of trade in the latter Middle Ages led, however, to a civic 
 revival beginning in the eleventh century. This change from 
 rural to urban life was scarcely less significant for European 
 history than the change from the feudal to the national state. 
 
 A number of medieval cities stood on the sites, and even within 
 the walls, of Roman municipalities. Particularly in Italy, 
 southern France, and Spain, and also in the Rhine cj^ies of 
 and Danube regions, it seems that some ancient Roman 
 municipia had never been entirely destroyed during ^^^^°- 
 the Germanic invasions. They preserved their Roman names^ 
 their streets, aqueducts, amphitheaters, and churches, and pos- 
 sibly vestiges of their Roman institutions. Among them were 
 such important centers as Milan, Florence, Venice, Lyons,, 
 Marseilles, Paris, Vienna, Cologne, London, and York. 
 
 Many medieval cities were new foundations. Some rose to 
 importance because of advantages of situation. A place where 
 a river could be forded, where two roads met, or origin of 
 where a good harbor existed, would naturally °*®^ '^^^^^ 
 become the resort of traders. Some, again, started as fortresses, 
 behind whose ramparts the peasants took refuge when danger 
 threatened. A third group of cities developed from villages on 
 the manors. A thriving settlement was pretty sure to arise 
 
 I The word "city" comes through the French from the Latin civilitas, meaning 
 citizenship, state. The word "town" (from Anglo-Saxon tun), which is now often 
 used as a synonym of city, originally meant a village (French ville, Latin villa), 
 
 529 
 
530 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 near a monastery or castle, which offered both protection and 
 employment to the common people. 
 
 The city at first formed part of the feudal system. It grew 
 upon the territory of a feudal lord and naturally owed obedience 
 The city and to him. The citizens ranked not much higher 
 feudalism than serfs, though they were traders and artisans 
 instead of farmers. They enjoyed no political rights', for their 
 lord collected the taxes, appointed officials, kept order, and 
 punished offenders. In short, the city was not free. 
 
 "1C2»I?*' 
 
 Walls of Carcassonne 
 
 The fortifications of Carcassonne, an ancient city of southwestern France, are probably 
 unique in Europe for completeness and strength. They consist of a double line of ram- 
 parts, protected by towers and pierced by only two gates. A part of the fortifications is 
 attributed to the Visigoths in the sixth century; the remainder, including the castle, was 
 raised during the Middle Ages (eleventh to thirteenth centuries) . 
 
 But the city from the first was the decided enemy of feudalism.^ 
 As its inhabitants increased in number and wealth, they became 
 Revolt of conscious of their strength and refused to submit 
 
 the cities ^^ oppression. Sometimes they won their freedom 
 
 by hard fighting; more often they purchased it, perhaps from 
 some noble who needed money to go on a crusade. In France, 
 England, and Spain, where the royal power was strong, the 
 cities obtained exemption from their feudal burdens, but did not 
 become entirely self-governing. In Germany and Italy, on 
 1 See page 437. 
 
City Life 531 
 
 the other hand, the weakness of the central government 
 permitted many cities to secure complete independence. They 
 became true republics, lijie the old Greek city-states. ^ 
 
 The contract which the citizens extorted from their lord was 
 known as a charter. It specified what taxes they should be 
 required to pay and usually granted to them 
 various privileges, such as those of holding assem- 
 blies, electing magistrates, and raising militia for local defense. 
 The revolt of the cities gradually extended over all western 
 Europe, so that at the end of the fourteenth century hardly 
 any of them lacked a charter. 
 
 The free city had no room for either slaves or serfs. All 
 servile conditions ceased inside its walls. The rule prevailed 
 that anyone who had lived in a city for the term of civic 
 a year and a day could no longer be claimed by a f^^^edom 
 lord as his serf. This rule found expression in the famous 
 saying: "Town air renders free." 
 
 The freedom of the cities naturally attracted many immi- 
 grants to them. There came into existence a middle class of 
 city people, between the nobles and clergy on the j^jgg ^^ 
 one side and the peasants on the other side — the " third 
 what the French call the bourgeoisie.^ As we have 
 learned,^ the kings of England and France soon began to sum- 
 mon representatives of this m^iddie class to sit in assemblies as 
 the "third estate," by the side of the nobles and the clergy, who 
 formed the first two estates. Henceforth the middle class, the 
 bourgeoisie, the " third estate," distinguished as it was for wealth, 
 intelligence, and enterprise, exerted an ever-greater influence 
 on European affairs. 
 
 193. City Life 
 
 The visitor approaching a medieval city through miles of 
 open fields saw it clear in the sunlight, unobscured by coal 
 smoke. From without it looked like a fortress, a city from 
 with walls, towers, gateways, drawbridges, and without 
 moat. Beyond the fortifications he would see, huddled together 
 
 1 See page 8i. 2 From French bourg, "town." ^ See pages 506, 515. 
 
532 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 against the sky, the spires of the churches and the cathedral, 
 the roofs of the larger houses, and the dark, frowning mass of 
 the castle. The general impression would be one of wealth 
 and strength and beauty. 
 
 Once within the walls the visitor would ijot find things so 
 attractive. The streets were narrow, crooked, and ill-paved, 
 A city from dark during the day because of the overhanging 
 within houses, and without illumination at night. There 
 
 were no open spaces or parks except a small market place. The 
 
 ^:^k 
 
 
 ( (^ Iff -"'---s^ 
 
 
 A Scene in Rothenburg 
 
 whole city was cramped by its M-alls, which shut out light, air, 
 and view, and prevented expansion into the neighboring coun- 
 try. Medieval London, for instance, covered an area of less 
 than one square mile.^ 
 
 A city in the Middle Ages lacked all sanitary arrangements. 
 The only water supply came from polluted streams and wells. 
 Unsanitary There were no sewers and no sidewalks. People 
 conditions piled up their refuse in the backyard or flung it into 
 the street, to be devoured by the dogs and pigs which served 
 
 1 The visitor to Chester in England or Rothenburg in Germany finds the old 
 ramparts still standing and gains an excellent idea of the cramped quarters of a 
 medieval city. Nuremberg in southern Germany is another city which has pre- 
 served its medieval monuments. 
 
City Life 533 
 
 as scavengers. The holes in the pavement collected all manner 
 of filth, and the unpaved lanes, in wet weather, became deep pits 
 of mud. We can understand why the townspeople wore over- 
 shoes when they went out, and why even the saints in the pic- 
 tures were represented "^dth them on. The h\'ing, were crowded 
 together in many-storied houses, airless and gloomy; the dead 
 were buried close at hand in crowded churchyards. Such un- 
 sanitar)- conditions must have been responsible for much of the 
 sickness that was prevalent. The high death rate could only 
 be offset by a birth rate correspondingly high, and by the 
 constant iniiux of country people. 
 
 Xumerous petty regulations restricted the private life of 
 the townspeople. The municipal authorities sometimes decided 
 how many guests might be in\ited to weddings, civic 
 how much might be spent on wedding presents, regulations 
 what different garments might be owned and worn by a citizen, 
 and even the number of trees that might be planted in his 
 garden. Each citizen had to serve his turn as watchman on 
 the walls or in the streets at night. WTien the great bell in the 
 belfr}^ rang the "curfew,"^ at eight or nine o'clock, this was 
 the signal for every one to extinguish Hghts and fires and go 
 to bed. It was a useful precaution, since conflagrations were 
 common enough in the densely packed wooden houses. After 
 curfew the streets became deserted, except for the night 
 watch making their rounds and the presence of occasional 
 pedestrians carrjdng lanterns. The municipal government spent 
 httle or nothing on pohce protection, so that street brawls, 
 and even robbery and murder, were not infrequent. 
 
 The inhabitants of the city took a just pride in their pubhc 
 buildings. The market place, where traders assembled, often 
 contained a beautiful cross and sometimes a Public 
 market hall to shelter goods from the weather, buildings 
 Xot far away rose the city hall,- for the transaction of 
 public business and the holding of ci\-ic feasts. The hall 
 might be crovi-ned by a high belfry with an alarm bell to 
 
 ^ French couvre feu, "cover fire." 
 
 2 In French hotel de ville; in German Rathhaus. 
 
534 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 summon citizens to mass meeting. Then there would be a 
 number of churches and abbeys and, if the city was the capital 
 of a bishop's diocese, an imposing cathedral. 
 
 The small size of medieval cities — few included as man}^ as 
 ten thousand inhabitants — simplified the problem of governing 
 Municipal them. The leading merchants usually formed a 
 government council presided over by a head magistrate, the 
 burgomaster ^ or mayor ,2 who was assisted by aldermen.^ In 
 some places the guilds chose the officials and managed civic 
 affairs. These associations had many functions and held a most 
 important, place in city life. 
 
 194. Civic Industry: the Guilds 
 
 The Anglo-Saxon word '"'guild," which means "to pay," 
 came to be applied to a club or society whose members made 
 Formation contributions for some common purpose. This 
 of guilds form of association is very old. Some of the 
 
 guilds in imperial Rome had been established in the age of the 
 kings, while not a few of those which flourish to-day in China 
 and India were founded before the Christian era. Guilds ex- 
 isted in Continental Europe as early as the time of Charlemagne, 
 but they did not become prominent till after the crusades. 
 
 A guild of merchants grew up when those who bought and 
 sold goods in any place united to protect their own interests. 
 Merchant The membership included many artisans, as well 
 s^^^^ as professional traders, for in medieval times a 
 
 man often sold in the front room of his shop the goods which he 
 made in the back rooms. He was often both shopkeeper and 
 workman in one. 
 
 The chief duty of a merchant guild was to preserve to its 
 own members the monopoly of trade within a town. Strangers 
 Commercial and non-guildsmen could not buy or sell there 
 monopoly except under the conditions imposed by the guild. 
 They must pay the town tolls, confine their dealings to guilds- 
 
 i German hiir germeister, from lurg, "castle." 
 2 French maire, from Latin major, "greater." 
 ' Anglo-Saxon ealdorman {eald means "old"). 
 
Civic Industry: the Guilds 
 
 535 
 
 Craft guilds 
 
 men, and as a rule sell only at wholesale. They were forbidden 
 to purchase wares which the townspeople wanted for them- 
 selves or to set up shops for retail trade. They enjoyed more 
 freedom at fairs, which were 
 intended to attract outsiders. 
 
 After a time the traders and 
 artisans engaged in a particu- 
 lar occupation began to form 
 an association of 
 their own. Thus 
 arose the craft guilds, com- 
 posed of weavers, shoemakers, 
 bakers, tailors, carpenters, and 
 so on, until almost every form 
 of industry had its separate 
 organization. The names of 
 the various occupations came 
 to be used as the surnames of 
 those engaged in them, so that 
 to-day we have such com- 
 mon family names as Smith, 
 Cooper, Fuller, Potter, Chan- 
 dler, and many others. The 
 number of craft guilds in an 
 important city might be very 
 large. London and Paris at one time each had more than one 
 hundred, and Cologne in Germany had as many as eighty. 
 The members of a particular guild usually lived in the same 
 street or quarter of the city, not only for companionship but 
 also for better supervision of their labor.^ 
 
 Just as the merchant guild regulated town trade, so the craft 
 guilds had charge of town industry. No one could engage in 
 any craft without becoming a member of the guild industrial 
 which controlled it and submitting to the guild monopoly 
 regulations. A man's hours of labor and the prices at which 
 
 1 A map of London still shows such names as Shoe Lane, Distaff Lane, Cornhill, 
 and many other similar designations of streets. 
 
 House of the Butchers' Guild, 
 HiLDESHEiM, Germany 
 
 Hildesheim, near Hanover, is perhaps the 
 richest of all German towns in fine ■wooden- 
 framed houses. The house of the Butchers' 
 Guild has been recently restored, with all its 
 original coloring carefully reproduced. 
 
536 Cities during the Later Middle Ages jH 
 
 he sold his goods were fixed for him by the guild. He might 
 not work elsewhere than in his shop, because of the difficulty of, 
 supervising him, nor might he work by artificial light, lest hef 
 turn out badly finished goods. Everything made by him was 
 carefully inspected to see if it contained shoddy materials or 
 showed poor workmanship. Failure to meet the test meant a 
 heavy fine or perhaps expulsion from the guild. Thus the 
 industrial monopoly possessed by the craft guild gave some 
 protection to both producer and consumer. 
 
 Full membership in a guild was reached only by degrees. A 
 boy started as an apprentice, that is, a learner. He paid a 
 Organization sum of money to his master and agreed to serve 
 of craft guilds j^jjjj^ fQj. ^ fixed period, usually seven years. The 
 master, in turn, promised to provide the apprentice with food, 
 lodging, and clothing, and to teach him all the secrets of the 
 craft. At the end of the seven years the apprentice had to pass 
 an examination by the guild. If he was found fit, he then 
 became a journeyman and worked for daily wages. As soon 
 as he had saved enough money, he might set up as a master ini 
 his own shop. A master was at once workman and employer, 
 laborer and capitalist. 
 
 Like the old Roman guilds, those of the Middle Ages had their 
 charitable and religious aspects. Each guild raised large 
 Activities benefit funds for the relief of members or their 
 of craft widows and orphans. Each guild had its privateji 
 
 ^ ^ altar in the cathedral, or often its own chapel,' 
 
 where masses were said for the repose of the souls of deceased 
 members, and where on the day of its patron saint religious 
 services were held. The guild was also a social organization, 
 with frequent meetings for a feast in its hall or in some inn. The 
 guilds in some cities entertained the people Math an annual 
 play or procession.^ It is clear that the members of a medieval 
 craft guild had common interests and shared a common life. 
 
 As the craft guilds prospered and increased in wealth, 
 they tended to become exclusive organizations. Member- 
 
 1 The civic procession in London on Lord Mayor's Day is the last survival in 
 England of these yearly shows. 
 
Trade and Commerce 537 
 
 ship fees were raised so high that few could afford to pay 
 them, while the number of apprentices that a Dissolution 
 master might take was strictly limited. It also be- of craft 
 came increasingly difficult for journeymen to rise to ^ ^ 
 the station of masters; they often remained wage-erxners for 
 life. The mass of workmen could no longer participate in the 
 benefits of the guild system. In the eighteenth century most 
 of the guilds lost their monopoly of industry, and in the 
 nineteenth century they gave way to trade unions. 
 
 195. Trade and Commerce 
 
 Nearly every town of any consequence had a weekly or 
 semiweekly market, which was held in the market place or in 
 the churchyard. Marketing often occurred on 
 Sunday, in spite of many laws against this desecra- 
 tion of the day. Outsiders who brought cattle and farm produce 
 for sale in the market were required to pay tolls, either to the 
 town authorities or sometimes to a neighboring nobleman. 
 These market dues still survive in the "octroi" collected at the 
 gates of some European cities. 
 
 People in the Middle Ages did not believe in unrestricted 
 competition. It was thought wrong for anyone to purchase 
 
 goods outside of the regular market ("forestalling") 
 
 , 1-1 . . -, ^ " Just price" 
 
 or to purchase them m larger quantities than nec- 
 essary ("engrossing"). A man ought not to charge for a thing 
 more than it was worth, or to buy a thing cheap and sell it dear. 
 The idea prevailed that goods should be sold at their "just 
 price," which was not determined by supply and demand but 
 by an estimate of the cost of the materials and the labor that 
 went into their manufacture. Laws were often passed fixing 
 this "just price," but it was as difficult then as now to prevent 
 the "cornering of the market" by shrewd and unscrupulous 
 traders. 
 
 Besides markets at frequent intervals, many towns held fairs 
 
 once or twice a year. The fairs often lasted for a „ . 
 
 -^ . Fairs 
 
 month or more. They were especially necessary 
 
 in medieval Europe, because merchants did not keep large 
 
538 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 quantities or many kinds of goods on their shelves, nor could 
 intending purchasers afford to travel far in search of what they 
 
 Trade Routes between Northern and Southern Europe 
 IN THE 13TH AND 14TH Centuries 
 
 wanted. The more important Enghsh fairs included those at 
 Stourbridge near Cambridge, Winchester, St. Ives, and Boston. 
 On the Continent fairs were numerous and in some places, such 
 
Trade and Commerce 539 
 
 as Leipzig in Germany and Nijni-Novgorod in Russia, they are 
 still kept up. 
 
 A fair gave opportunity for the sale of commodities brought 
 from the most distant regions. Stourbridge Fair, for instance, 
 attracted Venetians and Genoese with silk, pepper, Fairs and 
 and spices of the East, Flemings with fine cloths and commerce 
 linens, Spaniards with iron and wine, Norwegians with tar 
 and pitch from their forests, and Baltic merchants with furs, 
 amber, and salted fish. The fairs, by fostering commerce, 
 helped to make the various European peoples better 
 acquainted with one another. 
 
 Commerce in western Europe had almost disappeared as a 
 result of the Germanic invasions and the establishment of feu- 
 dalism. What little commercial intercourse there 
 was encountered many obstacles. A merchant who commerce 
 went by land from country to country might expect ^.*!\®, 
 to find bad roads, few bridges, and poor inns. 
 Goods were transported on pack-horses instead of in wagons. 
 Highway robbery was so common that travelers always carried 
 arms and often united in bands for better protection. The 
 feudal lords, often themselves not much more than highway- 
 men, demanded tolls at every bridge and ford and on every 
 road. If the merchant proceeded by water, he must face, in 
 addition to the ordinary hazards of wind and wave, the danger 
 from the ill-lighted coasts and from attacks by pirates. No 
 wonder commerce languished in the early Middle Ages and 
 for a long time lay chiefly in the hands of Byzantines ^ and 
 Arabs. - 
 
 Even during the dark centuries that followed the end of the 
 Roman Empire, some trade with the Orient had been carried 
 on by the cities of Italy and southern France. The commercial 
 crusades, which brought East and West face to revival after 
 face, greatly increased this trade. The Mediter- *^® crusades 
 ranean lands first felt the stimulating effects of intercourse with 
 the Orient, but before long the commercial revival extended to 
 the rest of Europe. 
 
 1 See page 336. 2 See page 382. 
 
540 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 Before the discovery of the Cape of Good Hope the spices, 
 drugs, incense, carpets, tapestries, porcelains, and gems of 
 Asiatic trade India, China, and the East Indies reached the 
 routes West by three main routes. All had been used in 
 
 ancient times. ^ The central and most important route led up 
 the Persian Gulf and Tigris River to Bagdad, from which city 
 goods went by caravan to Antioch or Damascus. The southern 
 route reached Cairo and Alexandria by way of the Red Sea 
 and the Nile. By taking advantage of the monsoons, a mer- 
 chant ship could make the voyage from India to Egypt in about 
 three months. The northern route, entirely overland, led to 
 ports on the Black Sea and thence to Constantinople. It trav- 
 ersed high mountain passes and long stretches of desert, and 
 could profitably be used only for the transport of valuable 
 articles small in bulk. The conquests of the Ottoman Turks 
 greatly interfered, with the use of this route by Christians 
 after the middle of the fifteenth century. 
 
 Oriental goods, upon reaching the Mediterranean, could be 
 transported by water to northern Europe. Every year the 
 European Venetians sent a fleet loaded with eastern products 
 trade routes ^q Bruges in Flanders, a city which was the most 
 important depot of trade with Germany, England, and Scandi- 
 navia. Bruges also formed the terminus of the main overland 
 route leading from Venice over the Alps and down the Rhine. 
 But as the map indicates, many other commercial highways 
 linked the Mediterranean with the North Sea and the Baltic. 
 
 It is important to note that until late in the Middle Ages- 
 trade existed, not between nations, but between cities. A 
 Commercial merchant of London was alm_ost as much a for- 
 relations eigner in any other English city as he would have 
 
 been in Bruges, Paris, or Cologne. Consequently, each city 
 needed to make commercial treaties with its neighbors, stipulat- 
 ing what were the privileges and obligations of its merchants, 
 wherever they went. It was not until the kings grew strong in. 
 western Europe that merchants could rely on the central gov- 
 ernment, rather than on local authorities, for protection. 
 
 ^ See pages 47-48. 
 
 ^ 
 
Money and Banking 541 
 
 196. Money and Banking 
 
 We have seen that business in the Middle Ages was chiefly of 
 a retail character and was conducted in markets and fairs. 
 The artisan who manufactured the goods he sold small scale 
 and the peddler who carried his goods about from of business 
 place to place were the leading types of medieval *" ^'■P^se 
 traders. Little wholesale business . existed, and the merchant 
 prince who owned warehouses and large stocks of goods was an 
 exceptional figure. 
 
 One reason for the small scale of business enterprise is found 
 in the inadequate supply of money. From the beginning of 
 the Christian era to the twelfth century there seems Lack of 
 to have been a steady decrease in the amount of ^°^^y 
 specie in circulation, partly because so much moved to the 
 Orient in payment for luxuries, and partly because the few 
 mines in western Europe went out of use during the period 
 of the invasions. The scarcity of money, as has been shown,^ 
 helped directly to build up the feudal system, since salaries, 
 wages, and rents could be paid only in personal services or in 
 produce. The money supply increased during the latter part 
 of the Middle Ages, but it did not become sufficient for the 
 needs of business till the discovery of the New World enabled 
 the Spaniards to tap the wealth of the silver mines in Mexico 
 and Peru.^ 
 
 Medieval currency was not only small in amount but also 
 faulty in character. Many great nobles enjoyed the privilege 
 of keeping a mint and issuing coins. Since this faults of 
 feudal money passed at its full value only in the medieval 
 locality where it was minted, a merchant had to *^^^®°*^y 
 be constantly changing his money, as he went from one fief to 
 another, and always at a loss. Kings and nobles for their 
 own profit would often debase the currency by putting silver 
 into the gold coins and copper into the silver coins. Every 
 debasement, as it left the coins with less pure metal, lowered 
 their purchasing power and so raised prices unexpectedly. Even 
 
 » See page 417. 2 See page 640. 
 
542 Cities during the Later Middle Ages i 
 
 in countries like England, where debasement was exceptional, 
 much counterfeit money circulated, to the constant impediment 
 of trade. 
 
 The prejudice against "usury," as any lending of money at 
 interest was called, made another hindrance to business enter- 
 •' Usury" prise. It seemed wrong for a person to receive 
 '^^^ interest, since he lost nothing by the loan of his 
 
 money. Numerous Church laws condemned the receipt of 
 interest as unchristian. If, however, the lender could show that 
 he had suffered any loss, or had been prevented from making |: 
 any gain, through not having his money, he might charge! 
 something for its use. In time people began to distinguish j^ 
 between interest moderate in amount and an excessive charge '• 
 for the use of money. The latter alone was henceforth pro- \ 
 hibited as usurious. Most modern states still have usury 
 laws which fix the legal rate of interest. 
 
 The business of money lending, denied to Christians, fell into 
 the hands of the Jews. In nearly all European countries popu- 
 The Tews ^^^ prejudice forbade the Jews to engage in agricul- 
 as money ture, while the guild regulations barred them from 
 industry. They turned to trade and finance for 
 a hvelihood and became the chief capitalists of medieval times. 
 But the law gave the Jews no protection, and kings and nobles 
 constantly extorted large sums from them. The persecutions 
 of the Jews date from the era of the crusades, when it was as 
 easy to excite fanatical hatred against them as against the 
 Moslems. Edward I drove the Jews from England and 
 Ferdinand and Isabella expelled them from Spain. They are 
 still excluded from the Spanish peninsula, and in Russia and 
 Austria they are not granted all the privileges which Chris- 
 tians enjoy. 
 
 The Jews were least persecuted in the commercial cities of 
 northern Italy. Florence, Genoa, and Venice in the thirteenth 
 Italian Century were the money centers of Europe. The 
 
 banking banking companies in these cities received deposits 
 
 and then loaned the money to foreign governments and great 
 nobles. It was the Florentine bankers, for instance, who 
 
 1 
 
Italian Cities . 543 
 
 provided the English king, Edward III, with the funds to 
 carry on his wars against France. The Italian banking houses 
 had branches in the principal cities of Europe.'^ It became 
 possible, therefore, to introduce the use of bills of exchange 
 as a means of balancing debts between countries, without 
 the necessity of sending the actual money. This system of 
 international credit was doubly important at a time when 
 so many risks attended the transportation of the precious 
 metals. Another Florentine invention was bookkeeping by 
 double-entry.^ 
 
 197. Italian Cities 
 
 The cities of northern Italy owed their prosperity, as we have 
 learned, to the commerce with the Orient. It was this which 
 gave them the means and the strength to keep up The city 
 a long struggle for freedom against the German republics 
 emperors.^ The end of the struggle, at the middle of the thir- 
 teenth century, saw all North Italy divided into the dominions 
 of various independent cities. Among them were Milan, 
 Pisa, Florence, Genoa, and Venice. 
 
 Milan, a city of Roman origin, lay in the fertile valley of the 
 Po, at a point where the trade routes through several Alpine 
 passes converged. Milan early rose to importance, 
 and it still remains the commercial metropolis of 
 Italy. Manufacturing also flourished there. Milanese armor 
 was once celebrated throughout Europe. The city is rich in 
 works of art, the best known being the cathedral, which,- after 
 ;St. Peter's at Rome and the cathedral of Seville, is the largest 
 church in Europe. Though the Milanese were able to throw 
 loff the imperial authority, their government fell into the hands 
 lof the local nobles, who ruled as despots. Almost all the 
 Italian cities, except Venice, lost their freedom in this manner. 
 
 1 Lombard Street in London, the financial center of England, received its name 
 from the Italian bankers who established themselves in this part of the city. 
 
 2 Among the Italian words having to do with commerce and banking which 
 have come into general use are conto, disconto, risico, netto, deposito, folio, and 
 bilanza. 
 
 2 See page 460. 
 
544 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 Pisa, like Milan, was an old Roman city which profited by the 
 disorders of the barbarian invasions to assert its independence. 
 The situation of Pisa on the Arno River, seven 
 miles from the sea, made it a maritime state, and 
 the Pisan navy gained distinction in warfare against the Mos- 
 lems in the Mediterranean. The Pisans joined in the First 
 
 Pisa 
 
 
 wimtimti 
 
 
 Baptistery, Cathedral, and "Leaning Tower" of Pisa 
 
 These three buildings in the piazza of Pisa form one of the most interesting architectural 
 groups in Italy. The baptistery, completed in 1278 A.D., is a circular structure, 100 feet 
 in diameter and covered with a high dome. The cathedral was consecrated in 11 18 a.d. 
 The finest part of the building is the west front with its four open arcades. The campanile, 
 or bell tower, reaches a height of 179 feet. Owing to the sinking of the foundations, it leans 
 from the perpendicular to a striking extent (now about i5| feet). 
 
 Crusade and showed their valor at the capture of Jerusalem. 
 They profited greatly by the crusading movement and soon pos- 
 sessed banks, warehouses, and trading privileges in every eastern. 
 port. But Pisa had bitter rivals in Florence and Genoa, ana 
 the' conflicts with these two cities finally brought about the 
 destruction of its power. 
 
 Florence, Pisa's neighbor on the Arno, was renowned for 
 manufactures. The fine wool, silk cloths, golden brocades, 
 
 iewehy, and metal work of Florence were imported 
 Florence J J ' . ^_ r -u 
 
 into all European countries. The craft guilds 
 
 were very strong there, and even the neighboring nobles, who 
 
Italian Cities 545 
 
 wished to become citizens, had first to enroll themselves in some 
 guild. It was from banking, however, that Florence gained 
 most wealth. In the fifteenth century the city contained 
 eighty great banking houses, in addition to numerous branches 
 outside of Italy. With their commercial spirit the Florentines 
 combined a remarkable taste for art and Hterature. Their 
 city, whose population never exceeded seventy thousand, gave 
 birth to some of the most illustrious poets, prose writers, archi- 
 tects, sculptors, and painters of medieval times. It was the 
 Athens of Italy.^ 
 
 Genoa, located on the gulf of the same name, possessed a safe 
 and spacious harbor. During the era of the crusades the city 
 carried on a flourishing trade in both the Mediter- 
 ranean and the Atlantic. After the fall of the 
 Latin Empire of Constantinople ^ the Genoese almost monopo- 
 lized Oriental commerce along the Black Sea route. The 
 closing of this route by the Ottoman Turks was a heavy blow 
 to their prosperity, which also suffered from the active com- 
 petition of Venice. 
 
 Almost alone among Italian cities Venice was not of Roman 
 origin. Its beginning is traced back to the period of barbarian 
 inroads, when fugitives from the mainland sought situation of 
 a new home on the islands at the head of the Venice 
 Adriatic.^ These islands, which lie about five miles from the 
 coast, are protected from the outer sea by a long sand bar. They 
 are little more than mud-banks, barely rising above the shallow 
 water of the lagoons. The oozy soil afforded no support for 
 buildings, except when strengthened by piles; there was scarcely 
 any land fit for farming or cattle-raising; and the only drinking 
 water had to be stored from the rainfall. Yet on this unpromis- 
 ing site arose one of the most splendid of European cities. 
 
 The early inhabitants of Venice got their living from the sale 
 of sea salt and fish, two commodities for which a constant 
 demand existed in the Middle Ages. Large quan- Venetian 
 titles of salt were needed for preserving meat in commerce 
 the winter months, while fish was eaten by all Christians on 
 
 1 See page 590. 2 gee page 478. ^ gee page 248. 
 
546 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 i 
 
 the numerous fast days and in Lent. The Venetians exchanged 
 these commodities for the productions of the mainland and so 
 built up a thriving trade. From fishermen they became mer- 
 chants, "with commercial relations which gradually extended 
 
 Venice and the Grand Canal 
 
 ta the Orient. The crusades vastly increased the wealth of 
 Venice, for she provided the ships in which troops and supplies 
 went to the Holy Land and she secured the largest share of the 
 new eastern trade. Venice became the great emporium of 
 the Mediterranean. As a commercial center the city was the 
 successor of ancient Tyre, Carthage, Athens, and Alexandria. 
 
 Venice also used the crusading movement for her political 
 advantage. The capture of Constantinople in the Fourth 
 Venetian Crusade extended Venetian control over the Pelo- 
 
 possessions ponnesus,^ Crete, Rhodes, Cyprus, and many 
 smaller islands in the eastern Mediterranean. Even before 
 this time Venice had begun to gain possessions upon the 
 Italian mainland and along the Adriatic coast. At the 
 
 Known in the Middle Ages as the Morea. 
 
 II 
 
V, g on 
 
1 
 
 1 
 
German Cities 547 
 
 height of her power about 1400 a.d. she ruled a real 
 empire.^ 
 
 The commerce and possessions of Venice made it necessary 
 for her to maintain a powerful fleet. She is said to have had 
 at one time over three thousand merchant vessels, Venetian 
 besides forty-five war galleys. Her ships went sea power 
 out in squadrons, with men-of-war acting as a convoy against 
 pirates. One fleet traded with the ports of western Europe, 
 another proceeded to the Black Sea, while others visited Syria 
 and Egypt to meet the caravans from the Far East. Venetian 
 sea power humbled Genoa and for a long time held the Mediter- 
 ranean against the Ottoman Turks. 
 
 The greatness of Venice was celebrated by the annual cere- 
 mony of "the wedding of the sea." The doge, 2 or xhe " Oueen 
 chief magistrate, standing in the bows of the state of the 
 barge, cast a ring of gold into the Adriatic with 
 the proud words, "We have wedded thee, O nea, in token of 
 our rightful and perpetual dominion." 
 
 The visitor to modern Venice can still gain a good impression 
 of what the city must have looked like in the fourteenth century, 
 when ships of every nation crowded its quays and Venice 
 strangers of every country thronged its squares or described 
 sped in light gondolas over the canals which take the place of 
 streets. The main highway is still the Grand Canal, nearly two 
 miles long and Hned with palaces and churches. The Grand 
 Canal leads to St. Mark's Cathedral, brilliant with mosaic pic- 
 tures, the Campanile, or bell tower, and the Doge's Palace. The 
 "Bridge of Sighs" connects the ducal palace with the state 
 prisons. The Rialto in the business heart of Venice is another 
 famous bridge. But these are only a few of the historic and 
 beautiful buildings of the island city. 
 
 198. German Cities: the Hanseatic League 
 
 The important trade routes from Venice and Genoa through 
 the Alpine passes into the valleys of the Rhine and Danube were 
 
 1 For the Venetian possessions in 1453 a.d. see the map, page 404. 
 ^ That is, "duke." 
 
548 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 responsible for the prosperity of many fine cities in southern 
 
 and central Germany. Among them were Augs- 
 
 southern and burg, which rivaled Florence as a financial center, 
 
 central Nuremberg, famous for artistic metal work, Ulm, 
 
 Germany i 1 ^ i 
 
 Strassburg, and Cologne. The feeble rule of the 
 
 German kings compelled the cities to form several confederacies 
 
 for the purpose of resisting the extortionate tolls and downright 
 
 robberies of feudal lords. 
 
 It was the Baltic commerce which brought the cities of 
 
 northern Germany into a firm union. From the Baltic region 
 
 came large quantities of dried and salted fish, espe- 
 
 Citiesof dally herring, wax candles for church services, 
 
 northern 1 n 1 1 1 
 
 Germany skms, tallow, and lumber. Furs were also in 
 
 great demand. Every one wore them during the 
 
 winter, on account of the poorly heated houses. The German 
 
 cities which shared in this commerce early formed the celebrated 
 
 Hanseatic ^ League for protection against pirates and feudal 
 
 lords. 
 
 The league seems to have begun with an alliance of Hamburg 
 
 ,, , , . and Liibeck to safeguard the trafi&c on the Elbe. 
 Membership 
 
 of the The growth of the league was rapid. At the 
 
 Hanseatic period of its greatest power, about 1400 a.d., 
 there were upwards of eighty Hanseatic cities 
 along the Baltic coast and in the inland districts of northern 
 Germany. 
 
 The commercial importance of the league extended far beyond 
 the borders of Germany. Its trading posts, or ''factories," 
 Hanseatic at Bergen in Norway and Novgorod in Russia con- 
 " factories" trolled the export trade of those two countries. 
 Similar establishments existed at London, on the Thames 
 just above London Bridge, and at Bruges in Flanders. Each 
 factory served as a fortress where merchants could be safe 
 from attack, as a storehouse for goods, and as a general 
 market. 
 
 The Hanseatic League ruled over the Baltic Sea very much 
 as Venice ruled over the Adriatic. In spite of its monopolistic 
 1 From the old German hansa, a "confederacy." 
 
I ^cu^^ am • tti eo Mom C^mp4m;t 
 
 ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPT 
 From a manuscript of Chancer's Canterbury Tales in the British Museu.n. The 
 shrine of Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, was a celebrated resort for 
 medieval pilgrims. The city with its cathedra) appears in the background. 
 
The Cities of Flanders 549 
 
 tendencies, so opposed to the spirit of free intercourse between 
 nations, the league did much useful work by sup- j^^^gj^^^ 
 pressing piracy and by encouraging the art of navi- of the 
 gation. Modern Germans look back to it as proof ^^^^e^*^ 
 that their country can play a great part on the 
 seas. The Hanseatic merchants were also pioneers in the half- 
 barbarous lands of northern and eastern Europe, where they 
 founded towns, fostered industry, and introduced comforts 
 and luxuries previously unknown. Such services in advanc- 
 ing civilization were comparable to those performed by the 
 Teutonic Knights.^ 
 
 After several centuries of usefulness the league lost its mon- 
 opoly of the Baltic trade and began to decline. Moreover 
 the Baltic, like the Mediterranean, sank to minor j^^^j^^ 
 importance as a commercial center, after the Por- of the 
 
 tuguese had discovered the sea route to India and Hanseatic 
 
 ° League 
 
 the Spaniards had opened up the New World.^ 
 
 City after city gradually withdrew from the league, till only 
 
 Hamburg, Liibeck, and Bremen remained. They are still 
 
 called free and independent cities, though now they form a 
 
 part of the German Empire. 
 
 199. The Cities of Flanders 
 
 In the Middle Ages the Netherlands, or " Low Countries," 
 now divided between Holland and Belgium, consisted of a num- 
 ber of feudal states, nominally under the control County of 
 of German and French kings, but really quite Glanders 
 independent. Among them was the county of Flanders. It 
 included the coast region from Calais to the mouth of the 
 Scheldt, as well as a considerable district in what is no'v^r north- 
 western France. The inhabitants of Flanders were partly of 
 Teutonic extraction (the Flemings) and partly akin to the 
 French (the Walloons). 
 
 Flanders enjoyed a good situation for commerce. The coun- 
 try formed a convenient stopping place for merchants who went 
 
 1 See page 526. 2 See page 640. ^ ■ 
 
550 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 m 
 
 Flanders as a 
 commercial 
 and industrial 
 center 
 
 Flemish 
 wool trade 
 
 by sea between the Mediterranean and the Baltic, while im- 
 portant land routes led thither from all parts 
 of western Europe. Flanders was also an in- 
 dustrial center. Its middle classes early discov- 
 ered the fact that by devotion to manufacturing 
 even a smaU and sterile region may become rich and populous. 
 
 The leading indus- 
 try of Flanders was 
 weaving. 
 England 
 in the Middle Ages 
 raised great flocks of 
 sheep, but lacking 
 skilled workmen to 
 manufacture the wool 
 into fine cloth, sent it 
 across the Channel to 
 Flanders. A medieval 
 writer declared that 
 the whole world was 
 clothed in English 
 wool manufactured 
 by the Flemings. The 
 taxes that were laid 
 on the export of wool 
 helped to pay the 
 expenses of English 
 kings in their wars 
 with the Welsh, the 
 Scotch, and the Irish. 
 The wool trade also 
 made Flanders the 
 
 BELrnY OF Bruges 
 
 Bruges, the capital of West Flanders, contains many- 
 fine monuments of the Middle Ages. Among these is the 
 belfry, which rises in the center of the fafade of the market 
 hall. It dates from the end of the thirteenth century. 
 Its height is 352 feet. The belfry consists of three stories, 
 the two lower ones square, and the upper one, octagonal. 
 
 ally of England in the Hundred Years' War, thus beginning 
 that historic friendship between the two countries which still 
 endures. 
 
 Among the thriving communities of Flanders three held an 
 exceptional position. Bruges was the mart where the trade of 
 
The Cities of Flanders 
 
 551 
 
 Town Hall of Louvain, Belgium 
 
 One of the richest and most ornate examples of Gothic architecture. 
 Erected in the fifteenth century. The building consists of three stories, above 
 which rises the lofty roof crowned with graceful towers. The interior 
 decorations and arrangements are commonplace. 
 
 southern Europe, in the hands of the Venetians, and the trade 
 of northern Europe, in the hands of the Hanseatic merchants, 
 came together. Ghent, with forty thousand work- gruggg 
 shops, and Ypres, which counted two hundred Ghent, and 
 thousand workmen within its walls and suburbs, ^^^^ 
 were scarcely less prosperous. When these cities declined in 
 
552 Cities during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 I 
 
 wealth, Antwerp became the commercial metropolis of the 
 Netherlands. 
 
 During the fourteenth century Flanders was annexed by- 
 France. The Flemish cities resisted bravely, and on more than 
 Flanders one occasion their citizen levies, who could handle 
 
 and France |-]^g sword and ax, as well as the loom, defeated the 
 French armies, thus demonstrating again that foot soldiers were 
 a match for mailed cavalry. Had the cities been able to form 
 a lasting league, they might have established an independent 
 Flanders, but the bitter rivalry of Ghent and Bruges led to for- 
 eign domination, lasting into the nineteenth century.^ 
 
 The great cities of Flanders, Germany, and Italy, not to 
 speak of those in France, Spain, and England, were much 
 The cities more than centers of trade, industry, and finance, 
 ^^f . Within their walls learning and art flourished to 
 
 an extent which had never been possible in earlier 
 times, when rural life prevailed throughout western Europe. 
 We shall now see what the cities of the Middle Ages con- 
 tributed to civilization. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Indicate on the map some great commercial cities of the Middle Ages as 
 follows: four in Italy; three in the Netherlands; and six in Germany. 2. Why 
 does an American city have a charter? Where is it obtained? What privileges 
 does it confer? 3. Who comprised the "third estate" in the Middle Ages? What 
 class corresponds to it at the present time? 4. Why has the medieval city been 
 called the "birthplace of modern democracy"? 5. Compare the merchant guild 
 with the modern chamber of commerce, and craft guilds with modem trade unions. 
 
 6. Look up the origin of the words "apprentice," "journeyman," and "master." 
 
 7. Why was there no antagonism between labor and capital imder the guild sys- 
 tem? 8. Compare the medieval abhorrence of "engrossing" with the modem 
 idea that "combinations in restraint of trade" are wrong. 9. Why were fairs a 
 necessity in the Middle Ages? Why are they not so useful now? Where are they 
 still foimd? 10. Compare a medieval fair with a modern exposition. 11. What 
 would be the effect on trade within an American state if toUs were levied on the 
 border of every county? 12. What is meant by a "robber baron"? 13. How did 
 the names "damask" linen, "chinaware," "japanned" ware, and "cashmere" 
 shawls originate? 14. Why was the purchasing power of money much greater in 
 the Middle Ages than it is now? 15. Why are modern coins always made perfectly 
 roimd and with "milled" edges? 16. Are modern coins "debased" to any consid- 
 
 1 In 1831 A.D. the two provinces of East Flanders and West Flanders became 
 part of the modern kingdom of Belgium. 
 
 1 
 
The Cities of Flanders 553 
 
 arable extent? What is the use of alloys? 17. Why was the money-changer so 
 necessary a figure in medieval business? 18. How is it easy to evade laws for- 
 bidding usury? ig. Look up in an encyclopedia the legend of the "Wandering 
 Jew." How does it illustrate the medieval attitude toward Jews? 20. Write 
 out the English equivalents of the Italian words mentioned in the second footnote 
 on page 543. 21. Compare the Italian despots with the Greek tyrantsi 22. Show 
 that Venice in medieval times was the seaport nearest the heart of commercial 
 Europe. 23. Compare the Venetian and Athenian sea-empires in respect to (a) 
 extent, (b) duration, and (c) commercial policy. 24. Why was Venice called the 
 "bride of the sea"? 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 MEDIEVAL CIVILIZATION 1 
 
 200. Formation of National Languages 
 
 The twelfth and thirteenth centuries, which in western 
 Europe saw the rise of national states out of the chaos of 
 The 12th feudalism and the development of cities, may 
 
 and 13th be regarded as the central period of the Middle 
 cen es Ages. During this time there iiourished a civili- 
 
 zation which is properly described as "medieval," to distinguish 
 it from classical civilization on the one side and modern civ- 
 ilization on the other side. The various European languages 
 then began to assume something like their present form. A 
 large body of literature, in both poetry and prose, appeared. 
 Architecture revived, and flowered in majestic cathedrals. Edu- 
 cation also revived, especially in the universities with their 
 thousands of students. These and other aspects of medieval 
 life wiU now engage our attention. 
 
 Throughout the Middle Ages Latin continued to be an inter- 
 national language. The Roman Church used it for papal bulls 
 
 and other documents. Prayers were recited, 
 Latin as . 
 
 an inter- hymns were sung, and sometimes sermons were 
 
 national preached in Latin. It was also the language of 
 
 language 
 
 men of culture everywhere in western Christendom. 
 
 University professors lectured in Latin, students spoke Latin, 
 
 lawyers addressed judges in Latin, and the merchants in different 
 
 countries wrote Latin letters to one another. All learned books 
 
 were composed in Latin until the close of the sixteenth century. 
 
 This practice has not yet been entirely abandoned by European 
 
 scholars. 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval ana Modern History, chapter xvii, "Medieval 
 Tales"; chapter xviii, "Three Medieval Epics." 
 
 554 
 
Formation of National Languages 555 
 
 Each European country during the Middle Ages had also 
 its own national tongue. The so-called Romance lan- 
 guages,^ including modern French, Itahan, Spanish, The Romance 
 Portuguese, and Rumanian, were derived from languages 
 the Latin spoken by the Romanized inhabitants of the lands 
 now known as France, Italy, Spain, Portugal, and Rumania. 
 Their colloquial Latin naturally lacked the elegance of the 
 literary Latin used by Caesar, Cicero, Vergil, and other classi- 
 cal authors. The difference between the written and spoken 
 forms of the language became more marked from' the fifth 
 century onward, in consequence of the barbarian invasions, 
 which brought about the decline of learning. Gradually in each 
 country new and vigorous tongues arose, related to, yet dif- 
 ferent from, the old classical Latin in pronunciation, grammar, 
 and vocabulary. 
 
 The indebtedness of the Romance languages to Latin is well 
 illustrated by the case of French. It contains less than a thou- 
 sand words introduced by the German invaders of 
 Gaul. Even fewer in number are the words of 
 Celtic origin. Nearly all the rest are derived from Latin. 
 
 The popular Latin of the Gallo-Romans gave rise to two quite 
 independent languages in medieval France. The first was used 
 in the southern part of the country; it was caUed Development 
 Provencal (from Provence). The second was of^^ench 
 spoken in the north, particularly in the region about Paris. The 
 unification of the French kingdom under Hugh Capet and his 
 successors gradually extended the speech of northern France 
 over the entire country. Even to-day, however, one may hear 
 in the south of France the soft and harmonious Provenjal. 
 
 The barbarians who poured from the wilds of central Europe 
 into the Roman world brought their languages with them. But 
 the speech of the Goths, Vandals, Burgundians, The Teutonic 
 and Lombards disappeared, while that of the languages 
 Franks in Gaul, after their conversion to Christianity, gradu- 
 ally gave way to the popular Latin of their subjects. The 
 Teutonic peoples who remained outside what had been the 
 1 See pages 208, 322. 
 
556 Medieval Civilization 
 
 1 
 
 limits of the Roman world continued to use their native tongues 
 during the Middle Ages. From them have come modern Ger- 
 man, Dutch, Flemish,^ and the various Scandinavian languages 
 (Danish, Norwegian, Swedish, and Icelandic^). In their earliest 
 known forms all these languages show unmistakeable traces of 
 a common origin. 
 
 Britain was the only Roman province in the west of Europe 
 where a Teutonic language took root and maintained itself. 
 
 Here the rough, guttural speech of the Anglo-Saxons 
 Anglo-Sajcon 
 
 SO completely drove out the popular Latm that 
 
 only six words were left behind by the Romans, when they 
 
 abandoned the island early in the fifth century. More Celtic 
 
 words remained, words like cradle, crock, mop, and pillow, which 
 
 were names of household objects, and the names of rivers^ 
 
 mountains, and lakes, which wxre not easily changed by the 
 
 invaders.^ But with such slight exceptions Anglo-Saxon was 
 
 thoroughly Teutonic in vocabulary, as well as in grammar. 
 
 In course of time Anglo-Saxon underwent various changes. 
 Christian missionaries, from the seventh century onward^ 
 Changes in introduced many new Latin terms for church 
 Anglo-Saxon offices, services, and observances. The Danes^ 
 besides contributing some place-names, gave us that most 
 useful word are, and also the habit of using to before an infinitive. 
 The coming of the Normans deeply affected Anglo-Saxon. 
 Norman-French influence helped to make the language simpler, 
 by ridding it of the cumbersome declensions and conjugations 
 which it had in common with all Teutonic tongues. Many new 
 Norman-French words also crept in, as the hostihty of the 
 English people toward their conquerors disappeared. 
 
 By the middle of the thirteenth century Anglo-Saxon, or 
 Enghsh, as it may now be called, had taken on a somewhat 
 familiar appearance, as in these opening words of the Lord's 
 
 1 The language spoken by the natives of Flanders. The country is now divided 
 between France, Belgium, and Holland. See page 549. 
 
 2 Icelandic is the oldest and purest form of Scandinavian. Danish and Nor- 
 wegian are practically the same, in fact, their literary or book-language is one. 
 
 ^ Two names for rivers — Avon and Ex — -which in one form or another are 
 found in every part of England, are Celtic words meaning "water." 
 
Formation of National Languages 
 
 557 
 
 Prayer: "Fadir ur, that es in heven, Halud thi nam to nevene, 
 Thou do as thi rich rike, Thi will on erd be wrought, Development 
 eekas it is wrought in heven ay." In the poems of EngUsh 
 of Geoffrey Chaucer (about 1340-1400 a.d.), especially in his 
 Canterbury I'ales, Eng- 
 lish wears quite a mod- 
 ern aspect, though the 
 reader is often troubled 
 by the old spelhng and 
 by certain words not 
 now in use. The 
 changes in the gram- 
 mar of English have 
 been so extremely small 
 since 1485 a.d. — the 
 beginning of the reign 
 of Henry VII 1 — that 
 any Englishman of or- 
 dinary education can 
 read without difi&culty 
 a book written more 
 than four hundred 
 years ago. 
 
 What in medieval Geot-frey Chaucer 
 
 times was the speech From an old manuscript in the British Museum, 
 
 . . .,,. c London. The only existing portrait of Chaucer. 
 
 ■of a few millions 01 
 
 Englishmen on a single small island is now spoken by at least 
 ■one hundred and fifty millions of people all over English 
 the world. English is well fitted for the role of a as a world- 
 universal language, because of its absence of ^^^s® 
 inflections and its simple sentence-order. The great number of 
 one-syllabled words in the language also makes for ease in 
 understanding it. Furthermore, English has been, and still is, 
 extremely hospitable to new words, so that its vocabulary has 
 grown very fast by the adoption of terms from Latin, French, 
 and other languages. These have immensely increased the 
 
 » See page 518. 
 
558 Medieval Civilization ' 
 
 expressiveness of English, while giving it a position midway 
 between the very different Romance and Teutonic languages. 
 
 201. Development of National Literatures 
 
 Medieval literature, though inferior in quality to that of 
 Greece and Rome, nevertheless includes many notable produc- 
 
 , . ^ tions. In the tweKth and the thirteenth centuries 
 
 Latin hymns 
 
 Latin hymns reached their perfection. The sub- 
 lime Dies IrcB ("Day of Wrath") presents a picture of the final 
 judgment of the wicked. The pathetic Stabat Mater, which 
 describes the sorrows of Mary at the foot of the Cross, has been 
 often translated and set to music. These two works were writ- 
 ten by a companion and biographer of St. Francis of Assisi. 
 St. Bernard's Jesu Dulcis Memoria ("Jesus, the Very Thought 
 of Thee") forms part of a beautiful hymn nearly two hun- 
 dred lines in length. Part of another hymn, composed by 
 a monk of Cluny, has been rendered into Enghsh as " Jeru- 
 salem the Golden." Latin hymns made use of rhyme, then 
 some,thing of a novelty, and thus helped to popularize this 
 poetic device. 
 
 Very unhke the hymns in character were the Latin songs com- 
 posed by students who went from one university to another in 
 Latin search of knowledge and adventure. Far from 
 
 students' home, careless and pleasure-seeking, light of purse 
 
 songs ^^^ light of heart, the wandering scholars of the 
 
 Middle Ages frequented taverns, as well as lecture rooms, and 
 knew the wine-bowl even better than books. Their songs of 
 love, of dancing, drinking, and gaming, reflect the jovial side 
 of medieval life. 
 
 Still another glimpse of gay society is afforded by the songs 
 of the troubadours. These professional poets flourished in the 
 Songs of the south of France, but many of them traveled from 
 troubadours court to court in Other countries. Their verses, 
 composed in the Provencal language, were always sung to the 
 accompaniment of some musical instrument, generally the lute. 
 Romantic love and deeds of chivalry were the two themes which 
 most inspired the troubadours. They, too, took up the use of 
 
Development of National Literatures 559 
 
 rhyme, using it so skilfully as to become the teachers of Europe 
 in lyric poetry. 
 
 If southern France was the native home of the lyric, north- 
 ern France gave birth to epic or narrative verse. Here arose 
 many poems, describing the exploits of mythical The French 
 heroes or historic kings. For a long time the poems ®P'*^ 
 remained unwritten and were recited by minstrels, who did 
 not hesitate to modify and enlarge them at will. It was not 
 until late in the eleventh century that any epics were written 
 down. They enjoyed high esteem in aristocratic circles and 
 penetrated all countries where feudalism prevailed. 
 
 Many of the French epics centered about the commanding 
 personality of Charlemagne. After his death he became a 
 figure of legend. xheCharle- 
 He was said to magne 
 have reigned one ^^^° 
 hundred and twenty-five years, 
 to have made a pilgrimage to 
 Jerusalem, and to have risen 
 from the dead to lead the First 
 Crusade. Angels inspired his 
 actions. His sword contained 
 the point of the lance which 
 pierced the Savior's side. His 
 standard was the banner of 
 St. Peter. Though history 
 shows that Charlemagne had 
 little contact with the Moslems, 
 in the popular mind he stood 
 forth as the great champion of Christianity against , Islam. 
 
 The oldest, and at the same time the finest, epic connected 
 with Charlemagne is the Song of Roland} The poem centers 
 around Roland, one of the twelve peers of France. Song of 
 When leading the rearguard of Charlemagne's army Poland 
 out of Spain, Roland is suddenly attacked by the treacherous 
 Moors. He slays the enemy in heaps with his good sword, Du- 
 i See page 309, note i. 
 
 Roland at Roncesvalles 
 
 From a thirteenth-century window of 
 stained glass in Chartres Cathedral. At the 
 right Roland sounding his horn; at the left 
 Roland endeavoring to break his sword 
 Durendal. 
 
560 Medieval Civilization 
 
 rendal, and only after nearly all the Franks have perished sounds 
 his magic horn to summon aid. Charlemagne, fifteen leagues 
 distant, hears its notes and returns quickly. But before help 
 arrives, Roland has fallen. He dies on the field of battle, 
 with his face to the foe, and a prayer on his lips that "sweet 
 France" may never be dishonored. This stirring poem ap- 
 pealed strongly to the martial Normans. A medieval chroni- 
 cler relates that just before the battle of Hastings a Norman 
 minstrel rode out between the lines, tossing his sword in air and 
 catching it again, as he chanted the song "of Roland and of 
 Charlemagne, of Oliver and many a brave vassal who lost his 
 life at Roncesvalles." 
 
 King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table were also 
 important figures in medieval legend. Arthur was said to have 
 -pjjg reigned in Britain early in the sixth century and to 
 
 Arthurian have fought against the Anglo-Saxons. Whether 
 he ever lived or not we do not know. In the Arthu- 
 rian romances this Celtic king stands forth as the model knight,, 
 the ideal of noble chivalry. The Norman conquerors of England 
 carried the romances to France, and here, where feudalism was 
 so deeply rooted, they found a hearty welcome. Sir Thomas 
 Malory's Morte d' Arthur, one of the first books to be printed in 
 England, contains many of the narratives from which Tennyson, 
 in his Idylls of the King, and other modern poets have drawn 
 their inspiration. 
 
 The greatest epic composed in Germany during the Middle 
 Ages is the Nibelungenlied. The poem begins in Burgundy, 
 TheNibe- where three kings hold court at Worms, on the 
 lungeniied Rhine. Thither comes the hero, Siegfried, ruler of 
 the Netherlands. He had slain the mysterious Nibelungs and 
 seized their treasure, together with the magic cloud-cloak which 
 rendered its wearer invisible to human eyes. He had also killed 
 a dragon and by bathing in its blood had become invulnerable, 
 except in one place where a linden leaf touched his body. 
 Siegfried marries Kriemhild, a beautiful Burgundian princess, 
 and with her lives most happily. But a curse attached to the 
 Nibelung treasure, and Siegfried's enemy, the "grim Hagen," 
 
Development of National Literatures 561 
 
 treacherously slays him by a spear thrust in the one spot where 
 he could be hurt. Many years afterwards Kriemhild marries 
 Attila, king of the Huns, on condition that he help her to ven- 
 geance. Hagen and his Burgundians are invited to Hunland, 
 where Kriemhild causes them all to be put to death. The name 
 of the poet who compiled and probably wrote much of the 
 Nibelungenlied remains unknown, but his work has a place 
 among the classics of German literature. 
 
 No account of medieval literature ought to omit a reference 
 to Reynard the Fox. This is a long poem, first written in Latin, 
 and then turned into the chief languages of Europe. Reynard 
 The characters are animals: Reynard, cunnmg and *^ ^^^ 
 audacious, who outwits all his foes; Chanticleer the cock; 
 Bruin the Bear; Isengrim the Wolf; and many others. But 
 they are animals in name only. We see them worship like 
 Christians, go to Mass, ride on horseback, debate in councils, 
 and amuse themselves with hawking and hunting. Satire often 
 creeps in, as when the villainous Fox confesses his sins to the 
 Badger or vows that he will go to the Holy Land on a pil- 
 grimage. The special interest of this work lies in the fact that 
 it expressed the feelings of the common people, groaning under 
 the oppression of feudal lords. 
 
 The same democratic spirit breathes in the old English bal- 
 lads of the outlaw Robin Hood. According to some accounts 
 he flourished in the second half of the twelfth cen- The Robin 
 tury, when Henry II and Richard the Lion- ^0°^ ^b\^&As 
 hearted reigned over England. Robin Hood, with his merry 
 men, leads an adventurous life in Sherwood Forest, engaging 
 in feats of strength and hunting the king's tall deer. Bishops, 
 sheriffs, and gamekeepers are his only enemies. For the com- 
 mon people he has the greatest pity, and robs the rich to endow 
 the poor. Courtesy, generosity, and love of fair play are some 
 of the characteristics which made him a popular hero. If King 
 Arthur was the ideal knight, Robin Hood was the ideal yeoman. 
 The ballads about him were sung by country folk for hundreds 
 of years. 
 
562 
 
 Medieval Civilization 
 
 1 
 
 tectural 
 styles 
 
 202. Romanesque and Gothic Architecture ; the Cathedrals 
 
 The genius of the Middle Ages found its highest expression, 
 not in books, but in buildings. For several hundred years after 
 Twoarchi- ^^^ barbarian invasions architecture had made 
 little progress in western Europe, outside of 
 Italy, which was subject to Byzantine influence,^ 
 and Spain, which was a center of Mohammedan culture.^ 
 
 Beginning about 8oo a.d. 
 came a revival, and the 
 adoption of an architec- 
 tural style called Ro- 
 manesque, because it 
 went back to Roman 
 principles of construc- 
 tion. Romanesque 
 architecture arose in 
 northern Italy and 
 southern France and 
 gradually spread to other 
 European countries. It 
 was followed about iioo 
 A.D. by the Gothic style 
 of architecture, which 
 prevailed during the 
 next four centuries. 
 
 The church of the 
 early Christians seems 
 The Roman- to have 
 esque church ^gg^ mod- 
 eled upon the Roman 
 basilica, with its ar- 
 rangement of nave and 
 aisles, its circular arched recess (apse) at one end, and its fiat, 
 wooden ceiling supported by columns.^ The Romanesque 
 church departed from the basilican plan by the introduction of 
 I See page 336. ^ See page 386. ' See pages 284, 344. 
 
 Plan of Salisbury Cathedral, England 
 
 Note the double transepts. 
 
REIMS CATHEDRAL 
 
 The cathedral of Notre Dame at Reims in northwestern France stands on the site where 
 Clovis was baptized by St. Remi. Here most of the French kings were consecrated with holy 
 oil by the archbishops of Reims. Except the west front, which was built in the fourteenth 
 century, the cathedral was completed by the end of the thirteenth century. The towers, 
 267 feet high, were originally designed to reach 394. feet. The fagade, with its three arched 
 portals, exquisite rose window, and " gallery of the kings," is justly celebrated. The 
 cathedral — walls, roof, statues, and windows — has been terribly damaged by the German 
 bombardment during the late war. 
 
s •a ^ 2 
 
Romanesque and Gothic Architecture 563 
 
 transepts, thus giving the building the form of a Latin cross. A 
 dome, which might be covered by a pointed roof, was generahy 
 raised over the junction of the nave and transepts. At the 
 same time the apse was enlarged so as to form the choir, a 
 place reserved for the clergy. 
 
 The Romanesque church also differed from a basilica in the 
 use of vaulting to take the place of a flat ceiling. The old 
 Romans had constructed their vaulted roofs and vaiilting 
 domes in concrete, which forms a rigid mass and and the 
 rests securely upon the walls like the lid of a ^°^^ ^"^ 
 box.^ Medieval architects, however, built in stone, which exerts 
 an outward thrust and tends to force the walls apart. Conse- 
 quently they found it necessary to make the walls very thick 
 and to strengthen them by piers, or buttresses, on the outside 
 of the edi&ce. It was also necessary to reduce the width of the 
 vaulted spaces. The vaulting, windows, and doorways had the 
 form of the round arch, that is, a semicircle, as in the ancient 
 Roman monuments.^ 
 
 Gothic architecture arose in France in the country around 
 Paris, at a time when the French kingdom was taking the lead 
 in European affairs. Later it spread to England, The Gothic 
 Germany, the Netherlands, and even to southern ^*y^® 
 Europe. As an old chronicler wrote, ''it was as if the whole 
 world had thrown off the rags of its ancient time, and had 
 arrayed itself in the white robes of the churches." The term 
 Gothic was applied contemptuously to this architectural style 
 by writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, who 
 regarded everything non-classical as barbarous. They believed 
 it to be an invention of the barbarian Goths, and so they called 
 it Gothic. The name has stuck, as bad names have a habit of 
 doing, but nowadays every one recognizes the greatness of this 
 medieval art. The most beautiful buildings of the Middle Ages 
 are of Gothic architecture. 
 
 The Gothic style formed a natural development of the 
 
 ' See page 283. 
 
 2 The cathedral, baptistery, and campanile of Pisa form an interesting example 
 of Romanesque architecture. See the illustration, page 544. 
 
564 
 
 Medieval Civilization 
 
 1 
 
 ed ] 
 
 Romanesque style. The architects of a Gothic church wished 
 
 to retain the vaulted ceiUng but at the same time to do away 
 
 with thick, soHd walls, which had so little window 
 
 vaulting and space as to leave the interior of the building dark 
 
 the flying q^^^ gloomy. They solved this problem, in the first 
 buttress 
 
 place, by using a great nuniber of stone ribs, 
 
 which gathered up the weight of the ceiling and rested on pil- 
 lars. Ribbed vaulting made 
 possible higher ceilings, span- 
 ning wider areas, than in Ro- 
 manesque churches.^ In the 
 second place, the pillars sup- 
 porting the ribs were themselves 
 connected by means of flying 
 buttresses with stout piers of 
 masonry outside the walls of 
 the church. 2 These walls, re- 
 lieved from the pressure of the 
 ceiling, now became a mere 
 screen to keep out the weather. 
 They could be built of light 
 materials and opened up with 
 high, wide windows. 
 
 Ribbed vaulting and the fly- 
 ing buttress are the distinctive 
 The pointed features of Gothic 
 ^'^^ architecture. A 
 
 third feature, noteworthy but 
 not so important, is the use of 
 the pointed arch. It was not 
 Christian in origin, for it had 
 long been known to the Arabs in the East and the Moslem con- 
 querors of Sicily.^ The semicircular or round arch can be only 
 half as high as it is wide, but the pointed arch may vary greatly 
 
 1 The interior of King's College Chapel, Cambridge, shows the ribs and the 
 beautiful tracery of the ceiling of a Gothic building. See the plate facing page 570. 
 
 2 The flying buttress is well shown in the view of Canterbury Cathedral (page 
 324). ' See page 386. 
 
 Cross Section or Amiens 
 Cathedral 
 
 A, vaulting; B, ribs; C, flying but- 
 tresses; D, buttresses; E, low windows; 
 F, clerestory. 
 
Romanesque and Gothic Architecture 565 
 
 in its proportions. The use of this device enabled the Gothic 
 builder to bridge over different widths at any required height. 
 It is also lighter and more graceful than the round arch.^ 
 
 The labors of the Gothic architect were admirably seconded 
 by those of other artists. The sculptor cut figures of men, 
 animals, and Gothic 
 plants in the ornament 
 utmost profusion. The 
 painter covered vacant 
 wall spaces with brilliant 
 mosaics and frescoes. The 
 wood-carver made exqui- 
 site choir stalls, pulpits, 
 altars, and screens. Mas- 
 ter workmen filled the 
 stone tracery of the win- 
 dows with stained glass 
 unequaled in coloring by 
 the finest modern work. 
 Some rigorous churchmen 
 like St. Bernard con- 
 demned the expense of 
 these magnificent cathe- 
 drals, but most men found in their beauty an additional reason 
 to praise God. 
 
 The Gothic cathedral, in fact, perfectly expressed the religious 
 spirit of the Middle Ages. For its erection kings and nobles 
 offered costly gifts. The common people, when The cathedral 
 they had no money to give, contributed their labor, as a religious 
 each man doing what he could to carry upward the 
 walls and towers and to perfect every part of God's dwelling. 
 The interior of such a cathedral, with its vast nave rising in 
 swelhng arches to the vaulted roof, its clustered columns, its 
 glowing windows, and infinite variety of ornamentation, forms 
 the most awe-inspiring sanctuary ever raised by man. It is 
 a prayer, a hymn, a sermon in stone. 
 
 ^ For the pointed arch see the view of Melrose Abbey (page 660) . 
 
 Gargoyles on the Cathedral of 
 Notre Dame, Paris 
 
 Strange, grotesque figures and faces of stone, used 
 as ornaments of Gothic buildings and as spouts to 
 carry off rain water. They represent beasts, demons, 
 and other creations of medieval fancy. 
 
566 Medieval Civilization 
 
 Gothic architecture, though at first confined to churches, 
 came to be used for other buildings. Among the monuments of 
 The secular the secular Gothic are beautiful town halls, guild 
 Gothic halls, markets, and charming private houses.^ But 
 
 the cathedral remained the best expression of the Gothic style. 
 
 203. Education; the Universities 
 
 Not less important than the Gothic cathedrals for the under- 
 standing of medieval civilization were the universities. They 
 Common grew out of the monastic and cathedral schools 
 
 schools where boys were trained to become monks or priests. 
 
 Such schools had been created or restored by Charlemagne.^ 
 The teaching, which lay entirely in the hands of the clergy, was 
 elementary in character. Pupils learned enough Latin grammar 
 to read religious books, if not always to understand them, and 
 enough music to follow the services of the Church. They also 
 studied arithmetic by means of the awkward Roman notation, 
 received a smattering of astronomy, and sometimes gained a 
 little knowledge of such subjects as geography, law, and phi- 
 losophy. Besides these monastic and cathedral schools, others 
 were maintained by the guilds. " Boys who had no regular school- 
 ing often received instruction from the parish priest of the vil- 
 lage or town. Illiteracy was common enough in medieval 
 times, but the mass of the people were by no means entirely 
 uneducated. 
 
 Between 11 50 and 1500 a.d. at least eighty universities were 
 established in western Europe. Some speedily became extinct. 
 Rise of but there are still about fifty European institutions 
 
 universities of learning which started in the Middle Ages. The 
 earhest universities did not look to the state or to some princely 
 benefactor for their foundation. They arose, as it were, spon- 
 taneously. In the eleventh and twelfth centuries Europe felt 
 the thrill of a great intellectual revival. It was stimulated by 
 intercourse with the highly cultivated Arabs in Spain, Sicily, 
 and the East, and with the Greek scholars of Constantinople 
 during the crusades. The desire for instruction became so 
 1 See the illustrations, pages 550, 551. - See page 310. 
 
 d 
 
Education; the Universities 567 
 
 general that the common schools could not satisfy it. Other 
 schools were then opened in the cities and to them flocked eager 
 learners from every quarter. 
 
 How easily a university might grow up about the personahty 
 of some eminent teacher is shown by the career of Abelard. The 
 eldest son of a noble family in Brittany, Abelard p^^gj. Abelard, 
 would naturally have entered upon a military 1079-1142 
 career, but he chose instead the life of a scholar 
 and the contests of debate. When still a young man he came 
 to Paris and attended the lectures given by a master of the 
 cathedral school of Notre Dame. Before long he had over- 
 come his instructor in discussion, thus establishing his own 
 reputation. At the early age of twenty-two Abelard himself 
 set up as a lecturer. Few teachers have ever attracted so large 
 and so devoted a following. His lecture room under the shadow 
 of the great cathedral was filled with a crowd of youths and 
 men drawn from all countries. 
 
 The fame of Abelard led to an increase of masters and students 
 at Paris and so paved the way for the establishment of the uni- 
 versity there, later in the twelfth century. Paris University 
 soon became such a center of learning, particularly °^ ^^^ 
 in theology and philosophy, that a medieval writer referred to it 
 as "the mill where the world's corn is ground, and the hearth 
 where its bread is baked." The university of Paris, in the time 
 of its greatest prosperity, had over five thousand students. It 
 furnished the model for the English university of Oxford, as 
 well as for the learned institutions of Scotland, Denmark, 
 Sweden, and Germany. 
 
 The institutions of learning in southern Europe were 
 modeled, more or less, upon the university of Bologna. 
 At this Italian city, in the middle of the twelfth University 
 century, a celebrated teacher named Irnerius °* Bologna 
 gathered about him thousands of pupils for the study of the 
 Justinian code.^ The university developed out of his law 
 school. Bologna was the center from which the Roman sys- 
 tem of jurisprudence made its way into France, Germany, 
 I See pages 207, 331. 
 
568 Medieval Civilization 
 
 and other Continental countries. From Bologna, also, came 
 the monk Gratian, who drew up the accepted text-book 
 canon law, as followed in all Church courts.^ What Roman 
 law was to the Empire canon law was to the Papacy. 
 
 The word "university"^ meant at first simply a union or 
 association. In the Middle Ages all artisans were organized in 
 University guilds,^ and when masters and pupils associated 
 organization themselves for teaching and study they naturally 
 copied the guild form. This was the more necessary since the 
 student body included so many foreigners, who found protec- 
 tion against annoyances only as members of a guild. 
 
 Like a craft guild a university consisted of masters (the 
 professors), who had the right to teach, and students, both ele- 
 mentary and advanced, who corresponded to ap- 
 prentices and journeymen. After several years of 
 study a student who had passed part of his examination became 
 a "bachelor of arts" and might teach certain elementary sub- 
 jects to those beneath him. Upon the completion of the full 
 course — ■ usually six years in length — the bachelor took his 
 final examinations and, if he passed them, received the cov- 
 eted degree of "master of arts." But as is the case to-day, 
 many who attended the universities never took a degree 
 at all. 
 
 A university of the Middle Ages did not need an expensive 
 
 collection of libraries, laboratories, and museums. Its only 
 
 ^, , necessary equipment consisted in lecture rooms 
 
 The teachers J ^ f 
 
 for the professors. Not even benches or chairs 
 
 were required. Students often sat on the straw-strewn floors. 
 
 The high price of manuscripts compelled professors to give all 
 
 instruction by lectures. This method of teaching has been 
 
 retained in modern universities, since even the printed book is a 
 
 poor substitute for a scholar's inspiring words. 
 
 The universities being under the protection of the Church, it 
 
 ^, , was natural that those who attended them should 
 
 The students 
 
 possess some of the privileges of clergymen. Stu- 
 dents were not required to pay taxes or to serve in the army. 
 ^ See page 444. 2 Latin universUas. = See page 536. 
 
 1 
 
 tne 1 
 of f 
 
Education; the Universities 
 
 569 
 
 They also enjoyed the right of trial in their own courts. This 
 was an especially valuable privilege, for medieval students 
 were constantly getting into trouble with the city authorities. 
 The sober annals of many a university are relieved by tales of 
 truly Homeric conflicts between Town and Gown. When the 
 students were dissatisfied with their treatment in one place, it 
 
 View of New College, Oxford 
 
 New College, despite its name, is one of the oldest of the Oxford collegiate foundations. 
 It was established in 1379 a.d. by William of Wykeham. The illustration shows the chapel, 
 the cloisters, consecrated in 1400 a.d., and the detached tower, a tall, massive structure on 
 the line of the city wall. 
 
 was always easy for them to go to another university. Some- 
 times masters and scholars made off in a body. Oxford appears 
 to have owed its existence to a large migration of English stu- 
 dents from Paris; Cambridge arose as the result of a migration 
 from Oxford; and the German university of Leipzig sprang from 
 that of Prague in Bohemia. 
 
 The members of a university usually lived in a number of 
 colleges. These seem to have been at first little more than 
 
 lodging-houses, where poor students were cared for ■ „ 
 
 ° ^ ' ^ Colleges 
 
 at the expense of some benefactor. In time, how- 
 ever, as the colleges increased in wealth, through the gifts made 
 to them, they became centers of instruction under the direction 
 
570 
 
 Medieval Civilization 
 
 of masters. At Oxford and Cambridge, where the collegiate 
 
 system has been retained to the present time, each college has its 
 
 separate buildings and enjoys the privilege of self-government. 
 
 The studies in a medieval university were grouped under the 
 
 four faculties of arts, theology, law, and 
 
 „ ,. medicine. The first-named 
 
 Faculties . , , ^ ,, 
 
 faculty taught the seven 
 
 liberal arts," that is, grammar, rhetoric, 
 logic, arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, 
 and music. They formed a legacy from 
 old Roman education. Theology, law, 
 and medicine then, as now, were pro- 
 fessional studies, taken up after the com- 
 pletion of the Arts course. Owing to the 
 constant movement of students from one 
 university to another, each institution 
 tended to specialize in one or more sub- 
 jects. Thus, Paris came to be noted for 
 theology, Montpellier, Padua, and Salerno 
 for medicine, and Orleans, Bologna, and 
 Salamanca for law. 
 
 Tower of Magdalen 
 College, Oxford 
 
 Magdalen (pronounced 
 Maudlin) is perhaps the 
 most beautiful college in 
 Oxford. The bell tower 
 stands on High Street, the 
 principal thoroughfare of 
 Oxford, and adjoins Mag- 
 dalen Bridge, built across 
 the Cherwell. Begun in 
 1492 A.D. ; completed in 
 1505 A.D. From its sum- 
 mit a Latin hymn is sung 
 every year on the morning 
 of May Day. This grace- 
 ful tower has been several 
 times imitated in American 
 collegiate structures. 
 
 204. Scholasticism 
 
 Theological 
 study 
 
 Theology formed the chief subject of 
 instruction in most medieval universities. 
 Nearly all the celebrated 
 scholars of the age were theo- 
 logians. They sought to arrange the doc- 
 trines of the Church in systematic and 
 reasonable form, in order to answer those 
 great questions concerning the nature of 
 God and of the soul which have always 
 occupied the human mind. For this pur- 
 pose it was necessary to call in the aid of 
 philosophy.' The union of theology and philosophy produced 
 what is known as scholasticism.'^ 
 
 1 The method of the school (Latin schola) . 
 
INTERIOR OF KING'S COLLEGE CHAPEL, CAMBRIDGE 
 
 The chief architectural ornament of King's College, founded by King Henry VI, is the chape) 
 in the Gothic perpendicular style This building was begun in 1446 a.d., but was not completed 
 until nearly seventy years latei The finest features of the interior are the fan-vaulting whicV' 
 •Ttenrts tbrouuhonl the chape* the itained-elass windows, and the wonHeo orear. s<-r<><-n 
 
Scholasticism 571 
 
 The scholastics were loyal children of the Church and did not 
 presume to question her teaching in matters of religion. They 
 held that faith precedes reason. ''The Christian," ^belard and 
 it was said, "ought to advance to knowledge freedom of 
 through faith, not come to faith through knowl- °"^ 
 edge." The brilliant Abelard, with his keenly critical mind, 
 found what he considered a flaw in this position: on many sub- 
 jects the authorities themselves disagreed. To show this he 
 wrote a little book called Sic et Non ("Yes and No"), setting 
 forth the conflicting opinions of the Church Fathers on one 
 hundred and fifty-eight points of theology. In such cases how 
 could truth be reached unless one reasoned it out for oneself? 
 "Constant questioning," he declared, "is the key to wisdom. 
 . . . Through doubting we come to inquiry and through 
 inquiry we perceive the truth." But this reliance on the unaided 
 human reason as a means of obtaining knowledge did not meet 
 with approval, and Abelard's views were condemned as unsound. 
 Abelard, indeed, was a man in advance of his age. Freedom of 
 thought had to wait many centuries before its rights should be 
 acknowledged. 
 
 The philosophy on which the scholastics relied was chiefly 
 that of Aristotle.^ Christian Europe read him at first in Latin 
 translations from the Arabic, but versions were study of 
 later made from Greek copies found in Constanti- Aristotle 
 nople and elsewhere in the East. This revival of Aristotle, 
 though it broadened men's minds by acquainting them with the 
 ideas of the greatest of Greek thinkers, had serious drawbacks. 
 It discouraged rather than favored the search for fresh truth. 
 Many scholastics were satisfied to appeal to Aristotle's author- 
 ity, rather than take the trouble of finding out things for them- 
 selves. The story is told of a medieval student who, having 
 detected spots in the sun, announced his discovery to a learned 
 man. "My son," said the latter, "I have read Aristotle many 
 times, and I assure you there is nothing of the kind mentioned 
 by him. Be certain that the spots which you have seen are in 
 your eyes and not in the sun." 
 
 1 See pages 275 and 383. 
 
572 Medieval Civilization 
 
 There were many famous scholastics, or "schoolmen," but 
 
 easily the foremost among them was the Italian monk, Thomas 
 
 „ ^, Aquinas. He taught at Paris, Cologne, Rome, and 
 
 St. Thomas ^ ^ ; o > ; 
 
 Aquinas, Bologna, and became so celebrated for learning 
 
 ^at!^^^^ as to be known as the "Angelic Doctor." Though 
 Aquinas died at an early age, he left behind him 
 no less than eighteen folio volumes. His Sunima TheologicB 
 ("Compendium of Theology"), as the name indicates, gathered 
 up all that the Middle Ages believed of the relations between 
 God and man. The Roman Church has placed him among 
 her saints and still recommends the study of his writings as 
 the foundation of all sound theology. 
 
 Enough has been said to show that the method of study in 
 medieval universities was not that which generally obtains 
 jj^g to-day. There was almost no original research, 
 
 scholastic Law students memorized the Justinian code. 
 Medical students learned anatomy and physiol- 
 ogy from old Greek books, instead of in the dissecting room. 
 Theologians and philosophers went to the Bible, the Church 
 Fathers, or Aristotle for the solution of all problems. They 
 often debated the most subtle questions, for instance, "Can 
 God ever know more than He knows that He knows?" 
 Mental gymnastics of this sort furnished a good training in 
 logic, but added nothing to the sum of human knovdedge. 
 Scholasticism, accordingly, fell into disrepute, in proportion 
 as men began to substitute scientific observation and experi- 
 ment for speculation. 
 
 205. Science and Magic 
 
 Not all medieval learning took the form of scholasticism. 
 The twelfth and thirteenth centuries were marked by a healthy 
 Scientific interest in science. Long encyclopedias, written 
 
 inventions jj^ Latin, collected all available information about 
 the natural world. The study of physics made conspicuous 
 progress, partly as a result of Arab influence. Various scientific 
 inventions, including magnifying glasses and clocks, were worked 
 
Science and Magic 
 
 573 
 
 Roger Bacon 
 
 out. The mariner's compass, perhaps derived from the Arabs, 
 also came into general use.^ 
 
 As representative of this scientific interest we may take the 
 Englishman, Roger Bacon. He studied at Paris, where his 
 attainments secured for Roger Bacon, 
 him the title of the ' ' Won- about I2i4r- 
 derful Doctor," and lec- 
 tured at Oxford. At a period when 
 Aristotle's influence was unbounded. 
 Bacon turned away from scholastic 
 philosophy to mathematics and the 
 sciences. No great discoveries were 
 made by him, but it is interesting to 
 read a passage in one of his Works 
 where some modern inventions are 
 distinctly foreseen. In time, he wrote, 
 ships will be moved without rowers, 
 and carriages will be propelled without animals to draw them. 
 Machines for flying will also be constructed, "wherein a man 
 sits revolving some engine by which artificial wings are made 
 to beat the air like a flying bird." Even in Bacon's day it 
 would appear that men were trying to make steamboats, au- 
 tomobiles, and aeroplanes. 
 
 The discovery of gunpowder, a compound of saltpeter, char- 
 coal, and sulphur, has often been attributed to Bacon, probably 
 incorrectly. Bacon and other men of his time 
 seem to have been familiar with the composition 
 of gunpowder, but they regarded it as merely a sort of firework, 
 producing a sudden and brilliant flame. They little suspected 
 that in a coniined space the expansive power of its gases could 
 be used to hurl projectiles. Gunpowder was occasionally manu- 
 factured during the fourteenth century, but for a long time it 
 made more noise than it did harm. Small brass cannon, throw- 
 ing stone balls, began at length to displace the medieval siege 
 weapons, and still later muskets took the place of the bow, the 
 cross-bow, and the pike. The revolution in the art of warfare 
 
 ' See page 6i8. 
 
 Gunpowder 
 
574 Medieval Civilization 
 
 introduced by gunpowder had vast importance. It destroyed 
 the usefulness of the castle and enabled the peasant to fight the 
 mailed knight on equal terms. Gunpowder, accordingly, must 
 be included among the forces which brought about the down- 
 fall of feudalism. 
 
 The study of chemistry also engaged the attention of medieval 
 investigators. It was, however, much mixed up with alchemy, 
 Chemistry a false science which the Middle Ages had received 
 and alchemy from the Greeks, and they, in turn, from the 
 Egyptians. The alchemists believed that minerals possessed a 
 real life of their own and that they were continually developing 
 in the ground toward the state of gold, the perfect metal. It 
 was necessary, therefore, to discover the "philosopher's stone," 
 which would turn all metals into gold. The alchemists never 
 found it, but they learned a good deal about the various metals 
 and discovered a number of compounds and colors. In this 
 way alchemy contributed to the advance of chemistry. 
 
 Astronomy in the Middle Ages was the most advanced of any 
 natural science, though the telescope and the Copernican theory ^ 
 Astronomy were as yet in the future. Astronomy, the wise 
 and astrology mother, had a foolish daughter, astrology, the origin 
 of which can be traced back to Babylonia.^ Medieval students 
 no longer regarded the stars as divine, but they believed that 
 the natural world and the life of men were controlled by celestial 
 influences. Hence astrologers professed to predict the fate of 
 a person from the position of the planets at the time of his birth. 
 Astrological rules were also drawn from the signs of the zodiac. 
 A child born under the sign of the Lion will be courageous; one 
 born under the Crab will not go forward well in life; one born 
 under the Waterman will probably be drowned, and so forth. 
 Such fancies seem absurd enough, but in the Middle Ages 
 educated people entertained them. 
 
 Alchemy and astrology were not the only instances of medie- 
 Medieval val credulity. The most improbable stories found 
 credulity ready acceptance. Roger Bacon, for instance, 
 
 thought that "flying dragons" still existed in Europe and that 
 
 1 See pages 133 and 608. ^ See page 53. 
 
Science and Magic 
 
 575 
 
 eating their flesh lengthened human hfe. Works on natural 
 history soberly described the lizard-like salamander, which dwelt 
 in fire, and the phoenix, a bird which, after living for five hun- 
 dred years, burned itself to death and then rose again full grown 
 from the ashes. Another fabulous creature was the unicorn, 
 with the head and body of a horse, the hind legs of an antelope, 
 the beard of a goat, and a long, sharp horn set in the middle of 
 the forehead. Various plants and minerals were also credited 
 with marvelous powers. Thus, the nasturtium, used as a lini- 
 ment, would keep one's hair from falling out, and the sapphire, 
 when powdered and mixed with milk, would heal ulcers and cure 
 headache. Such quaint 
 beliefs linger to-day 
 among uneducated 
 people, even in civilized 
 lands. 
 
 Magicians of every sort 
 flourished in the Middle 
 Ages. Onei- 
 romancers^ 
 took omens from dreams. 
 Palmists read fortunes in 
 the lines and irregularities 
 of the hand. Necroman- 
 cers 2 professed to reveal the future by pretended communi- 
 cations with departed spirits. Other magicians made talismans 
 or lucky objects to be worn on the person, mirrors in which 
 the images of the dead or the absent were reflected, and vari- 
 ous powders which, when mixed with food or drink, would 
 inspire hatred or affection in the one consuming, them. 
 Indeed, it would be easy to draw up a long list of the 
 devices by which practitioners of magic made a living at the 
 expense of the ignorant and the superstitious. 
 
 206. Popular Superstitions 
 
 Many medieval superstitions are preserved in folk tales, or 
 "fairy stories." Every child now reads these tales in books. 
 
 Magicians 
 
 Magician Rescued prom the Devil 
 
 Miniature in a thirteenth-century manuscript in 
 the Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris. The Devil, at- 
 tempting to seize a magician who had formed a 
 pact with him, is prevented by a lay brother. 
 
 1 Greek oneiros, "dream."' 
 
 2 Greek nekros, "corpse." 
 
576 Medieval Civilization 
 
 but until the nineteenth century very few of them had been 
 
 collected and written down.^ They lived on the 
 Folk tales 
 
 lips of the people, being told by mothers and nurses 
 
 to children and by young and old about the firesides during the 
 
 long winter evenings. Story-telling formed one of the chief 
 
 amusements of the Middle Ages. 
 
 The fairies who appear so commonly in folk tales are known 
 by different names. They are bogies, brownies, goblins, pixies, 
 kobolds (in Germany), trolls (in Denmark), and 
 so on. The Celts, especially, had a lively faith in 
 fairies, and it was from Wales, Scotland, and Ireland that many 
 stories about them became current in Europe after the tenth 
 century. Some students have explained the belief in fairies 
 as due to memories of an ancient pygmy people dwelling in 
 underground homes. But most of these supernatural beings 
 seem to be the descendants of the spirits and demons which in 
 savage fancy haunt the world. 
 
 A comparison of European folk tales shows that fairies have 
 certain characteristics in common. They live in palaces under- 
 Character- neath the ground, from w^hich they emerge at twi- 
 istics light to dance in mystic circles. They are ruled 
 
 ^"^® by kings and queens and are possessed of great 
 
 wealth. Though usually invisible, they may sometimes be seen, 
 especially by people who have the faculty of perceiving spirits. 
 To mortals the fairies are generally hostile, leading wanderers 
 astray, often blighting crops and cattle, and shooting arrows 
 which carry disease and death. They are constantly on the 
 watch to carry off human beings to their realm. A prisoner 
 must be released at the end of a certain time, unless he tastes 
 fairy food, in which event he can never return. Children in 
 cradles are frequently snatched away by the fairies, who leave, 
 instead, imps of their own called "changelings." A changeling 
 may always be recognized by its peevishness and backwardness 
 in learning to walk and speak. If well treated, the fairies will 
 
 1 Charles Perrault's Talcs of Passed Times appeared at Paris in i6g7 a.d. It 
 included the now-familiar stories of "Bluebeard," "Cinderella," "Sleeping Beauty, " 
 and "Little Red Riding Hood." In 1812 a.d. the brothers Grimm pubUshed their 
 Household Tales, a collection of stories current in Germany. 
 
Popular Superstitions 577 
 
 sometimes show their gratitude by bestowing on their favorites 
 health, wealth, and long life. Lucky the child who can count 
 on a "fairy god-mother." 
 
 Stories of giants are common in folk tales. Giants are often 
 represented as not only big but also stupid, and as easily over- 
 come by keen-witted human foes like "Jack the Giants 
 Giant-killer." It may be that traditions of pre- ^^^ °sres 
 historic peoples have sometimes given birth to legends of giants. 
 Another source of stories concerning them has been the dis- 
 covery of huge fossil bones, such as those of the mammoth or 
 mastodon, which were formerly supposed to be bones of gigantic 
 men. The ogres, who sometimes figure in folk tales, are giants 
 with a taste for human flesh. They recall the cannibals of the 
 savage world. 
 
 Werewolves were persons who, by natural gift or magic art, 
 were thought to have the power of turning themselves for a time 
 
 into wild beasts (generally wolves or bears). In „, 
 
 • 1 1 1 1 n 1 11 Werewolves 
 
 this animal shape they ravaged flocks and de- 
 voured young children. A werewolf was said to sleep only two 
 nights in the month and to spend the rest of the time roam- 
 ing the woods and fields. Trials of persons accused of being 
 werewolves were held in France as late as the end of the six- 
 teenth century. Even now the belief is found in out-of-the- 
 way parts of Europe. 
 
 Another medieval superstition was that of the evil eye. 
 According to this belief, certain persons could bewitch, injure, 
 
 and kill by a glance. Children and domestic ani- 
 
 ■, ■, 1 • 1 , .,, The evil eye 
 
 mals were thought to be particularly susceptible 
 
 to the effects of "fascination." In order to guard against it 
 
 charms of various sorts, including texts from the Bible, were 
 
 carried about. The belief in the evil eye came into Europe from 
 
 pagan antiquity. It survived the Middle Ages and lingers yet 
 
 among uneducated people. 
 
 The superstitions relating to werewolves and the evil eye are 
 
 particular forms of the belief in witchcraft, or 
 ^.111 • ,, rr^i T.^-111 « 11 Witchcraft 
 
 black magic. Ihe Middle Ages could not escape 
 
 this delusion, which was firmly held by the Greeks and Romans 
 
578 
 
 Medieval Civilization 
 
 and other ancient peoples. Witchcraft had, indeed, a pre- 
 historic origin and the behef in it still prevails in savage 
 society. 
 
 Witches and wizards were supposed to have sold themselves 
 to the Devil, receiving in return the power to work magic. They 
 Features of ' could change themselves or others into animals, 
 European they had charms against the hurt of weapons, they 
 ^'^ *^ ^^ could raise storms and destroy crops, and they 
 
 could convey thorns, pins, and other objects into their victims' 
 
 
 The Witches' Sabbath 
 
 bodies, thus causing sickness and death. At night they rode on 
 broomsticks through the air and assembled in some lonely place 
 for feasts, dances, and wild revels. At these "Witches' Sab- 
 baths," as they were called, the Devil himself attended and 
 taught his followers their diaboHc arts. There were various 
 tests for the discovery of witches and wizards, the most usual 
 being the ordeal by water. ^ 
 
 The numerous trials and executions for witchcraft form a dark 
 page in history. Thousands of harmless old men and women 
 
 » See page 420. 
 
Popular Amusements and Festivals 
 
 579 
 
 Unlucky days 
 
 were put to death on the charge of being leagued with the 
 Devil. Even the most intelligent and humane witchcraft 
 people believed in the reality of witchcraft and persecutions 
 found a justification for its punishment in the Scriptural 
 command, "Thou shalt not suffer a witch to Hve."^ The 
 witch epidemic which broke out in Arnerica during the seven- 
 teenth century, reaching its height at Salem, Massachusetts, was 
 simply a reflection of the European fear and hatred of witches. 
 The Middle Ages inherited from antiquity the observance of 
 unlucky days. They went under the name of "Egyptian 
 days," so called because it was held that on one 
 of them the plagues had been sent to devastate 
 the land of Egypt and on another Pharaoh and his host had 
 been swallowed up in the Red Sea. At least twenty-four days 
 in the year were regarded as very unlucky. At such times one 
 ought not to buy and sell, to build a house, to plant a field, to 
 travel or, in fact, to undertake anything at all important. After 
 the sixteenth century the belief in unlucky days declined, but 
 there still exists a prejudice against iishermen starting out to 
 fish, or seamen to take a voyage, or landsmen a journey, or do- 
 mestic servants to enter a new place, on a Friday. 
 
 207. Popular Amusements and Festivals 
 
 It is pleasant to turn from the superstitions of the Middle 
 Ages to the games, 
 
 sports, 
 
 ^ Indoor games 
 
 and fes- 
 tivals which helped 
 to make life agree- 
 able alike for rich 
 and poor, for nobles 
 and peasants. Some 
 indoor games are of 
 eastern origin. 
 Thus chess, with 
 which European peoples seem to have become acquainted as 
 
 1 Exodus, xxii, iS. 
 
 Chess Pieces *of Charlemagne 
 
 Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris' 
 The figures are carved in ivory. 
 
580 Medieval Civilization 
 
 early as the tenth century/ arose in India as a war game. On 
 each side a king and his general, with chariots, cavahy, ele- 
 phants, and infantry, met in battle array. These survive in 
 the rooks, knights, bishops, and pawns of the modern game. 
 Checkers is a sort of simplified chess, in which the pieces are 
 all pawns, till they get_ across the board and become kings. 
 Playing cards are another Oriental invention. They were 
 introduced into Europe in the fourteenth century, either by 
 the Arabs or the gypsies. Their first use seems to have been 
 for telling fortunes. 
 
 Many outdoor games are derived from those played in medie- 
 val times. How one kind of game may become the parent of 
 Outdoor many others is seen in the case of the ball-play, 
 
 games ^pj^g ancients tossed and caught balls as children 
 
 do now. They also had a game in which each side tried to secure 
 the ball and throw it over the adversary's goal line. This game 
 lasted on into the Middle Ages, and from it football has de- 
 scended. The ancients seem never to have used a stick or bat 
 in their ball-play. The Persians, however, began to play ball 
 on horseback, using a long mallet for the purpose, and intro- 
 duced their new sport throughout Asia. Under the Tibetan 
 name of pulu ("ball") it found its way into Europe. When 
 once the mallet had been invented for use on horseback, it 
 could be easily used on foot, and so polo gave rise to the 
 various games in which balls are hit with bats, including 
 tennis, hockey, golf, cricket, and croquet. 
 
 The difference between our ideas of what constitutes "sport" 
 
 and those of our ancestors is shown by the popularity of baiting. 
 
 „ . . In the twelfth century bulls, bears, and even horses 
 
 Baiting ■' , 
 
 were baited. Cock-fighting formed another com- 
 mon amusement. It was not till the nineteenth century that 
 an English society for the prevention of cruelty to animals 
 succeeded in getting "a law passed which forbade these cruel 
 sports. Most other European countries have now followed 
 England's example. 
 No account of life in the Middle Ages can well omit some 
 
 1 See page 428. 
 
 fl 
 
Popular Amusements and Festivals 581 
 
 Festivals 
 
 Bear Baiting 
 
 From the Luttrell Psalter. 
 
 reference to the celebration of festivals. For the peasant and 
 artisan they provided reHef from physical exertion, 
 and for all classes of society the pageants, pro- 
 cessions, sports, feasts, and merry-makings which accompanied 
 them furnished welcome diversion. Medieval festivals included 
 not only those 
 of the Christian 
 Year/ but also 
 others which had 
 come down from 
 p r e-C h r i stian 
 times. 
 
 Many festivals 
 not of Christian 
 origin were derived 
 from the ceremo- 
 nies with which the heathen peoples of Europe had been 
 accustomed to mark the changes of the seasons. Seasonal 
 Thus, April Fool's Day formed a relic of festivities festivals 
 held at the vernal equinox. May Day, another festival of 
 spring, honored the spirits of trees and of all budding vegetation. 
 The persons who acted as May kings and May queens repre^ 
 sented these spirits. According to the original custom a new 
 May tree was cut down in the forest every year, but later a 
 permanent May pole was set up on the village common. On 
 Midsummer Eve (June 23), which marked the summer solstice, 
 came the fire festival, when people built bonfires and leaped 
 over them, walked in procession with torches round the fields, 
 and rolled burning wheels down the hillsides. These curious 
 rites may have been once connected with sun worship. Hallow 
 Eve, so called from being the eve of All Saints' Day (November 
 i), also seems to have been a survival of a heathen celebration. 
 On this night witches and fairies were supposed to assemble. 
 Hallow Eve does not appear to have been a season for pranks 
 and jokes, as is its present degenerate form. Even the festival 
 of Christmas, coming at the winter solstice, kept some heathen 
 I See page 346. 
 
582 
 
 Medieval Civilization 
 
 features, such as the use of mistletoe with which Celtic priests 
 once decked the altars' of their gods. The Christmas tree, 
 however, is not a relic of heathenism. It seems to have come 
 into use as late ag*the seventeenth century. 
 
 Young and old took part in the dances which accompanied 
 village festivals. Very popular in medieval England was the 
 The Morris Morris dance. The name, a corruption of Moor- 
 dance [^]^^ refers to its origin in Spain. The Morris dance 
 was especially associated with May Day and was danced round 
 a May pole to a Hvely and capering step. The performers 
 represented Robin Hood, Maid Marian, his wife, Tom the 
 
 Piper, and other 
 traditional charac- 
 ters. On their 
 garments they 
 wore bells tuned 
 to different notes, 
 so as to sound in 
 harmony. 
 
 Mumming had 
 a particular asso- 
 ciation with Christ- 
 m a s . Mummers 
 
 were 
 Mumming 
 
 bands 
 
 of men and women 
 
 who disguised 
 
 themselves in 
 
 masks and skins of animals and then serenaded people outside 
 
 their houses. Oftentimes the mummers acted out Httle plays 
 
 in which Father Christmas, Old King Cole, and St. George 
 
 were familiar figures. i 
 
 Besides these village amusements, many plays of a religious' 
 
 character came into vogue during the twelfth and thirteenth 
 
 centuries. The earliest were the miracle plays. 
 Miracle plays 
 
 They presented in dramatic form scenes from the 
 
 Bible and stories of the saints or martyrs. The actors at first 
 
 Mummers 
 
 From a manuscript now in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. 
 It was written and illuminated in the reign of Edward III. 
 
Popular Amusements and Festivals 
 
 583 
 
 were priests, and the stage was the church itself or the church- 
 yard. This reUgious setting did not prevent the introduction 
 of clowns and buffoons. After a time the miracle play passed 
 from the clergy to the guilds. All the guilds of a town usually 
 
 A Miracle Play at Coventry, England 
 
 The rude platform on wheels, which served as a stage, was drawn by apprentices to the 
 market place. Each guild had its own stage. 
 
 gave an exhibition once a year. Each guild presented a single 
 scene in the story. An exhibition might last for several days 
 and have as many as fifty scenes, beginning at Creation and 
 ending with Doomsday.^ 
 
 The miracle plays were followed by the ''moralities." They 
 dealt with the struggle between good and evil, rather than with 
 
 ' The great Passion Play at Ober-Ammergau in Germany is the modern survival 
 and representative of this medieval religious drama. 
 
Dwellings 
 
 584 Medieval Civilization 
 
 -theology. Characters such as Charity, Faith, Prudence, 
 Morality Riches, Confession, and Death appeared and en- 
 
 plays acted a story intended to teach moral lessons.^ 
 
 Out of the rude "morality" and its predecessor, the miracle 
 play, has grown the drama of modern times. 
 
 208. Manners and Customs 
 
 A previous chapter ^ described some features of domestic 
 life in castle and village during the age of feudalism. In Eng- 
 
 land, 
 where 
 the Norman kings 
 discouraged castle 
 building, the man- 
 or house formed 
 the ordinary resi- 
 dence of the no- 
 bility. Even in 
 Continental Eu- 
 rope many castles 
 were gradually 
 made over into 
 manor houses after 
 the cessation of feudal warfare. A manor house, however, was 
 only less bare and inconvenient than a castle. It was still 
 poorly lighted, ill- ventilated, and in winter scarcely warmed by 
 the open wood fires. Among the improvements of the four- 
 teenth century were the building of a fireplace at one or both 
 ends of the manor hall, instead of in the center, and the substi- 
 tution of glass windows for wooden shutters or oiled paper. 
 People in the Middle Ages, even the well-to-do, got along with 
 little furniture. The great hall of a manor house 
 contained a long dining table, with benches used 
 at meals, and a few stools. The family beds often occupied 
 
 Manor House in Shropshire, England 
 
 Built in the twelfth century. 
 
 Furniture 
 
 1 Everyman, one of the best of the morality plays, has recently been revived 
 before large audiences. 
 
 2 Chapter xviii. 
 
Manners and Customs 
 
 585 
 
 curtained recesses in the walls, but guests might have to sleep 
 on the floor of the manor hall. Servants often slept in the 
 stables. Few persons couM afford rugs to cover the floor; the 
 poor had to put up with rushes. Utensils were not numerous, 
 
 Interior of an English Manor House 
 
 Shows the great hall of a manor house at Penshurst, Kent. The screen with the 
 minstrels' gallery over it is seen at the end of the hall, and in the center, the brazier 
 for fire. Built about 1340 a.d. 
 
 and articles of glass and silver were practically unknown, except 
 in the houses of the rich. Entries in wills show the high value 
 set upon a single spoon. 
 
 The pictures in old manuscripts give us a good idea of medieval 
 dress. Naturally it varied with time and place, and according 
 to the social position of the wearer. Sometimes 
 laws were passed, without much result, to regulate 
 the quality, shape, and cost of the costumes to be worn by dif- 
 ferent orders of society. The moralists of the age were shocked, 
 then as now, when tightly fitting garments, which showed the 
 outhnes of the body, became fashionable. The inconvenience 
 of putting them on led to the use of buttons and buttonholes. 
 Women's headdresses were often of extraordinary height and 
 
586 
 
 Medieval Civilization 
 
 shape. Not less remarkable were the pointed shoes worn by 
 men. The points finally got so long that they hindered walk- 
 ing, unless tied by a ribbon to the knees. 
 
 Beards 
 
 Costumes of Ladies during the Later Middle Ages 
 
 The medieval noble of the twelfth century as a rule went clean 
 shaven. To wear a beard was regarded as a sign of effeminacy 
 in a man. The Bayeux Tapestry/ for instance, 
 shows the Normans mostly clean-shaven, while the 
 English wear only moustaches. The introduction of long beards 
 seems to have been due to contact with the East during the 
 crusading period. 
 
 Regular bathing was not by any means neglected during the 
 later Middle Ages. In the country districts river, lake, or pool 
 Baths and met the needs of people used to outdoor life. The 
 bathing ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ vapor baths of the Byzantines were 
 
 adopted by the Moslems and later, through the Moors and cru- 
 saders, were made known to western Europe. After the begin- 
 ning of the thirteenth century few large cities lacked public 
 bathing places. 
 
 Medieval cookbooks show that people of means had all sorts 
 of elaborate and expensive dishes. Dinner at a nobleman's 
 house might include as many as ten or twelve courses, mostly 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 408. 
 
"* Manners and Customs 587 
 
 meats and game. Such things as hedgehogs, peacocks, spar- 
 rows, and porpoises, which would hardly tempt 
 the modern palate, were relished. Much use 
 was made of spices in preparing meats and gravies, and also 
 for flavoring wines. Over-eating was a common vice in the 
 Middle Ages, but the open-air life and constant exercise en- 
 abled men and women to digest the huge quantities of food 
 they consumed. 
 
 People in medieval times had no knives or forks and conse- 
 quently ate with their fingers. Daggers also were employed to 
 convey food to the mouth. Forks date from the Table 
 end of the thirteenth century, but were adopted etiquette 
 only slowly. As late as the sixteenth century German preach- 
 ers condemned their use, for, said they, the Lord would not 
 have given us fingers if he had wanted us to rely on forks. 
 Napkins were another table convenience unknown in the Mid- 
 dle Ages. 
 
 In the absence of tea and coffee, ale and beer formed the 
 drink of the common people. The upper classes regaled them- 
 selves on costly wines. Drunkenness was as com- 
 
 T 1 1 Drinking 
 
 mon and as little reprobated as gluttony. The 
 
 monotony of life in medieval Europe, when the nobles had little 
 to do but hunt and fight, may partly account for the prevaihng 
 inebriety. But doubtless in large measure it was a Teutonic 
 characteristic. The Northmen were hard drinkers, and of the 
 ancient Germans a Roman writer states that "to pass an entire 
 day and night in drinking disgraces no one." ^ This habit 
 of intoxication survived in medieval Germany, and the Anglo- 
 Saxons and Danes introduced it into England. 
 
 Our survey of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries has now 
 shown us that these two hundred years deserve to be called the 
 central period of the Middle Ages. When the central 
 Arabs had brought the culture of the Orient to period of the 
 Spain and Sicily, when the Northmen after their ^^^^^^ ^^^^ 
 wonderful expansion had settled down in Normandy, England, 
 and other countries, and when the peoples of western Europe. 
 
 1 Tacitus, Germania, 22. 
 
588 Medieval Civilization 
 
 whether as peaceful pilgrims or as warlike crusaders, had visited 
 Constantinople and the Holy Land, men's minds received a 
 wonderful stimulus. The intellectual life of Europe was 
 "speeded up," and the way was prepared for the even more 
 rapid advance of knowledge in the fourteenth and fifteenth 
 centuries, as the Middle Ages passed into modern times. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Look up on the map between pages 358-350 the following places where 
 Gothic cathedrals are found: Canterbury, York, Salisbury, Reims, Amiens, Char- 
 tres, Cologne, Strassburg, Burgos, Toledo, and Milan. 2. Look up on the map 
 facing page 654 the location of the following medieval universities: Oxford, Mont- 
 pellier, Paris, Orleans, Cologne, Leipzig, Prague, Naples, and Salamanca. 3. Ex- 
 plain the following terms: scholasticism; canon law; alchemy; troubadours; 
 Provencal language; transept; choir; flying buttress; werewoK; and mumming. 
 
 4. Who were St. Thomas Aquinas, Abelard, Gratian, Irnerius, and Roger Bacon? 
 
 5. Show how Latin served as an mtemational language in the Middle Ages. Name 
 two artificial languages which have been invented as a substitute for Latin. 
 
 6. What is meant by saying that "French is a mere patois of Latin"? 7. In what 
 parts of the world is English now the prevailing speech? 8. Why has Siegfried, 
 the hero of the Nibelungenlied, been called the "Achilles of Teutonic legend"? 
 9. What productions of medieval Uterature reflect aristocratic and democratic 
 ideals, respectively? 10. Distinguish between the Romanesque and Gothic styles 
 of architecture. What is the origin of each term? 11. Compare the ground plans 
 of a Greek temple (page 2gi), a Roman basilica (page 284), and a Gothic cathedral 
 (page 562). 12. Contrast a Gothic cathedral with a Greek temple, particularly 
 in regard to size, height, support of the roof, windows, and decorative features. 
 13. Why is there some excuse for describing a Gothic building as "a wall of glass 
 with a roof of stone"? 14. Do you see any resemblance in structural features 
 between a Gothic cathedral and a modem "sky-scraper"? 15. Mention some 
 likenesses between medieval and modem universities. 16. Mention some im- 
 portant subjects of instruction in modem universities which were not treated in 
 those of the Middle Ages. 17. Why has scholasticism been called "a sort of Aris- 
 totelian Christianity"? 18. Look up the original meaning of the words "jovial," 
 "saturnine," "mercurial," "disastrous," "contemplate," and 'consider." 
 
 19. Show the indebtedness of chemistry to alchemy and of astronomy to astrology. 
 
 20. Mention some common -folk tales which illustrate medieval superstitions. 
 
 21. Why was Friday regarded as a specially unlucky day? 22. Enumerate the 
 most important contributions to civilization made during the Middle Ages. 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 THE RENAISSANCE 1 
 
 209. Meaning of the Renaissance 
 
 The fourteenth and j6fteenth centuries, covering the later 
 period of the Middle Ages, are commonly known as those of 
 the Renaissance. This French word means Re- Later period 
 birth or Revival. It is a convenient term for all of the 
 the changes in society, law, and government, in ' ® ^^^ 
 science, philosophy, and religion, in literature and art which 
 gradually transformed medieval civilization into that of modern 
 times. 
 
 The Renaissance, just because of its transitional character, 
 cannot be exactly dated. Some Renaissance movements 
 started before 1300 a.d. For instance, the study Limits of the 
 of Roman law, as a substitute for Germanic cus- Renaissance 
 toms, began toward the close of the eleventh century. The 
 rise of European cities, with all that they meant for industry 
 and commerce, belonged to about the same time. Other 
 Renaissance movements, again, extended beyond 1500 a.d. 
 Among these were the expansion of geographical knowledge, 
 resulting from the discovery of the New World, and the revolt 
 against the Papacy, known as the Protestant Reformation. 
 The Middle Ages, in fact, came to an end at different times in 
 different fields of human activity. 
 
 The name Renaissance applied, at first, only to the rebirth 
 or revival of men's interest in the literature and art of classical 
 antiquity. Italy was the original home of this original 
 Renaissance. There it first appeared, there it home of the 
 found widest acceptance, and there it reached its 
 highest development. From Italy the Renaissance gradually 
 spread beyond the Alps, until it had made the round of western 
 Europe. 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter xix, "A Scholar of 
 the Renaissance"; chapter xx, "Renaissance Artists." 
 
 589 
 
590 
 
 The Renaissance 
 
 Italy, at the beginning of the fourteenth century, was a land 
 particularly favorable to the growth of learning and the arts, 
 Italian cities ^^ northern Italy the great cities of Milan, Pisa, 
 of the Genoa, Florence, Venice, and many others had 
 
 enaissance ga,rly succeeded in throwing off their feudal bur- 
 dens and had become independent, self-governing communities. 
 Democracy flourished in them, as in the old Greek city-states. 
 Noble birth counted for little; a man of ability and ambition 
 might rise to any place. The fierce party conflicts within their 
 walls stimulated mental activity and helped to make life full, 
 varied, and intense. Their widespread trade and thriving 
 manufactures made them prosperous. Wealth brought leisure, 
 bred a taste for luxury and the refinements of life, and gave 
 means for the gratification of that taste. People wanted to 
 have about them beautiful pictures, statuary, furniture, 
 palaces, and churches; and they rewarded richly the artists 
 who could produce such things. It is not without significance 
 that the birthplace of the Italian Renaissance was democratic, 
 industrial, and wealthy Florence.^ 
 
 Italy enjoyed another advantage over the other European 
 countries in its nearness to Rome. Admiration for the ancient 
 Influence of Roman civilization, as expressed in literature, art, 
 the classic and law, was felt by all Italians. Wherever they 
 tra ition looked, they were reminded of the great past which 
 
 once had been theirs. Nor was the inheritance of Greece 
 wholly lost. Greek traders and the descendants of Greek 
 colonists in Italy still used their ancient language; all through 
 the medieval centuries there were Italians who studied 
 Greek. The classic tradition thus survived in Italy and 
 defied oblivion. 
 
 In the Middle Ages Italy formed a meeting place of several 
 
 civilizations. Byzantine influence was felt both in 
 Byzantine, i i • i i mi j- o- -i 
 
 Arabic, and the north and m the south. 1 he conquest or bicily 
 
 Norman j^y ^j^g Arabs made the Italians familiar with the 
 
 influence . r i • i • i i 
 
 science, art, and poetry of this cultivated people. 
 
 After the Normans had established themselves in south- 
 
 1 See page 545. 
 
GHIBERTI'S BRONZE DOORS AT FLORENCE 
 
 The second or northern pair of bronze doors of the baptistery at Florence. Completed b^ 
 Lorenzo Ghiberti in 1452 a.d., after twenty-seven years of labor. The ten panels represen' 
 scenes from Old Testament history. Michelangelo pronounced these magnificent crearionf 
 worthy to be the gates of paradise. 
 
f* 
 
 ^■'**r^''P'W!^'i"*^iP^^^Wi^wpi|W^^*' ^'^'^t^|ff^*^^l(R!|p| 
 
 ^--jii'ry.fcri-V^*^,^: 
 
 Exterior 
 
 Interior 
 ST. PETER'S, ROME 
 
 St. Peter's, begun in iso6 a.d., was completed in 1667, according to the designs of Bramante, 
 Raphael, Michelangelo, and other celebrated architects. It is the largest church in the world. 
 The central aisle, nave, and choir measure about 600 feet in length; the great dome, 140 
 feet in diameter, rises to a height of more than 400 feet. A double colonnade encircles the 
 pi3.zza in front of the church. The Vatican is seen to the right of St. Peter's. 
 
Revival of Ivearning in Italy 
 
 591 
 
 ern Italy and Sicily, they in turn developed a brilliant civi- 
 lization.^ From all these sources flowed streams of cultural 
 influence which united in the Renaissance. 
 
 The classics 
 in the 
 Middle Ages 
 
 The rise of 
 
 210. Revival of Learning in Italy 
 
 The Hterature of Greece and Rome did not entirely disappear 
 in western Europe after the Germanic invasions. The monas- 
 tery and cathedral schools of the Middle Ages had 
 nourished devoted students of ancient books. The 
 Benedictine monks labored zealously in copying 
 the works of pagan as well as Christian authors, 
 universities made it possible for the student to pursue a fairly 
 extended course in Latin literature at 
 more than one institution of learning. 
 Greek literature, however, was httle 
 known in the West. The poems of 
 Homer were read only in a brief Latin 
 summary, and even Aristotle's writings 
 were studied in Latin translations. 
 
 Reverence for the classics finds con- 
 stant expression in the writings of the 
 
 Italian poet Dante. He ^ 
 
 • r T-i Dante 
 
 was a native of Florence, Aiighieri, 
 
 but passed most of his life 
 in exile. Dante's most fa- 
 mous work, the Divine Comedy, describes 
 an imaginary visit to the other world. 
 Vergil guides him through the realms 
 of Hell and Purgatory until he meets 
 his lady Beatrice, the personification of love and purity, who 
 conducts him through Paradise. The Divine Comedy gives in 
 artistic verse an epitome of all that medieval men knew and 
 hoped and felt: it is a mirror of the Middle Ages. At the 
 same time it drew much of its inspiration from Grasco- 
 Roman sources. Athens, for Dante, is the "hearth from which 
 
 1265-1321 
 A.D, 
 
 Dante Alighieei 
 
 From a fresco, somewhat re- 
 stored, ascribed to the contem- 
 porary artist, Giotto. In the 
 National Museum, Florence. 
 
 > See page 413. 
 
592 
 
 The Renaissance 
 
 all knowledge glows "; Homer is the "loftiest of poets"; and 
 Aristotle is the "master of those who know." This feeUng for 
 classical antiquity entitles Dante to rank as a prophet of the 
 Renaissance. 
 
 Dante exerted a noteworthy influence on the Italian language. 
 He wrote the Divine Comedy, not in Latin, but in the vernacular 
 Dante and Italian as_ spoken in Florence. The popularity 
 the Italian of this work helped to give currency to the Floren- 
 tine dialect, and in time it became the literary 
 language of Italy. Italian was the first of the Romance tongues 
 to assume a national character. 
 
 Petrarch, a younger contemporary of Dante, and Hke him a 
 native of Florence, has been called the first modern scholar and 
 man of letters. He devoted himself with 
 Petrarch tireless energy to classical 
 
 1304-1374 Studies. Writing to a friend, 
 Petrarch declares that he 
 has read Vergil, Horace, Livy, and 
 Cicero, "not once, but a thousand 
 times, not cursorily but studiously and 
 intently, bringing to them the best 
 powers of my mind. I tasted in the 
 morning and digested at night. I 
 quaffed as a boy, to ruminate as an 
 old man. These works have become 
 so familiar to me that they cling not 
 From a miniature in the Lau- to my memory merely, but to the very 
 
 rentian Library, Florence. r i n 
 
 marrow of my bones. 
 Petrarch himself composed many Latin works and did much 
 to spread a knowledge of Latin authors. He traveled widely 
 Petrarch ^^ Italy, France, and other countries, searching 
 
 everywhere for ancient manuscripts. When he 
 found in one placfe two lost orations of Cicero 
 and in another place a collection of Cicero's letters, he was 
 transported with delight. He kept copyists in his house, at 
 times as many as four, busily making transcripts of the man- 
 uscripts that he had discovered or borrowed. Petrarch knew 
 
 Petrarch 
 
 as a Latin 
 revivalist 
 
 ;ew I 
 
Revival of Learning in Italy 593 
 
 almost no Greek. His copy of Homer, it is said, he often 
 kissed, though he could not read it. 
 
 Petrarch's friend and disciple, Boccaccio, was the first to 
 bring to Italy manuscripts of the Iliad and the Odyssey. Having 
 learned some Greek, he wrote out a translation goccaccio 
 of those epic poems. But Boccaccio's fame to-day 1313-1375 
 rests on the Decameron. It is a collection of one 
 hundred stories written in Italian. They are supposed to be 
 told by a merry company of men and women, who, during a 
 plague at Florence, have retired to a villa in the country. The 
 Decameron is the first important work in Itahan prose. Many 
 English writers, notably Chaucer in his Canterbury Tales,^ 
 have gone to it for ideas and plots. The modern short story 
 may be said to date from Boccaccio. 
 
 The renewed interest in Latin literature, due to Petrarch, 
 Boccaccio, and others, was followed in the fifteenth century by 
 the revival of Greek literature. In 1396 a.d. g^udy of 
 Chrysoloras, a scholar from Constantinople, began Greek in 
 to lecture on Greek in the university of Florence. ^^ 
 He afterwards taught in other Italian cities and further aided 
 the growth of Hellenic studies by preparing a Greek grammar 
 — the first book of its kind. From this time, and especially 
 after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 a.d., many learned 
 Greeks came to Italy, thus transplanting in the West the 
 culture of the East. "Greece had not perished, but had 
 emigrated to Italy." 
 
 To the scholars of the fifteenth century the classics opened 
 
 up a new world of thought and fancy. They were delighted 
 
 by the fresh, original, and human ideas which „ 
 
 ' ° ' Humanism 
 
 they discovered in the pages of Homer, Plato, 
 
 Cicero, Horace, and Tacitus. Their new enthusiasm for the 
 classics came to be known as humanism,^ or culture. The 
 Greek and Latin languages and literatures were henceforth the 
 "humanities," as distinguished from the old scholastic phi- 
 losophy and theology. 
 
 1 See page 604. 
 
 2 Latin humanilas, from homo, ''man." 
 
594 The Renaissance 
 
 From Florence, as from a second Athens, humanism spread 
 throughout Italy. At Milan and Venice, at Rome and Naples, 
 Spread men fell to poring over the classics. A special 
 
 of humanism feature of the age was the recovery of ancient 
 ^ manuscripts from monasteries and cathedrals, 
 
 where they had often lain neglected and blackened with the 
 dust of ages. Nearly all the Latin works now extant were 
 brought to light by the middle of the fifteenth century. But 
 it was not enough to recover the manuscripts: they had to be 
 safely stored and made accessible to students. So libraries 
 were established, professorships of the ancient languages were 
 endowed, and scholars were given opportunities to pursue their 
 researches. Even the popes shared in this zeal for humanism. 
 One of them founded the Vatican Library at Rome, which has 
 the most valuable collection of manuscripts in the world. At 
 Florence the wealthy family of the Medici vied with the popes 
 in the patronage of the new learning. 
 
 211. Paper and Printing 
 
 The revival of learning was greatly hastened when printed 
 books took the place of manuscripts laboriously copied by 
 Printed hand. Printing is a complicated process, and 
 
 books many centuries were required to bring it to 
 
 perfection. Both paper and movable type had to be 
 invented. 
 
 The Chinese at a remote period made paper from some fibrous 
 material. The Arabs seem to have been the first to make linen 
 Introduction paper out of flax and rags. The manufacture of 
 of paper paper in Europe was first established by the 
 
 Moors in Spain. The Arab occupation of "Sicily introduced 
 the art into Italy. Paper found a ready sale in Europe, be- 
 cause papyrus and parchment, which the ancients had used as 
 writing materials, were both expensive and heavy. Men now 
 had a material moderate in price, durable, and one that would 
 easily receive the impression of movable type. 
 
 The first step in the development of printing was the use of 
 engraved blocks. Single letters, separate words, and swne- 
 
Paper and Printing 
 
 595 
 
 of movable 
 type 
 
 times entire pages of text were cut in hard wood or copper. 
 
 When inked and applied to writing material, Development 
 
 they left a clear impression. The second step 
 
 was to cast the letters in separate pieces of 
 
 metal, all of the same height and thickness. These could 
 
 then be arranged in any desired way for printing. 
 
 Movable type had been used for centuries by the 
 Chinese, Japanese, and 
 
 Gutenberg 
 
 Koreans in 
 the East, 
 
 and in Europe several 
 printers have been cred- 
 ited with their invention, 
 A German, Johann Guten- 
 berg of Mainz, set up the 
 first printing press with 
 movable type about 1450 
 A.D., and from it issued 
 the first printed book. 
 This was a Latin transla- 
 tion of the Bible. 
 
 The new art quickly 
 spread throughout Chris- 
 tian Europe. It met an 
 especially warm welcome 
 in Italy, where people felt 
 so keen a Aldus and 
 desire for Caxton 
 reading and instruction. By the end of the fifteenth century 
 Venice alone had more than two hundred printing presses. 
 Here Aldus Manutius maintained a famous establishment for 
 printing Greek and Latin classics. In 1476 a.d. the English 
 printer, William Caxton, set up his wooden presses within the 
 precincts of Westminster Abbey. To him we owe editions of 
 Chaucer's poems. Sir Thomas Malory's Morte d' Arthur,^ ^sop's 
 Fables, and many other works. 
 
 1 See page 560. 
 
 An Early Printing Press 
 
 Enlarged from the printer's mark of I. B. 
 Ascensius. Used on the title pages of books printed 
 by him, 1507-153S a.d. 
 
596 The Renaissance 
 
 The books printed in the fifteenth century go by the name of 
 
 incunabula} Of the seven or eight miUion volumes which 
 
 appeared before 1500 a.d., about thirty thousand 
 
 are beUeved to be still in existence. Many of 
 
 these earliest books were printed in heavy, "black letter" 
 
 type, an imitation of the characters used in monkish manu- 
 
 mt& ati«>3 ^^^ ftsrt^ for ijou alf«/ 
 
 Thenne beganne agayne the bataylle of the one parte/ And of the 
 other Eneas ascryed to theym and sayd. Lordes why doo ye fyghte/ 
 Ye knowe well that the couuenante ys deuysed and made/That Turnus 
 and I shall fyghte for you alle/ 
 
 Facsimile or Part of Caxton's "^Eneid" (reduced) 
 
 With the same passage in modern type. 
 
 scripts. It is still retained for most books printed in Germany. 
 The clearer and neater "Roman" characters, resembHng the 
 letters employed for ancient Roman inscriptions, came into 
 use in southern Europe and England. The Aldine press at 
 Venice also devised "italic" type, said to be modeled after 
 Petrarch's handwriting, to enable the publisher to crowd more 
 words on a page. 
 
 The invention of printing has been called the greatest event 
 in history. The statement is hardly too strong. It is easy to 
 Importance See that printing immensely increased the supply 
 of printing Qf ^Qoks. A hardworking copyist might produce, 
 at the most, only a few volumes a year; a printing press could 
 strike them off by the thousands. Not only more books, but 
 also more accurate books, could be produced by printing. The 
 old-time copyist, however skilful, was sure to make mistakes, 
 sometimes of a serious character. No two copies of any manu- 
 script were exactly alike. When, however, an entire edition 
 
 1 A Latin word meaning "cradle" or "birthplace," and so the beginning of 
 a,nything. 
 
Revival of Art in Italy 597 
 
 was printed from the same type, mistakes in the different 
 copies might be entirely eliminated. Furthermore, the inven- 
 tion of printing destroyed the monopoly of learning possessed 
 by the universities and people of wealth. Books were now the 
 possession of the many, not the luxury of the few. Anyone 
 who could read had opened to him the gateway of knowledge; 
 he became a citizen, henceforth, of the republic of letters. 
 Printing, which made possible popular education, public libra- 
 ries, and ultimately cheap newspapers, ranks with gunpowder ^ 
 as an emancipating force. 
 
 212. Revival of Art in Italy 
 
 Gothic architecture, with its pointed arches, flying buttresses, 
 and traceried windows, never struck deep roots in Italy. 
 The architects of the Renaissance went back to . 
 Greek temples and Roman domed buildings for 
 their models, just as the humanists went back to Greek and 
 Latin literature. Long rows of Ionic or Corinthian columns, 
 spanned by round arches, became again the prevailing archi- 
 tectural style. Perhaps the most important accomplishment 
 of Renaissance builders was the adoption of the dome, instead 
 of the vault, for the roofs of churches. The majestic cupola of 
 St. Peter's at Rome,^ which is modeled after the Pantheon,'^ 
 has become the parent of many domed structures in the Old 
 and New World.^ Architects, however, did not limit them- 
 selves to churches. The magnificent palaces of Florence, as 
 well as some of those in Venice, are among the monuments of 
 the Renaissance era. Henceforth architecture became more 
 and more a secular art. 
 
 The development of architecture naturally stimulated the 
 
 other arts. Italian sculptors began to copy the „ , 
 
 1 . • L Sculpture 
 
 ancient bas-rehefs and statues preserved m Rome 
 
 and other cities. At this time glazed terra cotta came to be 
 
 1 See page 574. 2 gee the plate facing page 591. 
 
 3 See the illustration, page 202. 
 
 * For instance, the Invalides in Paris, St. Paul's in London, and the Capitol at 
 Washington. 
 
598 The Renaissance 
 
 n 
 
 used by sculptors. Another Renaissance art was the casting 
 of bronze doors, with panels which represented scenes from 
 the Bible. The beautiful doors of the baptistery of Florence 
 were described as "worthy of being placed at the entrance of 
 Paradise." 
 
 The greatest of Renaissance sculptors was Michelangelo. 
 Though a Florentine by birth, he lived in Rome and made 
 Michelangelo, ^^^^ ^^^^ ^ center of Italian art. A colossal statue 
 1475-1564 of David, who looks like a Greek athlete, and an- 
 other of Moses, seated and holding the table of the 
 law, are among his best-known works. Michelangelo also won 
 fame in architecture and painting. The dome of St. Peter's 
 was finished after his designs. Having been commissioned by 
 one of the popes to decorate the ceihng of the Sistine chapel ^ 
 in the Vatican, he painted a series of scenes which presented 
 the Biblical story from the Creation to the Flood. These 
 frescoes are unequaled for sublimity and power. On the end 
 wall of the same chapel Michelangelo produced his fresco of the 
 "Last Judgment," one of the most famous paintings in the 
 world. 
 
 The early Italian painters contented themselves, at first, 
 with imitating Byzantine mosaics and enamels.^ Their work 
 Rise of exhibited little knowledge of human anatomy: 
 
 Italian faces might be lifelike, but bodies were too slender , 
 
 pain ing ^^^ ^^^ ^^ proportion. The figures of men and 
 
 women were posed in stiff and conventional attitudes. The 
 perspective also was false: objects which the painter wished to 
 represent in the background were as near as those which he 
 wished to represent in the foreground. In the fourteenth cen- 
 tury, however, Italian painting abandoned the Byzantine style; 
 achieved beauty of form, design, and color to an extent hitherto 
 unknown; and became at length the supreme art of the 
 Renaissance. 
 
 Italian painting began in the service of the Church and 
 always remained rehgious in character. Artists usually chose 
 
 ^ In this chapel the election of a new pope takes place. 
 2 See page 336. 
 
Revival of Art in Italy 599 
 
 subjects from the Bible or the lives of the saints. They did 
 not trouble themselves to secure correctness of characteris- 
 costume, but represented ancient Jews, Greeks, tics of Italian 
 and Romans in the garb of Italian gentlemen. p^°*"^s 
 Many of their pictures were frescoes, that is, the colors were 
 mixed with water and applied to the plaster walls of churches 
 and palaces. After the process of mixing oils with the colors 
 was discovered, pictures on wood or canvas (easel paintings) 
 became common. Renaissance painters excelled in portraiture. 
 They were less successful with landscapes. 
 
 Among the "old masters" of Italian painting four, besides 
 Michelangelo, stand out with special prominence. Leonardo 
 da Vinci (1452-1519 a.d.) was architect, sculptor, The "old 
 musician, and engineer, as well as painter. His masters " 
 finest work, the ''Last Supper," a fresco painting at Milan, is 
 much damaged, but fortunately good copies of it exist. Paris 
 has the best of his easel pictures — the "Monna Lisa." Leo- 
 nardo spent four years on it and then declared that he could 
 not finish it to his satisfaction. Leonardo's contemporary, 
 Raphael (1483-1520 a.d.), died before he was forty, but not 
 before he had produced the "Sistine Madonna," now at Dres- 
 den, the "Transfiguration," in the Vatican Gallery at Rome, 
 and many other famous compositions. In Raphael Italian 
 painting reached its zenith. All his works are masterpieces. 
 Another artist, the Venetian Titian (1477?-! 5 76 a.d.), painted 
 portraits unsurpassed for glowing color. His "Assumption 
 of the Virgin" ranks among the greatest pictures in the world. 
 Lastly must be noted the exquisite paintings of Correggio 
 (1494-1534' A.D.), among them the "Holy Night" and the 
 "Marriage of St. Catherine." 
 
 Another modern art, that of music, arose in Italy during the 
 Renaissance. In the sixteenth century the three-stringed 
 
 rebeck received a fourth string and became the „ . 
 
 Music 
 violm, the most expressive of all musical instru- 
 ments. A forerunner of the pianoforte also appeared in the 
 harpsichord. A papal organist and choir-master, Palestrina 
 (1526-1594 A.D.), was the first of the great composers. He gave 
 
6oo The Renaissance 
 
 music its fitting place in worship by composing melodious 
 hymns and masses still sung in Roman Catholic churches. 
 The oratorio, a religious drama set to music but without action, 
 scenery, or costume, had its beginning at this time. The opera, 
 however, was little developed until the eighteenth century, 
 
 213. Revival of Learning and Art beyond Italy 
 
 About the middle of the fifteenth century fire from the Itahan 
 
 altar was carried across the Alps, and a revival of learning 
 
 Spread of began in northern lands. Italy had led the way 
 
 humanism in by recovering the long-buried treasures of the 
 
 urope classics and by providing means for their study. 
 
 Scholars in Germany, France, and England, who now had the 
 
 aid of the printing press, continued the intellectual movement 
 
 and gave it widespread currency. 
 
 The foremost humanist of the age was Desiderius Erasmus. 
 
 Though a native of Rotterdam in Holland, he lived for a time 
 
 in Germany, France, England, and Italy, and died 
 Desiderius , . ' . ' , tt- i , 
 
 Erasmus, at Basel m Switzerland. His travels and exten- 
 
 1466(?)-1536 gjyg correspondence brought him in contact with 
 most of the leading scholars of the day. Eras- 
 mus wrote in Latin many works which were read and enjoyed 
 by educated men. He might be called the first really popular 
 author in Europe. Like Petrarch, he did much to encourage 
 the humanistic movement by his precepts and his example. 
 "When I have money," said this devotee of the classics, "I 
 will first buy Greek books and then clothes." 
 
 Erasmus performed his most important service as a BibHcal 
 critic. In 1516 a.d. he published the New Testament in the 
 Greek Testa- Original Greek, with a Latin translation and a dedi- 
 mentof cation to the pope. Up to this time the only 
 
 rasmus accessible edition of the New Te ^ament was the 
 
 old Latin version known as the Vulgate, which St. Jerome had 
 made near the close of the fourth century. By preparing a new 
 and more accurate translation, Erasmus revealed the fact that 
 the Vulgate contained many errors. By printing the Greek 
 text, together with notes which helped to make the meaning 
 
 J 
 
Assumption op the Virgin — Titian 
 
 SiSTiNE Madonna — Raphael 
 
 The Last Sttpper — Leonardo da Vinci 
 
 Marriage op St. Catherine 
 
 CiNUUUHlKl 
 
 Monna Lisa Gioconda 
 Leonardo da ViNca 
 
 ITALIAN PAINTINGS OF THE RENAISSANCE 
 
Ik 
 
 
 1*^ 1^ » 
 
 wmcy3^ 
 
 fryVPiwfSN^I^Bt^ 
 
 k- i 
 
 
 311 
 
 
 * i 
 
 r' 
 
 
 ■:.«sM' 1^ '^ 1. ..:.■■, 
 
 
 g^ *"^ ^-^mmm 
 
 1 
 
 The Night Watch — Rembrandt 
 
 1 
 
 
 r *" r aHI^^I 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^m 
 
 
 
 ^^B^^K 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 Sfirv-;-,- 
 
 l^S 
 
 Descent from the Cross — Rubens The Immaculate Conception — Murhxo 
 
 FLEMISH. DUTCH, AND SPANISH PAINTINGS OF THE RENAISSANCE 
 
Revival of Learning and Art beyond Italy 60 1 
 
 clear, Erasmus enabled scholars to discover for themselves 
 just what the New Testament writers had actually said.^ 
 
 Erasmus as a student of the New Testament carried humanism 
 over into the rehgious field. His 
 friends and associates, espe- 
 cially in Germany, Humanism 
 continued his andthe 
 
 1 n-iT^T 11 Reformation 
 
 work. We are all 
 
 learning Greek now," said 
 Luther, "in order to under- 
 stand the Bible." Humanism, 
 by becoming the handmaid of 
 religion, thus passed insensibly 
 into the Reformation. 
 
 Itahan architects found a 
 cordial reception in France, 
 Spain, the Netherlands, and 
 other countries, The artistic 
 where they intro- revival in 
 
 J J T> • Europe 
 
 duced Renaissance 
 
 styles of building and ornamen- 
 tation. The celebrated palace 
 of the Louvre in Paris, which is used to-day as an art gallery 
 and museum, dates from the sixteenth century. At this time 
 the French nobles began to replace their somber feudal dwellings 
 by elegant country houses. Renaissance sculpture also spread 
 beyond Italy throughout Europe. Painters in northern coun- 
 tries at first followed Italian models, but afterwards produced 
 masterpieces of their own.^ 
 
 ^ The so-called Complutensian Polyglott, issued at Alcala in Spain by Cardi- 
 nal Jimenes, did even more for the advance of BibHcal scholarship. This 
 was the first printed text of the Greek New Testament, but it was not actually- 
 published till 1522 A.D., six years after the appearance of the edition by 
 Erasmus. 
 
 2 A list of the great European painters would include at least the following names: 
 Durer (1471-1582 a. d.) and Hans Holbein the Younger (1497-1543 a.d.) in Ger- 
 many; Rubens (1577-1640 a.d.) and Van Dyck (1599-1641 a.d.) in Flanders; 
 Rembrandt (1606-1669 a.d.) in Holland; Claude Lorraine (1600-1682 a.d.) in 
 France; and Velasquez (1599-1660 a.d.) and Murillo (1617-1682 a.d.) in Spain. 
 
 Desiderius Erasmus 
 
 Louvre, Paris 
 
 A portrait by the German artist, Hans 
 Holbein the Younger (1497-1543 a.d.). 
 Probably an excellent likeness of Erasmus. 
 
6o2 The Renaissance 
 
 1 
 
 214. The Renaissance in Literature 
 
 The renewed interest in classical studies for a time retarded 
 the development of national languages and literatures in Europe. 
 Humanism '^^ ^^^ humanists only Latin and Greek seemed 
 and the worthy of notice. Petrarch, for instance, com- 
 
 posed in Italian beautiful sonnets which are still 
 much admired, but he himseK expected to gain literary unmor- 
 tality through his Latin works. Another Italian humanist 
 went so far as to call Dante "a poet for bakers and cobblers," 
 and the Divine Comedy was indeed translated into Latin a few 
 years after the author's death. 
 
 But a return to the vernacular was bound to come. The 
 common people understood little Latin, and Greek not at all. 
 .jjjg Yet they had learned to read and they now had 
 
 vernacular the printing press. Before long many books com- 
 posed in Italian, Spanish, French, English, and 
 other ijational languages made their appearance. This revival 
 of the vernacular meant that henceforth European literature 
 would be more creative and original than was possible when 
 writers merely imitated or translated the classics. The mod- 
 els provided by Greece and Rome still continued, however, to 
 furnish inspiration to men of letters. 
 
 The Florentine historian and diplomat, Machiavelli, by his 
 
 book. The Prince, did much to found the modern science of 
 
 Machiavelli politics. Machiavelli, as a patriotic Itahan, felt 
 
 1469-1527 infinite distress at the divided condition of Italy, 
 AD 
 
 where numerous petty states were constantly at 
 
 war. In The Prince he tried to show how a strong, despotic 
 
 ruler might set up a national state in the peninsula. He thought 
 
 that such a ruler ought not to be bound by the ordinary rules of 
 
 morality. He must often act "against faith, against charity, 
 
 against humanity, and against religion." The end would justify 
 
 the means. Success was everything; morality, nothing. This 
 
 dangerous doctrine has received the name of "Machiavellism"; 
 
 it is not yet dead in European statecraft. 
 
 Spain during the sixteenth century gave to the world in 
 
 A 
 
The Renaissance in Literature 
 
 603 
 
 Cervantes the only Spanish writer who has achieved a great 
 reputation outside his own country. Cervantes's cervantes 
 masterpiece, Don Qtdxote, seems to have been 1547-1616 
 intended as a burlesque upon the romances of 
 chivahy once so popular in 
 Europe. The hero, Don 
 Quixote, attended by his 
 shrewd and faithful squire, 
 Sancho Panza, rides forth to 
 perform deeds of knight- 
 errantry, but meets, instead, 
 the most absurd adventures. 
 The work is a vivid picture 
 of Spanish life. Nobles, 
 priests, monks, traders, farm- 
 ers, innkeepers, muleteers, 
 barbers, beggars — all these 
 pass before our eyes as in 
 a panorama. Don Quixote 
 
 immediately became popular, and it is even more read to-day 
 than it was three centuries ago. 
 
 The Flemish writer, Froissart, deserves notice as a historian 
 and as one of the founders of French prose. His Chronicles 
 present an account of the fourteenth century, pj-oissart 
 when the age of feudalism was fast drawing to an 1337 (?)-i4io 
 end. He admired chivalry and painted it in glow- 
 ing colors. He liked to "describe tournaments, battles, sieges, and 
 feats of arms. Kings and nobles, knights and squires, are the 
 actors on his stage. Froissart traveled in many countries and got 
 much of his information at first hand from those who had made 
 history. Out of what he learned he composed a picturesque 
 and romantic story, which still captivates the imagination. 
 
 A very different sort of writer was the Frenchman, Montaigne. 
 He lives to-day as the author of one hundred and Montaigne 
 seven essays, very delightful in style and full of wit 
 and wisdom. Montaigne really invented the essay, 
 a form of literature in which he has had many imitators. 
 
 1533-1592 
 A.D. 
 
6o4 
 
 The Renaissance 
 
 1340 (?) 
 1400 A.D. 
 
 ' y *^ 
 
 tr- ff* 
 
 Geoffrey Chaucer, who has been called the " morning star " of 
 the Enghsh Renaissance, was a story-teller in verse. His 
 Chaucer, Canterbury Tales are supposed to be told by a 
 
 company of pilgrims, as they journey from London 
 to the shrine of Thomas Becket at Canterbury.^ 
 Chaucer describes freshly and with unfailing good spirits the 
 life of the middle and upper classes. He does not reveal, any 
 more than his contemporary Froissart, the labor and sorrows 
 
 f i - of the down-trodden peasantry. 
 
 , , '^ " '^ . But Chaucer was a true poet, 
 
 and his name stands high in 
 England's long roll of men of 
 letters. 
 
 This survey of the national 
 authors of the Renaissance may 
 fitly close with William Shake- 
 Shakespeare, speare, whose genius 
 1564-1616 transcended national 
 boundaries and 
 made him a citizen of all the 
 world. His life is known to us 
 only in barest outline. Born at 
 Stratford-on-Avon, of humble 
 parentage, he attended the vil- 
 lage grammar school, where he 
 learned "small Latin and less 
 Greek," went to London as a 
 youth, and became an actor and 
 a playwright. He prospered, 
 made money both from his act- 
 ing and the sale of his plays, and at the age of forty-four 
 retired to Stratford for the rest of his life. Here he died eight 
 years later, and here his grave may still be seen in the village 
 church.2 During his residence in London he wrote, in whole 
 
 William Shakespeare 
 
 From the copper-plate engraved by 
 Martin Droeshout as frontispiece to the 
 First Folio edition of Shakespeare's works 
 in 1623 A.D. In this engraving the head 
 is far too large for the body and the dress 
 is out of perspective. The only other 
 authentic likeness of Shakespeare is the 
 bust over his grave in Holy Trinity 
 Church, Stratford-on-Avon. 
 
 1 See the illustration, page 442. 
 
 2 The three-hundredth anniversary of Shakespeare's death was appropriately 
 observed in 1916 a.d. throughout the world. 
 
The Renaissance in Literature 
 
 605 
 
 or in part, thirty-six or thirty-seven dramas, both tragedies 
 and comedies. They were not collected and published until 
 several years after his death. Shakespeare's plays were read 
 and praised by his contemporaries, but it has remained for 
 modern men to see in him one who ranks with Homer, Vergil, 
 Dante, and Goethe among the great poets of the world. 
 
 Shakespeare's Birthplace, Stratford-on-Avon 
 
 The house in which Shakespeare was bom has been much altered in exterior appearance 
 since the poet's day. The timber framework, the floors, most of the interior walls, and the 
 cellars remain, however, substantially unchanged. The illustration shows the appearance of 
 the house before the restoration made in 1857 a.d. 
 
 Renaissance poets and prose writers revealed themselves in 
 their books. In the same way the sculptors and painters of 
 the Renaissance worked out their own ideas and personality in 
 emotions in their masterpieces. This personal Renaissance 
 note affords a sharp contrast to the anonymity of ^^^ ^^^ 
 the Middle Ages. We do not know the authors of the Song 
 of Roland, the Nibelungenlied, and Reynard the Fox, any more 
 than we know the builders of the Gothic cathedrals. Medieval 
 literature subordinated the individual; that of the Renaissance 
 expressed the sense of individuality and man's interest in him- 
 self. It was truly "humanistic." 
 
6o6 The Renaissance 
 
 215. The Renaissance in Education 
 
 The universities of the Middle Ages emphasized scholastic 
 philosophy, though in some institutions law and medicine also 
 Humanism received much attention. Greek, of course, was 
 and educa- not taught, the vernacular languages of Europe 
 were not studied, and neither science nor history 
 enjoyed the esteem of the learned. The Renaissance brought 
 about a partial change in this curriculum. The classical lan- 
 guages and literatures, after some opposition, gained an en- 
 trance into university courses and displaced scholastic philosophy 
 as the chief subject of instruction. From the universities the 
 study of the "humanities", descended to the lower schools, where 
 they still hold a leading place. 
 
 An Italian humanist, Vittorino da Feltre, was the pioneer of 
 Renaissance education. In his private school at Mantua, the 
 Vittorino da "House of Delight," as it was called, Vittorino 
 Feltre, 1378- aimed to develop at the same time the body, 
 mind, and character of his pupils, so as to fit them 
 to "serve God in Church and State." Accordingly, he gave 
 much attention to religious instruction and also set a high 
 value on athletics. The sixty or seventy young men under his 
 care were taught to hunt and fish, to run and jump, to wrestle 
 and fence, to walk gracefully, and above all things to be temper- 
 ate. For intellectual training he depended on the Latin classics 
 as the best means of introducing students to the literature, 
 art, and philosophy of ancient times. Vittorino's name is not 
 widely known to-day; he left no writings, preferring, as he 
 said, to live in the lives of his pupils; but there is scarcely a 
 modern teacher who does not consciously or unconsciously 
 follow his methods. More than anyone else, he is responsible 
 for the educational system which has prevailed in Europe almost 
 to the present day. 
 
 It cannot be said that the influence of humanism on educa- 
 A" classical . tion was wholly good. Henceforth the Greek and 
 education" Latin languages and literatures became the chief 
 instruments of culture. Educators neglected the great world of 
 
The Scientific Renaissance 607 
 
 nature and of human life which lay outside the writings of the 
 ancients. This " bookishness " formed a real defect of Renais- 
 sance systems of training. 
 
 A Moravian bishop named Comenius, who gave his long life 
 almost wholly to teaching, stands for a reaction against human- 
 istic education. He proposed that the vernacular comenius 
 tongues, as well as the classics, should be made 1592-1671 
 subjects of study. For this purpose he prepared 
 a reading book, which was translated into a dozen European 
 languages, and even into Arabic, Persian, and Turkish. Come- 
 nius also believed that the curriculum should include the study 
 of geography, world history, and government, and the practice 
 of the manual arts. He was one of the first to advocate the 
 teaching of science. Perhaps his most notable idea was that of 
 a national system of education, reaching from primary grades 
 to the university. "Not only," he writes, ' are the children of 
 the rich and noble to be drawn to school, but all alike, rich and 
 poor, boys and girls, in great towns and small, down to the 
 country villages." The influence of this Slavic teacher is more 
 and more felt in modern systems of education. 
 
 216. The Scientific Renaissance 
 
 The Middle Ages were not by any means ignorant of science,^ 
 but its study naturally received a great impetus when the 
 Renaissance brought before educated men all that Humanism 
 the Greeks and Romans had done in mathematics, and 
 physics, astronomy, medicine, and other subjects. 
 The invention of printing also fostered the scientific revival by 
 making it easy to spread knowledge abroad in every land. The 
 pioneers of Renaissance science were Italians, but students in 
 France, England, Germany, and other countries soon took up 
 the work of enlightenment. 
 
 The names of some Renaissance scientists stand as land- 
 marks in the history of thought. The first place must be given 
 to Copernicus, the founder of modern astronomy. He was a 
 
 1 See page 572. 
 
6o8 The Renaissance 
 
 Pole, but lived many years in Italy. Patient study and 
 Copernicus, calculation led him to the conclusion that the 
 1473-1543 earth turns upon its own axis, and, together with 
 the planets, revolves around the sun. The book 
 in which he announced this conclusion did not appear until 
 the very end of his life. A copy of it reached him on his 
 deathbed. 
 
 Medieval astronomers had generally accepted the Ptolemaic 
 system.^ Some students before Copernicus had indeed sug- 
 The Coper- gested that the earth and planets might rotate 
 mean theory about a central sun, but he first gave reasons for 
 such a belief. The new theory met much opposition, not only 
 in the universities, which clung to the time-honored Ptolemaic 
 system, but also among theologians, who thought that it con- 
 tradicted many statements in the Bible. Moreover, people 
 could not easily reconcile themselves to the idea that the earth, 
 instead of being the center of the universe, is only one member 
 of the solar system, that it is, in fact, only a mere speck of 
 cosmic dust. 
 
 An Italian scientist, Galileo, made one of the first telescopes 
 — it was about as powerful as an opera glass — and turned it on 
 Galileo ^^^ heavenly bodies with wonderful results. He 
 
 1564-1642 found the sun moving unmistakeably on its axis, 
 Venus showing phases according to her position in 
 relation to the sun, Jupiter accompanied by revolving moons, 
 or satellites, and the Milky Way composed of a multitude of 
 separate stars. Galileo rightly believed that these discoveries 
 confirmed the theory of Copernicus. 
 
 Another man of genius, the German Kepler, worked out the 
 mathematical laws which govern the movements of the planets. 
 Kepler, 1571- He made it clear that the planets revolve around 
 1630 A.D. |-]^g g^j^ jj^ elHptical instead of circular orbits. 
 
 Kepler's investigations afterwards led to the discovery of the 
 principle of gravitation. 
 
 Two other scientists did epochal work in a field far removed 
 from astronomy. Vesalius, a Fleming, who studied in ItaHan 
 
 1 See page 133. 
 
The Economic Renaissance 609 
 
 medical schools, gave to the world the first careful description 
 of the human body based on actual dissection, vesalius 
 He was thus the founder of human anatomy. 1514-1564 
 Harvey, an Englishman, after observing living ani- Harvey 
 mals, announced the discovery of the circulation of 1578-1657 
 the blood. He thereby founded human physiology. 
 
 Copernicus, Gahleo, Kepler, Vesahus, Harvey, and their 
 fellow workers built up the scientific method. In the Middle 
 Ages students had mostly been satisfied to accept j.^^ 
 what Aristotle and other philosophers had said^ scientific 
 without trying to prove their statements.^ Kepler, 
 for instance, was the first to disprove the Aristotelian idea that, 
 as all perfect motion is circular, therefore the heavenly bodies 
 must move in circular orbits. Similarly, the Vorld had to wait 
 many centuries before Harvey showed Aristotle's error in sup- 
 posing that the blood arose in the liver, went thence to the 
 heart, and by the veins was conducted over the body. The 
 new scientific method rested on observation and experiment. 
 Students learned at length to take nothing for granted, to set 
 aside all authority, and to go straight to nature for their facts. 
 As Lord Bacon,^ one of Shakespeare's contemporaries and a 
 severe critic of the old scholasticism, declared, "All depends on 
 keeping the eye steadily fixed upon the facts of nature, and so 
 receiving their images simply as they are, for God forbid that 
 we should give out a dream of our own imagination for a pattern 
 of the world." Modern science, to which we owe so much, is 
 a product of the Renaissance. 
 
 217. The Economic Renaissance 
 
 Thus far the Renaissance has been studied as an intellectual 
 and artistic movement, which did much to liberate the human 
 mind and brought the Middle Ages to an end in An economic 
 hterature, in art, and in science. It is necessary, change 
 however, to consider the Renaissance era from another point of 
 
 1 See page 571. 
 
 2 Not to be confused with his countryman, Roger Bacon, who lived in the thir- 
 teenth century. See page 573. 
 
6io The Renaissance 
 
 1 
 
 view. During this time an economic change of vast significance 
 was taking place in rural life all over western Europe. We 
 refer to the decline and ultimate extinction of medieval serfdom. 
 
 Serfdom imposed a burden only less heavy than the slavery 
 which it had displaced. The serf, as has been shown/ might 
 Decline of not leave the manor in which he was born, he 
 serfdom might not Sell his holdings of land, and, finally, 
 
 he had to give up a large part of his time to work without pay 
 for the lord of the manor. This system of forced labor was at 
 once unprofitable to the lord and irksome to his serfs. After 
 the revival of trade and industry in the twelfth and thirteenth 
 centuries had brought more money into circulation,^ the lord 
 discovered how much better it was to hire men to work for 
 him, as he needed them, instead of depending on serfs who 
 shirked their tasks as far as possible. The latter, in turn, 
 were glad to pay the lord a fixed sum for the use of land, since 
 now they could devote themselves entirely to its cultivation. 
 Both parties gained by an arrangement which converted the 
 manorial lord into a landlord and the serf into a free tenant- 
 farmer paying rent. 
 
 The emancipation of the peasantry was hastened, strangely 
 enough, as the result of perhaps the most terrible calamity that 
 The " Black has ever afiflicted mankind. About the middle 
 Death " Qf ^he fourteenth century a pestilence of Asiatic 
 
 origin, now known to have been the bubonic plague, reached 
 the West.^ The ''Black Death," so called because among its 
 symptoms were dark patches all over the body, moved steadily 
 across Europe. The way for its ravages had been prepared by 
 the unhealthful conditions of ventilation and drainage in towns 
 and cities. After attacking Greece, Sicily, Italy, Spain, 
 France, and Germany, the plague entered England in 1349 a.d. 
 and within less than two years swept away probably half the 
 population of that country. The mortality elsewhere was 
 enormous, one estimate setting it as high as twenty-five millions 
 for all Europe. 
 
 1 See page 436. 2 See page 541. 
 
 3 A similar plague devastated the Roman world during the reign of Justinian. 
 
The Economic Renaissance 6ii 
 
 The pestilence in England, as in other countries, caused a 
 great scarcity of labor. For want of hands to bring in the 
 harvest, crops rotted on the ground, while sheep Effects of the 
 and cattle, with no one to care for them, strayed " Black 
 through the deserted fields. The free peasants 
 who survived demanded and received higher wages. Even 
 the serfs, whose labor was now more valued, found themselves 
 in a better position. The lord of a manor, in order to keep 
 his laborers, would often allow them to substitute money 
 payments for personal services. When the serfs got no con- 
 cessions, they frequently took to flight and hired themselves to 
 the highest bidder. 
 
 The governing classes of England, who at this time were 
 mainly landowners, believed that the workers were taking an 
 unfair advantage of the situation. So in 1351 ^^^.g^ Statute 
 A.D. Parhament passed a law fixing the maximum of Laborers, 
 wage in different occupations and punishing with 
 imprisonment those who refused to accept work when it was 
 offered to them. The fact that Parliament had to reenact this 
 law thirteen times within the next century shows that it did not 
 succeed in preventing a general rise of wages. It only exasper- 
 ated the working classes. 
 
 A few years after the first Statute of Laborers the restlessness 
 and discontent among the masses led to a serious outbreak. It 
 was one of the few attempts at violent revolution 
 which the English working people have made. Peasants' 
 One of the inspirers of the rebellion was a wander- J^^^®^\^°iJ' 
 mg priest named John Ball. He went about 
 preaching that all goods should be held in common and the 
 distinction between lords and serfs wiped away. "Whea 
 Adam_delved^and Eve span, who was then the gentleman?" 
 asked John Ball. Uprisings occurred in nearly every part 
 of England, but the one in Kent had most importance. 
 The rioters marched on London and presented their demands 
 to the youthful king, Richard II. He promised to abolish 
 serfdom and to give them a free pardon. As soon, however, 
 as Richard had gathered an army, he put down the revolt 
 
6l2 
 
 The Renaissance 
 
 The 
 
 Jacquerie, 
 1358 A.D. 
 
 Years' 
 
 by force and hanged John Ball and about a hundred of his 
 followers. 
 
 The rebellion in England may be compared with the. far 
 more terrible Jacquerie ^ in France, a few years earlier. The 
 
 French peasants, who suf- 
 fered from feudal oppres- 
 sion and the 
 effects of the 
 Hundred 
 War, raged 
 through the land, burning 
 the castles and murdering 
 their feudal lords. The 
 movement had scarcely 
 any reasonable purpose; 
 it was an outburst of 
 blind passion. The nobles 
 avenged themselves by 
 slaughtering the peasants 
 in great numbers. 
 
 Though these first great 
 struggles of labor against 
 Extinction capital were 
 of serfdom failures, the 
 emancipation of the peas- 
 antry went steadily on 
 throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. By 1500 
 A.D. serfdom had virtually disappeared in Italy, in most parts 
 of France, and in England. Some less-favored countries re- 
 tained serfdom much longer. Prussian, Austrian, and Russian 
 serfs did not receive their freedom until the nineteenth century. 
 The extinction of serfdom was, of course, a forward step in" 
 human freedom, but the lot of the EngHsh and Continental 
 Condition of peasantry long remained wretched. The poem 
 the peasantry Qf pigyg Plowman, written in the time of Chaucer, 
 shows the misery of the age and reveals a very different picture 
 1 From Jacques, a common French name for a peasant. 
 
 Richard II 
 
 After an engraving based on the original in West- 
 minster Abbey. Probably the oldest authentic por- 
 trait in England. 
 
The Economic Renaissance 613 
 
 than that of the gay, hoHday-making, merry England seen in 
 the Canterbury Tales. One hundred and fifty years later, the 
 English humanist, Sir Thomas More, a friend of Erasmus, 
 published his Utopia as a protest against social abuses. Utopia, 
 or "Nowhere," is an imaginary country whose inhabitants 
 choose their own rulers, hold all property in common, and work 
 only nine hours a day. In Utopia a pubhc system of education 
 prevails, cruel punishments are unknown, and every one enjoys 
 complete freedom to worship God. This remarkable book, 
 though it pictures an ideal commonwealth, really anticipates 
 many social reforms of the present time. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Prepare a chronological chart showing the leading men of letters, artists, 
 scientists, and educators mentioned in this chapter. 2. For what were the follow- 
 ing persons noted: Chrysoloras; Vittorino da Feltre; Gutenberg; Boccaccio; 
 Machiavelli; Harvey; and Galileo? 3. How did the words " machiavellism " 
 and "Utopian" get their present meanings? 4. Distinguish and define the three 
 terms, "Renaissance," "Revival of Learning," and "Humanism." 5. "Next to 
 the discovery of the New World, the recovery of the ancient world is the second 
 landmark that divides us from the Middle Ages and marks the transition to modern 
 life." Comment on this statement. 6. Why did the Renaissance begin as "an 
 Italian event"? 7. " City-states have always proved favorable to culture." Illus- 
 trate this remark. 8. Why was the revival of Greek more important in the history 
 of civilization than the revival of Latin? g. Show that printing was an "emanci- 
 pating force." 10. With what paintings by the "old masters" are you familiar? 
 II. How does the opera differ from the oratorio? 12. Why has Froissart been 
 styled the "French Herodotus"? 13. How many of Shakespeare's plays can you 
 name? How many have you read? 14. Can you mention any of Shakespeare's, 
 plays which are founded on Italian stories or whose scenes are laid in Italy? 
 
 15. Why did the classical scholar come to be regarded as the only educated man? 
 
 16. In what respects is the American system of education a realization of the ideals 
 of Comenius? 17. Did the medieval interest in astrology retard or further astro- 
 nomical research? 18. How did the discoveries of Galileo and Kepler confirm the 
 Copernican theory? 19. What is meant by the "emancipation of the peasantry"? 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 GEOGRAPHICAL DISCOVERY AND COLONIZATION ^ 
 
 218. Medieval Geography 
 
 There was also a geographical Renaissance. The revival of 
 the exploring spirit led to the discovery of ocean routes to the 
 rpj^g Far East and the Americas. In consequence, 
 
 geographical commerce was vastly stimulated, and two con- 
 ^ ^'^^ tinents, hitherto unknown, were opened up to 
 civilization. The geographical Renaissance, which gave man 
 a New World, thus cooperated with the other movements of 
 the age in bringing about the transition from medieval to 
 modern times. 
 
 The Greeks and Romans had become familiar with a large 
 part of Europe and Asia, but much of their learning was either 
 Medieval forgotten or perverted during the early Middle 
 
 ignorance of Ages. Even the wonderful discoveries of the 
 geography Northmen in the North Atlantic gradually faded 
 from memory. The Arabs, whose conquests and commerce 
 extended over so much of the Orient, far surpassed the Chris- 
 tian peoples of Europe in knowledge of the world. 
 
 The alliance of medieval geography with theology led to 
 curious results. Map makers, relying on a passage in the Old 
 Geographi- Testament,^ usually placed Jerusalem in the cen- 
 cal myths ^gj- gf ^he world. A Scriptural reference to the 
 "four corners of the earth" ^ was sometimes thought to imply 
 the existence of a rectangular world. From classical sources 
 came stories of monstrous men, one-eyed, headless, or dog- 
 headed, who were supposed to inhabit remote regions. Equally 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter xxi, "The Travels 
 of Marco Polo"; chapter xxii, "The Aborigines of the New World." 
 
 2 Ezekiel, v, s. ^ Isaiah, x, 12. 
 
 614 
 
Medieval Geography 
 
 615 
 
 monstrous animals, such as the unicorn and dragon/ kept 
 them company. Sailors' "yarns" must have been responsible 
 for the belief that the ocean boiled at the equator and that in 
 the Atlantic — the "Sea of Darkness" — lurked serpents huge 
 enough to sink ships. To the real danger of travel by land 
 and water people thus added imaginary terrors. 
 
 Many maps prepared in the Middle Ages sum up the pre- 
 vailing knowledge, or 
 rather igno- The Cosmas 
 ranee, of the ™^p 
 world. One of the earliest 
 specimens that has come 
 down to us was made in 
 the sixth century, by 
 Cosmas, an Alexandrian 
 monk. It exhibits the 
 earth as a rectangle sur- 
 rounded by an ocean with 
 four deep gulfs. Beyond 
 this ocean lies another 
 world, the seat of Paradise and the place "where men dwelt 
 before the Flood." The rivers which flow from the lakes of 
 Paradise are also shown. Figures holding trumpets represent 
 the four winds. 
 
 A map made about seven hundred years later, and now pre- 
 served in Hereford Cathedral, shows the earth as a circular 
 disk with the ocean surrounding it. In the ex- The Hereford 
 treme east — that is, at the top — lies Paradise, ™^p 
 Jerusalem occupies the center, a.id below it comes the Medi- 
 terranean, liberally supplied with islands. The Black Sea ap- 
 pears as a narrow body of water, and even the British Isles 
 are strangely distorted to fit the circle. Such a map could 
 have been of little use to travelers; it simply satisfied a natural 
 curiosity about the wonders of the world. 
 
 The crusades, more than anything else, first extended geo- 
 graphical knowledge. As a religious movement they led to 
 1 See pages S74-S7S- 
 
 Geographical Monsters 
 
 From an early edition of Sir John Mandeville's 
 Travels. Shakespeare {Othello, I, iii, 144—145) re- 
 fers to 
 
 The Anthropophagi, and men whose heads 
 Do grow beneath their shoulders." 
 
6i6 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 pilgrimages and missions in Oriental lands. With the pilgrims 
 Opening up and missionaries went hard-headed traders, who 
 of Asia brought back to Europe the wealth of the East. 
 
 The result, by 1300 a.d., was to open up countries beyond 
 the Euphrates which had remained sealed to Europe for cen- 
 turies. This discovery of the interior of Asia had only less 
 importance than that of the New World two centuries later. 
 
 What specially drew explorers eastward was the belief that 
 somewhere in the center of Asia existed a great Christian 
 Legend of kingdom which, if allied to European Christen- 
 Prester John dom, might attack the Moslems from the rear. 
 According to one form of the story the kingdom consisted of 
 the Ten Tribes of Israel,'- who had been converted to Chris- 
 tianity by Nestorian missionaries.^ Over them reigned a 
 priest-king named Prester (or Presbyter) John. The popes 
 made several attempts to communicate with this mythical 
 ruler. In the thirteenth century, however, Franciscan friars 
 did penetrate to the heart of Asia. They returned to Europe 
 with marvelous tales of the wealth and splendor of the East 
 under the Mongol emperors. 
 
 The most famous of all medieval travelers were Nicolo and 
 Maffeo Polo, and Nicolo's son, Marco, These Venetian mer- 
 chants set out for Asia in 1271 a.d., and after 
 
 The Polos in _ . 1 1 / 
 
 the East, an adventurous journey reached the court of 
 
 1271-1295 Kublai Khan at Peking.^ The Mongol ruler, who 
 seems to have been anxious to introduce Chris- 
 tianity and European culture among his people, received them 
 in a friendly manner, and they amassed much wealth by trade. 
 Marco entered the khan's service and went on several expedi- 
 tions to distant parts of the Mongol reahn. Many years passed 
 before Kublai would allow his useful guests to return to Europe. 
 They sailed at length from Zaitun, a Chinese seaport, skirted 
 the coast of southeastern Asia and India, and then made their 
 way overland to the Mediterranean. When the travelers 
 reached Venice after an absence of twenty-four years, their 
 relatives were slow to recognize in them the long-lost Polos. 
 I See page 35. 2 See page 347. ^ See page 488. 
 
Medieval Geography 
 
 617 
 
 The JEarth beyond the Ocean where men dwelt before the Flood 
 
 The Earth beyond the Ocean. 
 
 The World according to Cosmas Indicopxeustes, 535 A..D. 
 
 
 Geographical Knowledge during the Middle Ages 
 
6i8 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 The story of the Polos, as written down at Marco's dictation, 
 became one of the most popular works of the Middle Ages. 
 Marco In this book Europe read of far Cathay (China), 
 
 Polo's book ^j|-}^ ij-g wealth, its huge cities, and swarming 
 population, of mysterious and secluded Tibet, of Burma, Siam, 
 and Cochin-China, with their palaces and pagodas, of the East 
 Indies, famed for spices, of Ceylon, abounding in pearls, and 
 of India, little known since the days of Alexander the Great. 
 Even Cipango (Japan) Marco described from hearsay as an 
 island whose people were white, civilized, and so rich in gold 
 that the royal palace was roofed and paved with that metal. 
 The accounts of these countries naturally made Europeans more 
 eager than ever to reach the East, 
 
 219. Aids to Exploration 
 
 The new knowledge gained by European peoples about the 
 land routes of Asia was accompanied by much progress in the 
 The com- art of ocean navigation. First in importance came 
 P^^^ the compass to guide explorers across the waters 
 
 of the world. The Chinese appear to have discovered that 
 a needle, when rubbed with a lodestone, has the mysterious 
 power of pointing to the north. The Arabs may have intro- 
 duced this rude form of the compass among Mediterranean 
 sailors. The instrimient, improved by being balanced on a 
 pivot so that it would not be affected by choppy seas, seems to 
 have been generally used by Europeans as early as the thir- 
 teenth century. It greatly aided sailors by enabling them to 
 find their bearings in murky weather and on starless nights. 
 The compass, though useful, was not indispensable; without 
 its help the Northmen had made their distant expeditions in 
 the Atlantic. 
 
 The astrolabe, which the Greeks had invented and used for 
 astronomical purposes, also came into Europe through the 
 Nautical in- Arabs. It was employed to calculate latitudes by 
 struments observation of the height of the sun above the 
 horizon. Other instruments that found a place on shipboard 
 were the hour-glass, minute-glass, and sun-dial. A rude form 
 
Aids to Exploration 
 
 619 
 
 of the log was used as a means of estimating the speed of a 
 vessel, and so of finding roughly the longitude. 
 
 During the last centuries of the Middle Ages the charting 
 of coasts became a science. A sailor might rely on the "handy 
 maps" iportolani) other im- 
 
 which outlined with provements 
 
 -, , in navigation 
 
 some approach to ac- 
 curacy the bays, islands, and head- 
 lands of the Mediterranean and 
 adjacent waters. Manuals were 
 prepared telling the mariner about 
 the tides, currents, and other fea- 
 tures of the route he intended to 
 follow. The increase in size of 
 ships made navigation safer and 
 permitted the storage of bulky car- 
 goes. For long voyages the sailing 
 vessel replaced the medieval galley 
 rowed by oars. As the result of 
 all these improvements navigators no longer found it necessary 
 to keep close to the shore, but could push out dauntlessly into 
 the open sea. 
 
 Many motives prompted exploration. Scientific curiosity, 
 bred of the Renaissance spirit of free inquiry, led men to set 
 forth on voyages of discovery. The crusading Motives for 
 spirit, which had not died out in Europe, exploration 
 thrilled at the thought of spreading Christianity among heathen 
 peoples. And in this age, as in all epochs of exploration, ad- 
 venturers sought in distant lands opportunities to acquire 
 wealth and fame and power. 
 
 Commerce formed perhaps the most powerful motive for explo- 
 ration. Eastern spices — cinnamon, pepper, cloves, nutmeg, and 
 ginger — were used more freely in medieval times ^jjg 
 than now, when people lived on salt meat during commercial 
 the winter and salt fish during Lent. Even wine. 
 
 An Astrolabe 
 
 ale, and medicines had a seasoning of spices. 
 
 1 See page 611. 
 
 When John Ball ^ 
 
62Q Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 wished to contrast the easy life of the lords with the peasants' 
 hard lot, he said, "They have wines, spices, and fine bread, 
 while we have only rye and the refuse of the straw." ^ Besides 
 spices, all kinds of precious stones, drugs, perfumes, gums, dyes, 
 and fragrant woods came from the East. Since the time of 
 the crusades these luxuries, after having been brought overland 
 by water to Mediterranean ports, had been distributed by Ve- 
 netian and Genoese merchants throughout Europe.^ But now 
 in the fifteenth century two other European peoples — the 
 Portuguese and Spaniards — appeared as competitors for this 
 Oriental trade. Their efforts to break through the mo- 
 nopoly enjoyed by the Italian cities led to the discovery of 
 the sea routes to the Indies. The Portuguese were first in 
 the field. 
 
 220. To the Indies Eastward: Prince Henry and 
 Da Gama 
 
 In the history of the fifteenth century few names rank higher 
 than that of Prince Henry, commonly called the Navigator, 
 Prince because of his services to the cause of exploration. 
 
 Hemry the 'pj^g gQj^ ^f g^ Portuguese king, he devoted himself 
 
 Navigator, i r 
 
 1394-1460 during more than forty years to organizing scien- 
 
 ^•^- tific discovery. Under his direction better maps 
 
 were made, the astrolabe was improved, the compass was 
 placed on vessels, and seamen were instructed in all the nautical 
 learning of the time. The problem which Prince Henry studied 
 and which Portuguese sailors finally solved was the possibility 
 of a maritime route around Africa to the Indies. 
 
 The expeditions sent out by Prince Henry began by redis- 
 covering the Madeira and Azores Islands, first visited by 
 
 „ , . Europeans in the fourteenth century. Then the 
 
 Exploration -^ 
 
 of the Portuguese turned southward along the unchar- 
 
 Afncan tered African coast. In 1445 a.d. they got as 
 
 far as Cape Verde, or "Green Cape," so called 
 
 because of its luxuriant vegetation. The discovery was im- 
 
 1 Froissart, Chronicles, ii, 73. ^ See page 540. 
 
Prince Henry and Da Gama 
 
 621 
 
 portant, for it disposed of the idea that the Sahara desert 
 extended indefinitely to the south. Sierra Leone, which the 
 Carthaginian Hanno ^ had probably visited, was reached in 
 1462 A.D., two years after Prince Henry's death. Soon Portu- 
 guese sailors found the great bend of the African coast formed 
 by the gulf of Guinea. In 147 1 a.d. they crossed the equator, 
 without the scorching that some 
 had feared. In 1482 a.d. they 
 were at the mouth of the Congo. 
 Six years later Bartholomew Diaz 
 rounded the southern extremity 
 of Africa. The story goes that he 
 named it the Cape of Storms, and 
 that the king of Portugal, recog- 
 nizing its importance as a stage 
 on the route to the East, rechris- 
 tened it the Cape of Good Hope. 
 A daring mariner, Vasco da 
 Gama, opened the sea-gates to 
 
 the Indies. With 
 
 . . 1 Da Gama's 
 four tmy ships he voyage, 
 
 set sail from Lisbon 1*97-1499 
 . -r 1 A.D. 
 
 m July, 1497 A.D., 
 
 and after leaving the Cape Verde 
 
 Islands made a wide sweep into F^m a manuscript in the British Museum. 
 
 the South Atlantic. Five months passed before Africa was 
 seen again. Having doubled the Cape of Good Hope in safety, 
 Da Gama skirted the eastern shores of Africa and at length 
 secured the services of a Moslem pilot to guide him across 
 the Indian Ocean. In May, 1498 a.d., he reached Calicut,^ 
 an important commercial city on the southwest coast of 
 India. When Da Gama returned to Lisbon, after an absence 
 of over two years, he brought back a cargo which repaid 
 sixty times the cost of the expedition. The Portuguese king 
 received him with high honor and created him Admiral of the 
 Indies. 
 
 Vasco da Gama 
 
 See page 49. 
 
 2 Not Calcutta. 
 
62 2 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 The story of Da Gama's memorable voyage was sung by 
 the Portuguese poet, Camoens, in the Lusiads. It is the most 
 Camoens successful of all modern epics. The popularity 
 
 1524-1580 of the Ltisiads has done much to keep alive the 
 thf Lu^ads ^^^^^ °^ nationahty among the Portuguese, and 
 
 even to-day it forms a bond of union between 
 Portugal and her daughter-nation across the Atlantic — 
 Brazil. 
 
 The discovery of an ocean passage to the East came at the 
 right moment. Just at this time the Ottoman Turks were 
 Significance beginning to block up the old trade routes.^ 
 of the mari- Their conquests in Asia Minor and southeastern 
 
 Europe, during the fifteenth century, shut out 
 the Italians from the northern route through the yEgean and 
 the Black Sea. After Syria and Egypt were conquered, early 
 in the sixteenth century, the central and southern routes also 
 passed under Turkish control. The Ottoman advance struck 
 a mortal blow at the prosperity of the Italian cities, which had 
 so long monopolized Oriental trade. But the misfortune of 
 Venice and Genoa was the opportunity of Portugal. 
 
 221. The Portuguese Colonial Empire 
 
 After Da Gama's voyage the Portuguese made haste to 
 appropriate the wealth of the Indies. Fleet after fleet was 
 Portuguese ^^^^ °^^ ^° estabhsh trading stations upon the 
 ascendancy coasts of Africa and Asia. The great viceroy, 
 Albuquerque, captured the city of Goa and made 
 it the center of the Portuguese dominions in India. Goa still 
 belongs to Portugal. Albuquerque also seized Malacca, at 
 the end of the Malay Peninsula, and Ormuz, at the entrance 
 to the Persian Gulf. The possession of these strategic points 
 enabled the Portuguese to control the commerce of the Indian 
 Ocean. They also established trading relations with China, 
 through the port of Macao, and with Japan, which was 
 accidentally discovered in 1542 a. d. By the middle of the 
 
 1 See page 540. 
 
The Portuguese Colonial Empire 623 
 
 sixteenth century they had acquired almost complete ascend- 
 ancy throughout southern Asia and the adjacent islands.^ 
 
 The Portuguese came to the East as the successors of the 
 Arabs, who for centuries had carried on an extensive trade in 
 the Indian Ocean. Having dispossessed the Arabs, Portuguese 
 the Portuguese took care to shut out all European trade 
 competitors. Only their own merchants were al- ^°^°^° ^ 
 lowed to bring goods from the Indies to Europe by the Cape 
 route. For a time this policy made Portugal very prosperous^ 
 Lisbon, the capital, formed the chief depot for spices and other 
 eastern commodities. The French, English, and Dutch came 
 there to buy them and took the place of Italian merchants 
 in distributing them throughout Europe. 
 
 But the triumph of Portugal was short-lived. This small 
 
 country, with a population of not more than a million, lacked 
 
 the strength to defend her claims to a monopoly 
 
 ^ . ^ -^ Collapse 
 
 of the Oriental trade. During the seventeenth of the 
 
 century the French and English broke the power Portuguese 
 of the Portuguese in India, while the Dutch drove 
 them from Ceylon and the East Indies. Though the Portu- 
 guese lost most of their possessions so soon, they deserve a 
 tribute of admiration for the energy, enthusiasm, and real 
 heroism with which they built up the first of modern colonial 
 empires. 
 
 The new world in the East, thus entered by the Portuguesf 
 and later by other European peoples, was really an old world — 
 rich, populous, and civilized. It held out alluring Europe in 
 possibilities, not only for trade, but also as a field ^^^^ 
 for missionary enterprise. Da Gama and Albuquerque began 
 a movement, which still continues, to "westernize" Asia by 
 ■opening it up to European influence. It remains to be seen, 
 however, whether India, China, and Japan will allow their 
 ancient culture to be extinguished by that of Europe. 
 
 1 The Portuguese colonial empire included Ormuz, the west coast of India, 
 Cej'lon, Malacca, and various possessions in the Malay Archipelago (Sumatra, 
 Java, Celebes, the Moluccas, or Spice Islands, and New Guinea). The Portu- 
 guese also had many trading posts on the African coast, besides Brazil, which 
 one of their mariners discovered in 1500 a.d. See the map between pages 628-625. 
 
624 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 222. To the Indies Westward: Columbus and 
 Magellan 
 
 Six years before Vasco da Gama cast anchor in the harbor of 
 Calicut, another intrepid sailor, seeking the Indies by a west- 
 rpjjg ern route, accidentally discovered America. It 
 
 globular does not detract from the glory of Columbus to 
 
 ^°^^ show that the way for his discovery had been 
 
 long in preparation. In the first place, the theory that the 
 earth w^as round had been familiar to the Greeks and Romans, 
 and to some learned men even in the darkest period of the 
 Middle Ages. By the opening of the thirteenth century it 
 must have been commonly known, for Roger Bacon ^ refers 
 to it, and Dante, in the Divine Comedy ^ plans his Inferno on 
 the supposition of a spherical world. The awakening of in- 
 terest in Greek science, as a result of the Renaissance, naturally 
 called renewed attention to the statements by ancient geog- 
 raphers. Eratosthenes,^ for instance, had clearly recognized 
 the possibility of reaching India by sailing westward on the 
 same parallel of latitude. Especially after the revival of 
 Ptolemy's^ works in the fifteenth century, scholars accepted 
 the globular theory; and they even went so far as to calculate 
 the circumference of the earth. 
 
 In the second place, men had long believed that west of 
 Europe, beyond the strait of Gibraltar, lay mysterious lands. 
 Myth of This notion first appears in the writings of the 
 
 Atlantis Greek philosopher, Plato,^ who repeats an old 
 
 tradition concerning Atlantis. According to Plato, Atlantis 
 had been an island continental in size, but more than nine 
 thousand years before his time it had sunk beneath the sea. 
 Medieval writers accepted this account as true and found 
 support for it in traditions of other western islands, such as 
 the Isles of the Blest, where Greek heroes went after death, 
 and the Welsh Avalon, whither King Arthur,^ after his last 
 
 1 See page 573. ^ See page sgi. ^ See page 133. 
 
 ^ A Latin translation of Ptolemy's Geography, accompanied by maps, was printed 
 for the first time probably in 1462 a.d. 
 
 ^ See page 275. * See page 560. 
 
Columbus and Magellan 
 
 625 
 
 battle, was borne to heal his wounrls. A wiclcs[)read legend 
 of the Middle Ages also described the visit made by St. 
 Brandan, an Irish monk, to the "promised land of the Saints," 
 an earthly paradise far out in the Atlantic. St. Brandan 's 
 Island was marked on early majjs, and voyages in search of 
 it were sometimes undertaken. 
 
 Behaim's Gxobe 
 
 The outlines of North America and South America do not appear on the orif/inal /^lobe. 
 
 The ideas of European geographers in the period just pre- 
 ceding the discovery of America are represented on a map, 
 or rather a globe, which dates from 1492 a.d. It Behaim's 
 was made by a German navigator, Martin Behaim, ^lobe 
 for his native city of Nuremberg, where it is still preserved. 
 Behaim shows the mythical island of St. Brandan, lying in 
 
626 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 mid-ocean, and beyond it Japan (Cipango) and the East Indies. 
 It is clear that he greatly underestimated the distance westward 
 between Europe and Asia. The error was natural enough, 
 for Ptolemy had reckoned the earth's circumference to be about 
 one-sixth less than it is, and Marco Polo had given an exagger- 
 ated idea of the distance to 
 which Asia extended on the 
 east. When Columbus set out 
 on his voyage, he firmly be- 
 lieved that a journey of four 
 thousand miles would bring 
 him to Cipango, 
 
 Christopher Columbus was a 
 native of Genoa, where his 
 Columbus, father followed 
 1446 (?) - 1506 the humble trade 
 
 A. D. r TT 
 
 01 a weaver. He 
 seems to have obtained some 
 knowledge of astronomy and 
 geography as a student in the 
 university of Pavia, but at an 
 early age he became a sailor. 
 Columbus knew the Mediter- 
 ranean by heart; he once went to the Guinea coast; and he may 
 have visited Iceland. He settled at Lisbon as a map-maker and 
 married a daughter of one of Prince Henry's sea-captains. As 
 Columbus pored over his maps and charts and talked with sea- 
 men about their voyages, the idea came to him that much of the 
 world remained undiscovered and that the distant East could 
 be reached by a shorter route than that which led around Africa. 
 Columbus was a well-read man, and in Aristotle, Ptolemy, 
 and other ancient authorities he found apparent confirmation 
 Researches ^^ ^^^ grand idea. Columbus also owned a printed 
 copy of Marco Polo's book, and from his comments, 
 written on the margin, we know how interested 
 he was in Polo's statements referring to Cathay and Cipango. 
 Furthermore, Columbus brought together all the information 
 
 Christopher Columbus 
 
 Biblioteca Nacional, Madrid 
 The oldest known portrait of Columbus. 
 
 of 
 Columbus 
 
 d 
 
Columbus and Magellan 
 
 627 
 
 Isabella 
 
 he could get about the fabled islands of the Atlantic. If he 
 
 ever went to Iceland, some vague traditions may have reached 
 
 him there of Norse voyages to 
 
 Greenland and Vinland. Such 
 
 hints and rumors strengthened his 
 
 purpose to sail toward the setting 
 
 sun in quest of the Indies. 
 
 All know the story. How Co- 
 lumbus first laid his plans before 
 the king of Portugal, p^^g^ ^^yage 
 only to meet with re- of Columbus, 
 buffs; how he then 
 went to Spain and after many dis- 
 couragements found a patron in 
 Queen Isabella; how with three 
 small ships he set out from Palos, 
 August 3, 1492 A.D.; how after leaving the Canaries he 
 sailed week after week over an unknown sea; and how at last, 
 on the early morning of October 12, he sighted in the moon- 
 light the glittering coral strand of 
 J. r ^xXAifL^^^i-.^- - 1 one of the Bahama Islands.^ It 
 
 Columbus made three other 
 voyages to the New World, in the 
 course of which he explored the 
 Caribbean Sea, the subsequent 
 mouth of the Orinoco voyages of 
 
 -n- J ii- i. Columbus 
 
 River, and the eastern 
 
 coast of Central America. He 
 lived and died in the belief that 
 he had actually reache'd the 
 mainland of Asia and the realms 
 of the Great Khan of Cathay. 
 1492 . . rj^YiQ name West Indies still re- 
 mains as a testimony to this error. 
 
 » Named San Salvador by Columbus and usually identified with Watling 
 Island. 
 
628 Cieographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 The New World was named for a Florentine navigatorj 
 Amerigo Vespucci.^ While in the Spanish service he made 
 Naming of several western voyages and printed an account 
 America Qf ]^jg discovery of the mainland of America in 
 
 1497 A.D. Scholars now generally reject his statements, but 
 they found acceptance at the time, and it was soon suggested 
 
 Nunc vcro &hcg partes fiintlatius luSxatx/ 8C 
 
 alia quarta pats per Americtt Verputiumcvt irilc^ 
 
 ^^]g quentibus audietut^inuenta eibqua non video cut 
 
 AiSic^ quK iurc vetct ab Americo inuentore lagads inge 
 
 idea jai] viro Amcrigcn quafi Ameridterram/iluc Ame 
 
 licamdicendamtcuinSC Europa& Afiaamulieri^ 
 
 Bus fuaibcdtaiint nomma.Eius Gm dC gentis mo^ 
 
 xes exi3isl>ims.Am€ridnauigatiombusquf (eqatt 
 
 turliquideinteiligLdatun 
 
 The Name "America" 
 
 Facsimile of the passage in the Cosmographice Inlroduclio (1507), by Martin 
 Waldseemiiller, in which the name " America " is proposed for the New World. 
 
 that the new continent should be called America, "because 
 Americus discovered it." The name applied at first only to 
 South America. After it became certain that South America 
 joined another continent to the north, the name spread over 
 the whole New World. 
 
 Shortly after the return of Columbus from his first voyage, 
 Pope Alexander VI, in response to a request by Ferdinand and 
 The demar- Isabella, issued a bull granting these sovereigns ex- 
 cation line, elusive rights over the newly discovered lands. In 
 1493 A.D. order that the Spanish possessions should be clearly 
 marked off from the Portuguese, the pope laid down an imagi- 
 nary line of demarcation in the Atlantic, three hundred miles 
 west of the Azores. All new discoveries w^est of the line were 
 to belong to Spain; all those east of it, to Portugal.^ But this 
 
 1 In Latin, Americus Vespucius. 
 
 2 In i4g4 A.D. the demarcation line was shifted about eight hundred miles 
 farther to the west. Six years later, when the Portuguese discovered Brazil, the 
 country was found to he within their sphere of influence. 
 
140°Longitude 12U° Wi 
 
80 Greenwich 60 
 
 0°Longitude 20° East 
 
 from 60 Greenwich 80° 
 
Columbus and Masrellan 
 
 629 
 
 Ferdinand 
 Magellan, 
 1480 (?) - 
 1521 A.D. 
 
 Ferdinand 
 
 arrangement, which excluded France, England, and other 
 European countries from the New World, could not be long 
 maintained. 
 
 The demarcation line had a good deal to do in bringing 
 about the first voyage around the globe. So far no one had 
 yet realized the 
 dream of Columbus 
 to reach the lands 
 of spice and silk by 
 sailing westward 
 Magellan, formerly one of Albu- 
 querque's lieutenants but now 
 in the service of Spain, believed 
 that the Spice Islands lay within 
 the Spanish sphere of influence 
 and that an all-Spanish route, 
 leading to them through some 
 strait at the southern end of 
 South America, could be dis- 
 covered. 
 
 The Spanish ruler, Charles V, 
 grandson of the Isabella who had supported Columbus, looked 
 with favor upon Magellan's ideas and gave him 
 a fleet of five vessels for the undertaking. After 
 exploring the east coast of South America, Ma- 
 gellan came at length to the strait which bears 
 his name. Through this channel he sailed boldly 
 and found himself upon an ocean which he called the Pacific, 
 because of its peaceful aspect. Magellan's sailors now begged 
 him to return, for food was getting scarce, but the navigator 
 replied that he would go on, "if he had to eat the leather off 
 the rigging." He did go on, for ninety-eight days, until he 
 reached the Ladrone Islands.^ By a curious chance, in all this 
 long trip across the Pacific, Magellan came upon only two 
 islands, both of them uninhabited. He then proceeded to 
 
 1 Also known as the Mariannes. Magellan called them the Ladrones (Spanish. 
 ladrdn, a robber), because of the thievish habits of the nati^'es. 
 
 Ferdinand Magellan 
 
 From a portrait formerly in the Ver- 
 sailles Gallery, Paris. 
 
 Circumnavi- 
 gation of 
 the globe, 
 1519-1522 
 A.D.- 
 
630 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 the Philippines, where he was killed in a tight with the natives. 
 His men, however, managed to reach the Spice Islands, the goal 
 of the journey. Afterwards a single ship, the Victoria, carried 
 back to Spain the few sailors who had survived the hardships 
 of a voyage lasting nearly three years. 
 
 Magellan's voyage forms a landmark in the history of geog- 
 raphy. It proved that America, at least on the south, had 
 Meaning of ^° Connection with Asia; it showed the enormous 
 the circum- extent of the Pacific Ocean; and it led to the 
 navigation discovery of many large islands in the East Indies. 
 Henceforth men knew of a certainty that the earth was round 
 and in the distance covered by Magellan they had a rough 
 estimate of its size. The circumnavigation of the globe ranks 
 with the discovery of America among the most significant 
 events in history. In the company of great explorers Magellan 
 stands beside Columbus. 
 
 223. The Indians 
 
 The first inhabitants of America probably came from the 
 Old World. At a remote epoch a land-bridge connected north- 
 PeopUng of west Europe with Greenland, and Iceland still 
 America remains a witness to its former existence. Over 
 
 this bridge animals and men may have found their way into 
 the New World. Another prehistoric route may have led from 
 Asia. Only a narrow strait now separates Alaska from Siberia, 
 and the Aleutian Islands form an almost complete series of 
 stepping-stones across the most northerly part of the Pacific. 
 
 The natives of America, whom Columbus called Indians, 
 certainly resemble Asiatics in some physical features, such as 
 ^jjg the reddish-brown complexion, the hair, uni- 
 
 American formly black and lank, the high cheek-bones, and 
 
 aborigines ^^^ ^^^^^ stature of many tribes. On the other 
 hand, the large, aquiline nose, the straight eyes, never obhque, 
 and the tall stature of some tribes are European traits. It 
 seems safe to conclude that the American aborigines, whatever 
 their origin, became thoroughly fused into a composite race 
 during long centuries of isolation from the rest of mankind. 
 
The Indians 
 
 631 
 
 Aztec Sacrificial Knife 
 
 British Museum, London. 
 
 Length, twelve inches. The blade is of yellow, opalescent 
 chalcedony, beautifully chipped and polished. The handle is 
 of light-colored wood carved in the form of a man masked with 
 a bird skin. Brilliant mosaic settings of turquoise, malachite, 
 and shell embellish the figure. 
 
 Because of their isolation the Indians had to work out 
 by themselves many arts, inventions, and discoveries. They 
 spoke over a thousand languages and dialects; Indian 
 and not one has yet been traced outside of c"lt"re 
 America. Their implements consisted of polished stone, occa- 
 sionally of unsmelted copper, and in Mexico and Peru, of 
 bronze. They cultivated Indian corn, or maize, but lacked 
 the other great 
 cereals. They 
 domesticated the 
 dog and the llama 
 of the Andes. 
 They lived in 
 clans and tribes, 
 ruled by headmen 
 or chiefs. Their 
 religion probably 
 did not involve 
 a belief in a " Great Spirit," as is so often said, but rather 
 recognized in all nature the abode of spiritual powers, mys- 
 terious and wonderful, whom man ought to conciliate by 
 prayers and sacrifices. In short, most of the American 
 Indians were not savages, but barbarians well advanced in 
 culture. 
 
 Indian culture attained its highest development in Mexico 
 and Central America, especially among the Mayas of Yucatan, 
 Guatemala, and Honduras. The remains of their The 
 cities — the Ninevehs and Babylons of the New ^^y^s 
 World — lie buried in the tropical jungle, where Europeans 
 first saw them, four hundred years ago. The temples, shrines, 
 altars, and statues in these ancient cities show that the Mayas 
 had made much progress in the fine arts. They knew enough 
 astronomy to frame a solar calendar of three hundred and 
 sixty-five days, and enough mathematics to employ numbers 
 exceeding a million. The writing of the Mayas had reached 
 the rebus ^ stage and promised to become alphabetic. When 
 
 1 See page g. 
 
632 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 their hieroglyphics have been completely deciphered, we shall 
 
 learn much more about this gifted people. 
 
 Several centuries before the arrival of Europeans in America, 
 
 the so-called Aztecs came down from the north and established 
 themselves on the Mexican plateau. Here they 
 formed a confederacy of many tribes, ruled over 
 
 by a sort of king, whose capital was Tenochtitlan, on the site 
 
 of the present city of Mexico. 
 
 The 
 Aztecs 
 
 •"•iiiiia. 
 
 iiiliiiiiii (iiiiiiiiiiKiiiiiiimiiiiiiiii/iiiiiiiiimiimiimiiWDimm))!))))* 
 
 Aztec Sacrificial Stone 
 
 Now in the National Museum in the City of Mexico. 
 
 The Aztecs appear to have borrowed much of their art, 
 science, and knowledge of writing from their Maya neighbors. 
 Aztec They built houses and temples of stone or sun- 
 
 cuittxre dried brick, constructed aqueducts, roads, and 
 
 bridges, excelled in the dyeing, weaving, and spinning of cotton, 
 and made most beautiful ornaments of silver and gold. They 
 worshiped many gods, to which the priests offered prisoners 
 of war as human sacrifices. In spite of these bloody rites, 
 the Aztecs were a kind-hearted, honest people, respectful of 
 the rights of property, brave in battle, and obedient to their 
 native rulers. Aztec culture in some ways was scarcely 
 inferior to that of the ancient Egyptians. 
 
 The lofty table-lands of the Andes were also the seat of an 
 advanced Indian culture. At the time of the 
 Spanish conquest the greater part of what is now 
 Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia, and northern Chile had come under 
 
 The Incas 
 
Spanish Explorations and Conquests in America 633 
 
 the sway of the Incas, the "people of the sun." The Inca 
 power centered in the Peruvian city of Cuzco and on the shores 
 of Lake Titicaca, which Ues twelve thousand feet above sea- 
 level. In this region of magnificent scenery the traveler views 
 with astonishment the ruins of vast edifices, apparently never 
 completed, which were raised either by the Incas or the Indians 
 whom they conquered and displaced. Though the culture of 
 
 WEST INDIES 
 
 the Incas resembled in many ways that of the Aztecs, the 
 two peoples probably never had any intercourse and hence 
 remained totally unaware of each other's existence. 
 
 224. Spanish Explorations and Conquests in America 
 
 The discoverers of the New World were naturally the pioneers 
 in its exploration. The first object of the Spaniards had been 
 trade with the Indies, and for a number of years, objects of 
 until Magellan's voyage, they sought vainly for *^® Spaniards 
 a passage through the mainland to the Spice Islands. When, 
 however, the Spaniards learned that America was rich in 
 deposits of gold and silver, these metals formed the prin- 
 cipal objects of their expeditions. 
 
 The Spaniards at first had confined their settlements to the 
 
634 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 Greater Antilles in the West Indies/ but after the gold of these 
 
 islands was exhausted, they began to penetrate the 
 Ponce de ^ j o f 
 
 Leon and mainland. In 1513 a.d. Ponce de Leon, who had 
 
 f ^^^°A n been with Columbus on his second voyage, discov- 
 
 ered the country which he named Florida. It be- 
 came the first Spanish possession in North America. In the 
 
 F?S^;3^S^^?? 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 
 An EAE.LY Map of the New World (1540 a.d.) 
 
 same year Vasco Nunez de Balboa, from the isthmus of Panama, 
 sighted the "Pacific. He entered its waters, sword in hand, and 
 took formal possession in the name of the king of Spain. 
 The overthrow of the Aztec power was accomplished by 
 Hernando Cortes, with the aid of Indian allies. 
 Many large towns and half a thousand villages, 
 together with immense quantities of treasure, fell 
 into the hands of the conquerors. Henceforth 
 Mexico, or "New Spain," became the most im- 
 portant Spanish possession in America. Francisco Pizarro, 
 
 1 Cuba, Hispaniola (now divided between the republics of Haiti and Santo Do- 
 mingo), Porto Rico, and Jamaica. 
 
 Conquest 
 of Mexico, 
 1519-1521 
 A.D., and 
 Peru, 1531 
 1537 A.D. 
 
Longitude West 5 from 
 
 m 
 
The Spanish Colonial Empire 635 
 
 who invaded Peru with a handful of soldiers, succeeded in 
 overthrowing the Incas. Pizarro founded in Peru the city of 
 Lima. It replaced Cuzco as the capital of the country and 
 formed the seat of the Spanish government in South America. 
 The Spaniards, during the earlier part of the sixteenth cen- 
 tury, heard much of a fabled king whom they called El Dorado.^ 
 This king, it was said, used to smear himself with 
 gold dust at an annual religious ceremony. In 
 time the idea arose that somewhere in South America existed 
 a fabled country marvelously rich in precious metals and gems. 
 These stories stirred the imagination of the Spaniards, who 
 fitted out many expeditions to find the gilded man and his 
 gilded realm. The quest for El Dorado opened up the valleys 
 of the Amazon and Orinoco and the extensive forest region 
 east of the Andes. Spanish explorers also tried to find El 
 Dorado in North America. De Soto's expedition led to the 
 discovery of the Mississippi in 1541 a.d., and Coronado's 
 search for the " Seven Cities of Cibola " not only added 
 greatly to geographical knowledge of the Southwest, but 
 also resulted in the extension of Spanish dominion over this 
 part of the American continent. About 1605 a.d. the 
 Spaniards founded Santa Fe and made it the capital of 
 their government in New Mexico. 
 
 225. The Spanish Colonial Empire 
 
 The wonderful exploits of the conquistador es (conquerors) 
 laid the foundations of the Spanish colonial empire. It in- 
 cluded Florida, New Mexico, California, Mexico, g j^^ .^^ 
 Central America, the West Indies, and all South the New 
 America except Brazil.^ The rule of Spain over °^ , 
 these dominions lasted nearly three hundred years. During 
 this time she gave her language, her government, and her 
 religion to half the New World. 
 
 ^ Spanish for the "gilded one." 
 
 ^ See the map between pages 628-629. The Philippines, discovered by Magellan 
 in 152 1 A.D., also belonged to Spain, though by the demarcation line these islands 
 lay within the Portuguese sphere of influence. 
 
636 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 The Spaniards brought few women with them and hence 
 
 had to find their wives among the Indians. Intermarriage 
 
 Intermar- of the *two peoples early became common. The 
 
 riage of result was the mixed race which one still finds 
 
 Spaniards 
 
 and throughout the greater part of Spanish America. 
 
 Indians jj-^ j-j^jg j-^Qg |-]^g Indian Strain predominates, be- 
 
 cause ahnost everywhere the aborigines were far more numer- 
 ous than the white settlers. 
 
 The Spaniards treated the Indians of the West Indies most 
 harshly and forced them to work in gold mines and on sugar 
 Treatment plantations. The hard labor, to which the In- 
 of the dians were unaccustomed, broke down their health, 
 
 ^^ and almost the entire native population disap- 
 
 peared within a few years after the coming of the whites. 
 This terrible tragedy was not repeated on the mainland, for 
 the Spanish government stepped in to preserve the aborigines 
 from destruction. It prohibited their enslavement and gave 
 them the protection of humane laws. Though these laws 
 were not always well enforced, the Indians of Mexico and 
 Peru increased in numbers under Spanish rule and often 
 became prosperous traders, farmers, and artisans. 
 
 The Spaniards succeeded in winning many of the Indians to 
 Christianity. Devoted monks penetrated deep into the wilder- 
 Conversion ^^^^ ^^^ brought to the aborigines, not only the 
 of the Christian religion, but also European civilization. 
 
 n lans j^ niany places the natives were gathered into 
 
 permanent villages, or "missions," each one with its church and 
 school. Converts who learned to read and write often became 
 priests or entered the monastic orders. The monks also took 
 much interest in the material welfare of the Indians and taught 
 them how to farm, how to build houses, and how to spin and 
 weave and cook by better methods than their own. 
 
 The most familiar examples of the Spanish missions are those 
 The Cali- ^^ ^^^ stsite of California. During the last quar- 
 
 fornia ter of the eighteenth century Franciscan friars 
 
 missions erected no less than eighteen mission stations 
 
 along the Pacific coast from San Diego to San Francisco. 
 
The Spanish Colonial Empire 637 
 
 The stations were connected by the "King's Road," ^ which 
 still remains the principal highway of the state. Some of the 
 mission buildings now lie in ruins and others have entirely 
 disappeared. But such a well-preserved structure as the mis- 
 sion of Santa Barbara recalls a Benedictine monastery,^ with 
 its shady cloisters, secluded courtyard, and timbered roof 
 covered with red tiles. It is a bit of the Old World trans- 
 planted to the New. 
 
 The civilizing work of Spain in the New World is sometimes 
 forgotten. Here were the earliest American hospitals and 
 asylums, for the use of Indians and negroes as spanish- 
 well as of Spaniards. Here were the earliest American 
 American schools and colleges. Twelve institu- 
 tions of higher learning, all modeled upon the university of 
 Salamanca, arose in Spanish America during the colonial 
 period. Eight of these came into existence before the crea- 
 tion in 1636 A.D. of Harvard Unive]?sity, the oldest in the 
 United States. The pioneer printing press in the Western 
 Hemisphere was set up at Mexico City in 1535 a.d.; no print- 
 ing press reached the English colonies till more than one hun- 
 dred years later. To the valuable books by Spanish scholars 
 we owe much of our knowledge of the Mayas, Aztecs, and 
 other Indian tribes. The first American newspaper was pub- 
 lished at Mexico City in 1693 a.d. The fine arts also flour- 
 ished in the Spanish colonies, and architects of the United 
 States have now begun to copy the beautiful churches and 
 public buildings of Mexico and Peru. 
 
 The government of Spain administered its colonial dominions 
 in the spirit of monopoly. As far as possible it excluded French, 
 English, and other foreigners from trading with Spanish 
 Spanish America. It also discouraged ship-build- colonial 
 ing, manufacturing, and even the cultivation of ^° '^^ 
 the vine and the olive, lest the colonists should compete with 
 home industries. The colonies were regarded only as a work- 
 shop for the production of the precious metals and raw materials. 
 This unwise policy very largely accounts for the economic 
 
 1 In Spanish El Catnhio Real. ^ See page 355. 
 
638 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 The Cabot 
 voyages, 
 1497-1498 
 A.D. 
 
 
 backwardness of Mexico, Peru, and other Spanish-American 
 countries at the present day. Their rich natural resources 
 have as yet scarcely begun to be utilized. 
 
 226. English and French Explorations in America 
 
 The English based their claim to the right to colonize North 
 America on the discoveries of John Cabot, an Italian mariner 
 
 in the service of the 
 Tudor king, Henry VII.^ 
 In 1497 A.D. Cabot sailed 
 from Bristol across the 
 northern Atlantic and made land 
 somewhere between Labrador and 
 Nova Scotia. The following year he 
 seems to have undertaken a second 
 voyage and to have explored the coast 
 of North America nearly as far as 
 Florida. Cabot, like Columbus, be- 
 lieved he had reached Cathay and the 
 dominions of the Great Khan. Be- 
 cause Cabot found neither gold nor 
 opportunities for profitable trade, his 
 expeditions were considered a failure, 
 and for a long time the English took 
 no further interest in exploring the 
 New World. 
 
 The discovery by Magellan of a 
 strait leading into the Pacific aroused 
 hope that a similar pas- 
 sage, beyond the regions 
 controlled by Spain, 
 might exist in North 
 America. In 1534 a.d. the French 
 king, Francis I, sent Jacques Cartier to look for it. Cartier 
 found the gulf and river which he named after St. Lawrence, 
 and also tried to establish a settlement near where Quebec 
 
 » See page 518. 
 
 Cabot Memorial Tower 
 
 Erected at Bristol, England, in 
 memory of John Cabot and his 
 sons. The foundation stone was 
 laid on June 24, 1897 a.d., the 
 four-hundredth anniversary of 
 John Cabot's first sight of the 
 continent of North America. 
 
 Cartier's 
 voyages, 
 1534-1542 
 A.D. 
 
English and French Explorations 639 
 
 now stands. The venture was not successful, and the French 
 did not undertake the colonization of Canada till the first dec- 
 ade of the seventeenth century. 
 
 English sailors also sought a road to India by the so-called 
 Northwest Passage. It was soon found to be an impossible 
 route, for during half the year the seas were ^j^g 
 frozen and during the other half they were filled Northwest 
 with icebergs. However, the search for the ^^^^se 
 Northwest Passage added much to geographical knowledge. 
 The names Frobisher Bay, Davis Strait, and Baffin Land still 
 preserve the memory of the navigators who first explored the 
 channels leading into the Arctic Ocean. 
 
 When the English realized how little profit was to be gained 
 by voyages to the cold and desolate north, they turned south- 
 ward to warmer waters. Here, of course, they The English 
 came upon the Spaniards, who had no disposition "sea dogs" 
 to share with foreigners the profitable trade of the New World. 
 Though England and Spain were not at war, the English "sea 
 dogs," as they called themselves, did not scruple to ravage 
 the Spanish colonies and to capture the huge, clumsy treasure- 
 ships carrying gold and silver to Spain. The most famous 
 of the "sea dogs," Sir Francis Drake, was the first English- 
 man to sail round the world (1577-1580 a.d.). 
 
 Four years after Drake had completed his voyage, another 
 
 English, seaman. Sir Walter Raleigh, sent out an expedition 
 
 to find a good site for a settlement in North _, „ , . , 
 A • r?,! 1 ,11 r T^® Raleigh 
 
 America. The explorers reached the coast of colonies, 
 
 North Carolina and returned with glowing ac- 1584-1590 
 
 counts of the country, which was named Virginia, 
 
 in honor of Elizabeth, the "Virgin Queen." But Raleigh's 
 
 colonies in Virginia failed miserably, and the English made 
 
 no further attempt to settle there till the reign of James I, 
 
 early in the seventeenth century. 
 
 227. The Old World and the New 
 
 The New World contained two virgin continents, full of 
 natural resources and capable in a high degree of colonization. 
 
640 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 The native peoples, comparatively few in number and bar- 
 Expansion barian in culture, could not offer much resistance 
 of Europe ^q t:he explorers, missionaries, traders, and colo- 
 nists from the Old World. The Spanish and Portuguese in 
 the sixteenth century, followed by the French, English, and 
 Dutch in the seventeenth century, repeopled America and 
 brought to it European civilization. Europe expanded into a 
 Greater Europe beyond the ocean. 
 
 In the Middle Ages the Mediterranean and the Baltic had 
 been the principal highways of commerce. The discovery of 
 Shifting of America, followed immediately by the opening of 
 trade routes ^j^g Cape route to the Indies, shifted commercial 
 activity from these enclosed seas to the Atlantic Ocean. Venice, 
 Genoa, Hamburg, Liibeck, and Bruges gradually gave way, as 
 trading centers, to Lisbon and Cadiz, Bordeaux and Cherbourg, 
 Antwerp and Amsterdam, London and Liverpool. One may 
 say, therefore, that the year 1492 a.d. inaugurated the Atlantic 
 period of European history. The time may come, perhaps even 
 now it is dawning, when the center of gravity of the commer- 
 cial world will shift still farther westward to the Pacific. 
 
 The discovery of America revealed to Europeans a new 
 
 source of the precious metals. The Spaniards soon secured 
 
 Increased large quantities of gold by plundering the In- 
 
 production dians of Mexico and Peru of their stored-up 
 
 of the iiAriT 
 
 precious wealth. After the discovery m 1545 a.d. of the 
 
 metals wonderfully rich silver mines of Potosi in Bolivia, 
 
 the output of silver much exceeded that of gold. It is esti- 
 mated that by the end of the sixteenth century the American 
 mines had produced at least three times as much gold and 
 silver as had been current in Europe at the beginning of the 
 century. 
 The Spaniards could not keep this new treasure. Having 
 
 few industries themselves, they were obliged to 
 Conse- , ^ . , . . 
 
 quences of send it out, as fast as they received it, m pay- 
 
 the enlarged ment for their imports of European goods. Spain 
 
 money supply i i • i 1 i 1 
 
 acted as a huge sieve through which the gold 
 
 and silver of America entered all the countries of Europe. 
 
The Old World and the New 641 
 
 Money, now more plentiful, purchased far less than in former 
 times; in other words, the prices of all commodities rose, wages 
 advanced, and manufacturers and traders had additional capital 
 to use in their undertakings. The Middle Ages had suffered 
 from the lack of sufhcient money with which to do business ; ^ 
 from the beginning of modern times the world has been better 
 supplied with the indispensable medium of exchange. 
 
 But America was jnuch more than a treasury of the precious 
 metals. Many commodities, hitherto unknown, soon found 
 their way from the New World to the Old. Among j^^^ 
 these were maize, the potato, which, when culti- commodities 
 vated in Europe, became the "bread of the poor," '°^p°' ® 
 chocolate and cocoa made from the seeds of the cacao tree, 
 Peruvian bark, or quinine, so useful in malarial fevers, cochineal, 
 the dye-woods of Brazil, and the mahogany of the West Indies. 
 America also sent large supplies of cane-sugar, molasses, fish, 
 whale-oil, and furs. The use of tobacco, which Columbus first 
 observed among the Indians, spread rapidly over Europe and 
 thence extended to the rest of the world. All these new 
 American products became common articles of consumption, 
 and so raised the standard of living in European countries. 
 
 To the economic effects of the discoveries must be added their 
 
 effects on politics. The Atlantic Ocean now formed, not only 
 
 the commercial, but also the political center of the „ ,. . , 
 
 ^ Political 
 
 world. The Atlantic-facing countries, first Portu- effects of 
 
 gal and Spain, then Holland, France, and England, *^® ^^^~ 
 
 t-j -' covcncs 
 
 became the great powers of Europe. Their trade 
 
 rivalries and contests for colonial possessions have been potent 
 
 causes of European wars for the last four hundred years. 
 
 The sudden disclosure of oceans, islands, and continents, 
 covering one- third of the globe,' worked a revolution in geo- 
 graphical ideas. The earth was found to be far „„ 
 ° ^ Efifects of 
 
 larger than men had supposed it to be, and the the dis- 
 
 imagination was stirred by the thought of other coveries 
 
 • 1- • , • . . , 1 , -r^ on thought 
 
 amazmg discoveries which might be made, t rom 
 
 the sixteenth century to the twentieth the work of exploration 
 » See page 541. 
 
642 Geographical Discovery and Colonization 
 
 has continued, till now few regions of the world yet remain 
 unmapped. At the same time came acquaintance with many 
 strange plants, animals, and peoples, and so scientific knowl- 
 edge replaced the quaint fancies of the Middle Ages. 
 
 The sixteenth century in Europe was the age of that revolt 
 
 against the Roman Church called the Protestant Reformation. 
 
 During this period, however, the Church won her 
 
 the discov- victories over the American aborigines. What she 
 
 eries upon ^Qgj- ^f territory, wealth, and influence in Europe was 
 religion j 7 > x 
 
 more than offset by what she gained in America. 
 
 Furthermore, the region now occupied by the United States 
 furnished in the seventeenth century an asylum from religious 
 persecution, as was proved when Puritans settled in New 
 England, Roman Catholics in Maryland, and Quakers in Penn- 
 sylvania. The vacant spaces of America offered plenty of room 
 for all who would worship God in their own way. Thus the 
 New World became a refuge from the intolerance of the Old. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate those parts of the world known in the time of 
 .Columbus (before 1492 a.d.)- 2. On an outline map indicate the voyages of 
 discovery of Vasco da Gama, Columbus (first voyage), John Cabot, and Magellan. 
 3. What particular discoveries were made by Cartier, Drake, Balboa, De Soto, 
 Ponce de Leon, and Coronado? 4. Compare the Cosmas map (page 617) with 
 the map of the world according to Homer (page 76). 5. Compare the Hereford 
 map (page 617) with the map of the world according to Ptolemy (page 132). 
 
 6. Why has Marco Polo been called the "Columbus of the East Indies"? 1 
 
 7. "Cape Verde not only juts out into the Atlantic, but stands forth as a promon- I 
 tory in human history." Comment on this statement. 8. How did Vasco da Gama 
 complete the work of Prince Henry the Navigator? 9. Show that Lisbon in the 
 sixteenth century was the commercial successor of Venice. 10. "Had Columbus j| 
 perished in mid-ocean, it is doubtful whether America would have remained long I 
 undiscovered." Comment on this statement. 11. Why did no one suggest that 
 the New World be called after Columbus? 12. Show that Magellan achieved 
 what Columbus planned. 13. Why did Balboa call the Pacific the "South Sea"? 
 14. Why is Roman law followed in all Spanish-American countries? 15. In what 
 parts of the world is Spanish still the cormnon language? 16. Why did the Ger- 
 mans fail to take part in the work of discovery and colonization? 17. Show that 
 the three words "gospel, glory, and gold" sum up the principal motives of Euro- 
 pean colonization in the sixteenth century. 18. Compare the motives which led 
 to the colonization of the New World with those which led to Greek colonization. 
 19. "The opening of the Atlantic to continuous exploration is the most mo- 
 mentous step in the history of man's occupation of the earth." Does this state- ] 
 ment seem to be justified? | 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 THE REFORMATION AND THE RELIGIOUS WARS, 
 1517-1648 A.D.1 
 
 228. Decline of the Papacy 
 
 The Papacy, victorious in the long struggle with the Holy 
 
 Roman Empire, reached during the thirteenth century the 
 
 height of its temporal power. The popes at this 
 
 time were the greatest sovereigns in Europe. They in the 
 
 ruled a large part of Italy, had great influence in thirteenth 
 
 . century 
 
 the affairs of France, England, Spam, and other 
 
 countries, and in Germany named and deposed emperors. 
 
 From their capital at Rome they sent forth their legates to 
 
 every European court and issued the laws binding on western 
 
 Christendom. 
 
 The universal dominion of the Church proved useful and 
 
 even necessary in feudal times, when kings were weak and 
 
 nobles were strong. The Church of the early _ . 
 ^r. , ,, . 1 1 1 . - .r . r . Friction 
 
 Middle Ages served as the chief unifying force in between 
 
 Europe. When, however, the kings had repressed Church and 
 feudalism, they took steps to extend their author- 
 ity over the Church as well. They tried, therefore, to restrict 
 the privileges of ecclesiastical courts, to impose taxes on the 
 clergy, as on their own subjects, and to dictate the appoint- 
 ment of bishops and abbots to office. This policy n9,turally 
 led to much friction between popes and kings, between Church 
 and State. 
 
 The Papacy put forth its most extensive claims under Boniface 
 VIII. The character of these claims is shown by two bulls 
 
 1 Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter xxiii, "Martin 
 Luther and the Beginning of the Reformation"; chapter xxiv, "England in the 
 Age of Elizabeth.'' 
 
 643 
 
644 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 which he issued. The first forbade all laymen, under penalty 
 
 of excommunication, to collect taxes on Church 
 Pontificate i , i n i i mi 
 
 of Boniface lands, and all clergymen to pay them. Ine 
 
 VIII, 1294- second announced in unmistakeable terms both 
 1303 A.D. ,..,,, 
 
 the spiritual and the temporal supremacy of the 
 
 popes. "Submission to the Roman pontiff," declared Boni- 
 face, "is altogether necessary to salvation for every human 
 creature." 
 
 Boniface had employed the exalted language of Gregory VII 
 in dealing with Henry IV, but he found an opponent in a mon- 
 Boniface ^^^^ more resolute and resourceful than any Holy 
 
 and Philip Roman Emperor. This was PhiHp the Fair,^ 
 
 ® ^^ king of France. Philip answered the first bull by 
 
 refusing to allow any gold and silver to be exported from France 
 to Italy. The pope, thus deprived of valuable revenues, gave 
 way and acknowledged that the French ruler had a limited 
 right to tax the clergy. Another dispute soon arose, however, 
 as the result of Philip's imprisonment and trial of an obnoxious 
 papal legate. Angered by this action, Boniface prepared to 
 excommunicate the king and depose him from the throne. 
 Philip retaliated by calling together the Estates-General 
 and asking their support for the preservation of the "ancient 
 liberty of France." The nobles, the clergy, and the "third 
 estate" rallied around Philip, accused the pope of heresy 
 and tyranny, and declared that the French king was subject 
 to God alone. 
 
 The last act of the drama was soon played. Philip sent his 
 emissaries into Italy to arrest the pope and bring him to trial 
 Anagni, before a general council in France. At Anagni, 
 
 1303 A.D. j^ga^j. Rome, a band of hireling soldiers stormed the 
 papal palace and made Boniface a prisoner. The citizens of 
 Anagni soon freed him, but the shock of the humiliation broke 
 the old man's spirit and he died soon afterwards. The poet 
 Dante, in the Divine Comedy,^ speaks with awe of the outrage: 
 "Christ had been again crucified among robbers; and the 
 vinegar and gall had been again pressed to his lips."^ The 
 
 1 See page 514. 2 gee page 591. ^ Purgatorio, xx, 88-90. 
 
Decline of the Papacy 645 
 
 historian sees in this event the end of the temporal power of the 
 
 Papacy. 
 
 Soon after the death of Boniface, PhiUp succeeded in having 
 
 the archbishop of Bordeaux chosen as head of the Church. 
 
 The new pope removed the papal court to Avignon, The 
 
 a town just outside the French frontier of those "Babylonian 
 
 ... Captivity," 
 
 days. The popes lived in Avignon for nearly 1309-1377 
 
 seventy years. This period is usually described ^••'^• 
 
 as the "Babylonian Captivity" of the Church, a name 
 
 which recalls the exile of the Jews from their native land.^ 
 
 The long absence of the popes from Rome lessened their 
 
 power, and the suspicion that they were the mere vassals of 
 
 the French crown seriously impaired the respect in which 
 
 they had been held. 
 
 Following the "Babylonian Captivity" came the "Great 
 
 Schism." Shortly after the return of the papal court to Rome, 
 
 an Italian was elected pope as Urban VI. The ^. ,, ^ 
 
 1- 1 • 1 T. 1 • r 1 The "Great 
 
 cardmals m the French mterest refused to accept Schism," 
 
 him, declared his election void, and named Clement 1378-1417 
 
 . . A.D. 
 
 VII as pope. Clement withdrew to Avignon, 
 
 while Urban remained in Rome. Western Christendom could 
 
 not decide which one to obey. Some countries declared for 
 
 Urban, while other countries accepted Clement. The spectacle 
 
 of two rival popes, each holding himself out as the only true 
 
 successor of St. Peter, continued for about forty years and 
 
 injured the Papacy more than anything else that had happened 
 
 to it. 
 
 The schism in western Christendom was finally healed at the 
 
 Council of Constance. There were three "ohan- ^ ., ^ 
 
 Council of 
 
 tom popes" at this time, but they were all deposed Constance, 
 in favor of a new pontiff, Martin V. The Cath- J*Jf^^*^^ 
 olic world now had a single head, but it was not 
 easy to revive the old, unquestioning loyalty to him as, God's 
 vicar on earth. 
 
 From the time of Martin V the Papacy became more and 
 more an Italian power. The popes neglected European politics 
 
 1 See pages 36-37. 
 
646 The Reformation and the ReHgious Wars 
 
 and gave their chief attention to the States of the Church. A 
 jj^g number of the popes took much interest in the 
 
 Renaissance Renaissance movement and became its enthusiastic 
 ^°^^^ patrons.^ They kept up splendid courts, col- 
 
 lected manuscripts, paintings, and statues, and erected magnifi- 
 
 THE M.'-N.WOI 
 
 The Great Schism, 1378-1417 a.d. 
 
 cent palaces and churches in Rome. Some European peoples, 
 especially in Germany, looked askance at such luxury and 
 begrudged the heavy taxes which were necessary to support 
 it. This feeling against the papacy also helped to provoke the 
 Reformation. 
 
 The worldliness of some of the popes was too often reflected 
 in the lives of the lesser clergy. Throughout the thirteenth, 
 fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries the Church encountered 
 
 1 See page 594. 
 
Heresies and Heretics 647 
 
 much criticism from reformers. Thus, the famous humanist, 
 Erasmus/ wrote his Praise of Folly to expose the complaints 
 vices and temporal ambitions of bishops and against the 
 monks, the foohsh speculations of theologians, and ^ ^^^^ 
 the excessive reliance which common people had on pilgrimages, 
 festivals, relics, and other aids to devotion. So great was the 
 demand for this work that it went through twenty-seven large 
 editions during the author's lifetime. Erasmus and others like 
 him were loyal sons of the Church, but they believed they 
 could best serve her interests by effecting her reform. Some 
 men went further, however, and demanded wholesale changes 
 in Catholic belief and worship. These men were the heretics. 
 
 229. Heresies and Heretics 
 
 During the first centuries of our era, when the Christians 
 had formed a forbidden sect, they claimed toleration on the 
 ground that rehgious belief is voluntary and not Persecution 
 something which can be enforced by law. This °^ heretics 
 view changed after Christianity triumphed in the Roman 
 Empire and enjoyed the support, instead of the opposition, of 
 the government. The Church, backed by the State, no longer 
 advocated freedom of conscience, but began to persecute people 
 who held heretical beliefs. 
 
 It is difi&cult for those who live in an age of religious tolera- 
 tion to understand the horror which heresy inspired in the 
 
 Middle Ages. A heretic was a traitor to the „ ^. 
 
 " . . . , Medieval 
 
 Church, for he denied the doctrines believed to be attitude 
 
 essential to salvation. It seemed a Christian to^-ard 
 
 heresy 
 duty to compel the heretic to recant, lest he imperii 
 
 his eternal welfare. If he persisted in his impious course, then 
 
 the earth ought to be rid of one who was a source of danger to 
 
 the faithful and an enemy of the Almighty. 
 
 Although executions for heresy had occurred as early as the 
 
 fourth century,^ for a long time milder penalties Punishment 
 
 were usually inflicted. The heretic might be ex- of lieresy 
 
 iled, or imprisoned, or deprived of his property and his rights 
 
 1 See page 600. 2 See page 344. 
 
648 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 as a citizen. The death penahy was seldom invoked by the 
 Church before the thirteenth century. Since ecclesiastical 
 law forbade the Church to shed blood, the State stepped in to 
 seize the heretic and put him to death, most often by fire. We 
 must remember that in medieval times cruel punishments were 
 imposed for even slight offenses, and hence men saw nothing 
 wrong in inflicting the worst of punishments for what was 
 believed to be the worst of crimes. 
 
 In spite of all measures of repression heretics were not un- 
 common during the later Middle Ages. Some heretical move- 
 The ments spread over entire communities. The most 
 
 Albigenses important was that of the Albigenses, so called 
 from the town of Albi in southern France, where many of 
 them lived. Their doctrines are not well known, but they 
 seem to have believed in the existence of two gods — one good 
 (whose son was Christ), the other evil (whose son was Satan). 
 The Albigenses even set up a rival church, with its priests, 
 bishops, and councils. 
 
 The failure of attempts to convert the Albigenses by peaceful 
 
 means led the pope. Innocent III,^ to preach a crusade against 
 
 Crusade them. Those who entered upon it were promised 
 
 against the ^^le usual privileges of crusaders.^ A series of 
 
 Albigenses, . 
 
 1209-1229 bloody wars now followed, in the course of which 
 
 ^•^- thousands of men, women, and children perished. 
 
 But the Albigensian sect did not entirely disappear for more 
 than a century, and then only after numberless trials and 
 executions for heresy. 
 
 The followers of Peter Waldo, who lived in the twelfth 
 century, made no effort to set up a new religion in Europe. 
 The They objected, however, to certain practices of 
 
 Waldenses ^]^q Church, such as masses for the dead and the 
 adoration of saints. They also condemned the luxury of the 
 clergy and urged that Christians should live like the Apostles, 
 charitable and poor. To the Waldenses the Bible was a suffi- 
 cient guide to the religious life, and so they translated parts of 
 the Scriptures and allowed everyone to preach, without distinc- 
 
 1 See page 461. 2 See page 468. i 
 
 i 
 
Heresies and Heretics 
 
 649 
 
 tion of age, or rank, or sex. The Waldenses spread through 
 many European countries, but being poor and lowly men they 
 did not exert much influence as reformers. The sect survived 
 severe persecution and now forms a branch of the Protestant 
 Church in Italy. 
 
 Beliefs very similar to those of the Waldenses were enter- 
 tained by John Wycliffe,'- master of an Oxford college and a 
 popular preacher. He, 
 too, appealed from the 
 authority of 
 
 John 
 Wycliffe, 
 1320-1384 
 A.D. 
 
 With the 
 
 the Church 
 to the au- 
 thority of 
 the Bible, 
 assistance of two friends 
 Wycliffe produced the 
 first English translation 
 of the Scriptures. Man- 
 uscript copies of the 
 work had a large circu- 
 lation, until the gov- 
 ernment suppressed it. 
 Wychffe was not mo- 
 lested in life, but the 
 Council of Constance 
 denounced his teaching 
 
 John Wycliite 
 
 After an old print 
 
 and ordered that his bones should be dug up, burned, and 
 cast into a stream. 
 
 Wycliffe had organized bands of "poor priests" to spread 
 the simple truths of the Bible through all England. . They 
 went out, staff in hand and clad in long, russet The 
 gowns, and preached to the common people in the Lollards 
 EngHsh language, wherever an audience could be found. The 
 Lollards, as Wycliffe's followers were known, not only attacked 
 many beliefs and practices of the Church, but also demanded 
 social reforms. For instance, they declared that all wars 
 
 1 Or Wyclif . 
 
650 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 were sinful and were but plundering and murdering the poor 
 
 to win glory for kings. The Lollards had to endure much 
 
 persecution for heresy. Nevertheless their work hved on 
 
 and sowed in England and Scotland the seeds of the 
 
 Reformation. 
 
 The doctrines of Wycliffe found favor with Anne of Bohemia, 
 
 wife of King Richard 11/ and through her they reached that 
 
 John Huss country. Here they attracted the attention of 
 
 1373 (?)-i4i5 John Huss,"^ a distinguished scholar in the uni- 
 A D 
 
 versity of Prague. Wycliffe's writings confirmed 
 
 Huss in his criticism of many doctrines of the Church. 
 
 He attacked the clergy in sermons and pamphlets and also 
 
 objected to the supremacy of the pope. The sentence of 
 
 excommunication pronounced against him did not shake his 
 
 reforming zeal. Finally Huss was cited to appear before the 
 
 Council of Constance, then in session. Relying on the safe 
 
 conduct given him by the German emperor, Huss appeared 
 
 before the council, only to be declared guilty of teaching "many 
 
 things evil, scandalous, seditious, and dangerously heretical." 
 
 The emperor then violated the safe conduct — ■ no promise 
 
 made to a heretic was considered binding — and allowed Huss 
 
 to be burnt outside the walls of Constance. Thus perished the 
 
 man who, more than all others, is regarded as the forerunner of 
 
 Luther and the Reformation. 
 
 The flames which burned Huss set all Bohemia afire. The 
 
 Bohemians, a Slavic people, regarded him as a national hero 
 
 The Hussite and made his martyrdom an excuse for rebelling 
 
 ^^"^^ against the Holy Roman Empire. The Hussite 
 
 wars, which followed, thus formed a political rather than a 
 
 religious struggle. The Bohemians did not gain freedom, and 
 
 their country still remains a Hapsburg possession. But the 
 
 sense of nationalism is not extinct there, and Bohemia may 
 
 some day become an independent state. 
 
 1 See page 611. - Or Hus. 
 
 1 
 
Luther and the Reformation in Germany 651 
 
 230. Martin Luther and the Beginning of the Reforma- 
 tion in Germany, 1517-1522 A.D. 
 
 Though there were many reformers before the Reformation, 
 the beginning of that movement is rightly associated with the 
 name of Martin Luther. He was the son of a Martin 
 German peasant, who, by industry and frugahty, i483-i546 
 had won a small competence. Thanks to his A.D.. 
 father's self-sacrifice, Luther enjoyed a good education in 
 scholastic philosophy at the uni- 
 versity of Erfurt. Having taken 
 the degrees of bachelor and master 
 of arts, Luther began to study law, 
 but an acute sense of his sinfulness 
 and a desire to save his soul soon 
 drove him into a monastery. 
 There he read the Bible and the 
 writings of the Church Fathers 
 and found at last the peace of 
 mind he sought. A few years later 
 Luther paid a visit to Rome, 
 which opened his eyes to the 
 worldliness and general laxity of 
 life in the capital of the Papacy. 
 He returned to Germany and became a professor of theology in 
 the university of Wittenberg, newly founded by Frederick the 
 Wise, elector of Saxony. Luther's sermons and lectures at- 
 tracted large audiences; students began to flock to Wittenberg; 
 and the elector grew proud of the rising young teacher who 
 was making his university famous. 
 
 But Luther was soon to emerge from his academic retirement 
 and to become, quite unintentionally, a reformer. In 15 17 
 A.D. there came into the neighborhood of Witten- Tetzel and 
 berg a Dominican friar named Tetzel, granting indulgences 
 indulgences for the erection of the new St. Peter's at Rome.^ 
 
 Martin Luther 
 
 After a portrait by Hans Holbeia 
 the Younger 
 
 1 See page 455. 
 
652 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 An indulgence, according to the teaching of the Church, formed 
 a remission of the temporal punishment, or penance,^ due to 
 sin, if the sinner had expressed his repentance and had promised 
 to atone for his misdeeds. It was also supposed to free the 
 person who received it from some or all of his punishment after 
 death in Purgatory.^ Indulgences were. granted for participa- 
 tion in crusades, pilgrimages, and other good works. Later 
 on they were granted for money, which was expected to be 
 applied to some pious purpose. Many of the German princes 
 opposed this method of raising funds for the Church, because 
 it took so much money out of their dominions. Their sale 
 had also been condemned on religious grounds by Huss and 
 Erasmus. 
 
 Luther began his reforming career by an attack upon indul- 
 gences. He did not deny their usefulness altogether, but 
 Posting of pointed out that they lent themselves to grave 
 five ttieses abuses. Common people, who could not under- 
 1517 A.D. stand the Latin in which they were written, often 
 thought that they wiped away the penalties of sin, even 
 without true repentance. These criticisms Luther set forth in 
 ninety-five theses or propositions, which he offered to defend 
 against all opponents. In accordance with the custom of me- 
 dieval scholars, Luther posted his theses on the door of the 
 church at Wittenberg, where all might see them. They were 
 composed in Latin, but were at once translated into German, 
 printed, and spread broadcast over Germany. Their effect 
 was so great that before long the sale of indulgences in that 
 country almost ceased. 
 
 The scholarly critic of indulgences soon passed into an open 
 foe of the Papacy. Luther found that his theological views 
 Burning of bore a close resemblance to those of Wycliffe and 
 bun ^1520 John Huss, yet he refused to give them up as 
 A.D. heretical. Instead, he wrote three bold pam- 
 
 phlets, in one of which he appealed to the "Christian nobility 
 of the German nation" to rally together against Rome. The 
 pope, at first, had paid little attention to the controversy about 
 
 1 See page 441. 2 See page 443. 
 
Luther and the Reformation in Germany 653 
 
 indulgences, declaring it "a mere squabble of monks," but he 
 now issued a bull against Luther, ordering him to recant within 
 sLxty days or be excommunicated. The papal bull did not 
 frighten Luther or withdraw from him popular support. He 
 burnt it in the market square of Wittenberg, in the presence of 
 a concourse of students and townsfolk. This dramatic answer 
 to the pope deeply stirred all Germany. 
 
 The next scene of the Reformation was staged at Worms, at 
 an important assembly, or Diet, of the Holy Roman Empire. 
 The Diet summoned Luther to appear before it -^^^^ ^^ 
 for examination, and the emperor, Charles V, Worms, 
 gave him a safe conduct. Luther's friends, re- 
 membering the treatment of Huss, advised him not to accept 
 the summons, but he declared that he would enter Worms 
 "in the face of the gates of Hell and the princes of the 
 air." In the great hall of the Diet Luther bravely faced 
 the princes, nobles, and clergy of Germany. He refused to 
 retract anything he had written, unless his statements could 
 be shown to contradict the Bible. "It is neither right 
 nor safe to act against conscience," Luther said. "God help 
 me. Amen." 
 
 Only one thing remained to do with Luther. He was ordered 
 to return to Wittenberg and there await the imperial edict 
 declaring him a heretic and outlaw. But the Luther at 
 elector of Saxony, who feared for Luther's safety, ^ 1521- 
 had him carried off secretly to the castle of Wart- 1522 A.D. 
 burg. Here Luther remained for nearly a year, engaged in 
 translating the New Testament into German. There had been 
 many earlier translations into German, but Luther's was the 
 first from the Greek original. His version, simple, forcible, and 
 easy to understand, enjoyed wide popularity and helped to fix 
 for Germans the form of their literary language. Luther 
 afterwards completed a translation of the entire Bible, which 
 the printing press multiplied in thousands of copies throughout 
 Germany. 
 
 Though still under the ban of the empire, Luther left the 
 Wartburg in 1522 a.d. and returned to Wittenberg. He lived 
 
654 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 here, unmolested, until his death, twenty-four years later. 
 Luther's During this time he flooded the country with 
 
 leadership pamphlets, wrote innumerable letters, composed 
 many fine hymns,^ and prepared a catechism, "a, right Bible," 
 said he, ''for the laity." Thus Luther became the guide and 
 patron of the reformatory movement which he had started. 
 
 231. Charles V and the Spread of the German 
 Reformation, 1519-1556 A.D. 
 
 The young man who as Holy Roman Emperor presided at 
 the Diet of Worms had assumed the imperial crown only two 
 Charles V, years previously. A namesake of Charlemagne, 
 1519-T556 Charles V held sway over dominions even more 
 A.D. extensive than those which had belonged to the 
 
 Frankish king. Through his mother, a daughter of Ferdinand 
 and Isabella,^ he inherited Spain, Naples, Sicily, and the Spanish 
 possessions in the New World. Through his father, a son of 
 the emperor Maximilian I, he became ruler of Burgundy and 
 the Netherlands and also succeeded to the Austrian territories 
 of the Hapsburgs. Charles was thus the most powerful 
 monarch in Europe. 
 
 Charles, as a devout Roman Catholic, had no sympathy for 
 the Reformation. At Worms, on the day following Luther's 
 Charles V refusal to recant, the emperor had expressed his 
 and the determination to stake ''all his dominions, his 
 
 u erans friends, His body and blood, his life and soul" upon 
 the extinction of the Lutheran heresy. This might have been 
 an easy task, had Charles undertaken it at once. But a revolt 
 in Spain, wars with the French king, Francis I, and conflicts 
 with the Ottoman Turks led to his long absence from Germany 
 and kept him from proceeding effectively against the Lu- 
 therans, until it was too late. 
 
 The Reformation in Germany appealed to many classes. 
 To patriotic Germans it seemed a revolt against a foreign 
 
 1 His hymn Ein feste Burg isi unser Gott ("A mighty fortress is our God") has 
 been called "the Marseillaise of the Reformation." 
 
 2 Seepage 522. 
 
Charles V and the Reformation 
 
 65s 
 
 power — the Italian Papacy. To men of pious mind it offered 
 the attractions of a simple faith which took the ^j^g 
 Bible as the rule of life. Wordly -minded princes "Reformed 
 saw in it an opportunity to despoil the Church ^ '^°° 
 of lands and revenues. For these reasons Luther's teachings 
 found ready acceptance. 
 Priests married, Luther 
 himself setting the ex- 
 ample, monks left their 
 monasteries, and the "Re- 
 formed Religion" took the 
 place of Roman Catholi- 
 cism in most parts of 
 northern and central Ger- 
 many. South Germany, 
 however, did not fall away 
 from the pope and has 
 remained Roman Catholic 
 to the present time. 
 
 Though Germany had 
 now divided into two re- 
 ligious parties, the legal 
 position of Lutheranism 
 remained for a long time 
 in doubt. A Diet held in 
 1526 A.D. tried to shelve 
 the question by allowing 
 each German state to conduct its religious affairs as it saw 
 fit. But at the next Diet, three years later, a ^^j^g 
 
 majority of the assembled princes decided that Protestants, 
 
 1529 A D 
 the Edict of Worms against Luther and his 
 
 followers should be enforced. The Lutheran princes at once 
 
 issued a vigorous protest against such action. Because of 
 
 this protest those who separated from the Roman Church 
 
 icame to be called Protestants. 
 
 It was not till 1546 a.d., the year of Luther's death, that 
 
 Charles V felt his hands free to suppress the rising tide 
 
 Charles V 
 
 A portrait of the emperor at the age of 48, by 
 the Venetian painter Titian. 
 
656 The Reformation and the ReHgious Wars 
 
 of Protestantism. By this time the Lutheran princes had 
 Peace of formed a league for mutual protection. Charles 
 
 Augsburg, brought Spanish troops into Germany and tried 
 to break up the league by force. Civil war raged 
 till 1555 A.D., when both sides agreed to the Peace of Augsburg. 
 It was a compromise. The ruler of each state — Germany 
 then contained over three hundred states — was to decide 
 whether his subjects should be Lutherans or Catholics. Thus 
 the peace by no means established religious toleration, since all 
 Germans had to believe as their prince believed. However, it 
 recognized Lutheranism as a legal religion and ended the 
 attempts to crush the German Reformation. 
 
 Meanwhile Luther's doctrines spread into Scandinavian 
 Lutheranism lands. The rulers of Denmark, Norway, and 
 in Scandi- Sweden closed the monasteries and compelled 
 ^^^** the Roman Catholic bishops to surrender eccle- 
 
 siastical property to the crown. Lutheranism became hence- 
 forth the ofl&cial religion of these three countries. 
 
 232. The Reformation in Switzerland; 
 Zwingli and Calvin 
 
 The Reformation in Switzerland began with the work 
 of Zwingli. He was the contemporary but not the disciple 
 Huldreich of Luther. From his pulpit in the cathedral of 
 1484^1531 Zurich, Zwingli proclaimed the Scriptures as the 
 A.D. sole guide of faith and denied the supremacy of 
 
 the pope. Many of the Swiss cantons accepted his teaching 
 and broke away from obedience to Rome. Civil war soon 
 followed between Protestants and Roman Catholics, and 
 Zwingli fell in the struggle. After his death the two parties 
 made a peace which allowed each canton to determine its own 
 religion. Switzerland has continued to this day to be part 
 Roman Catholic and part Protestant. 
 
 The Protestants in Switzerland did not remain long without 
 a leader. To Geneva came in 1536 a.d. a young Frenchman 
 named Calvin. He had just published his Institutes of the 
 
Zwingli and Calvin 
 
 657 
 
 Christian Religion, a work which set forth in an orderly, 
 logical manner the main principles of Protes- j^j^^ calvin 
 tant theology. Calvin also translated the Bible 1509-1564 
 into French and wrote valuable commentaries on ' ' 
 nearly all the Scriptural books. 
 
 Calvin at Geneva was sometimes called the Protestant pope. 
 During his long residence there he governed the people with a 
 rod of iron. There were no 
 more festivals, no Calvin at 
 more theaters, no ^^^^^3, 
 more dancing, music, and mas- 
 querades. All the citizens had 
 to attend two sermons on Sun- 
 day and to yield at least a 
 Hp-assent to the reformer's doc- 
 trines. On a few occasions 
 Calvin proceeded to terrible ex- 
 tremities, as when he caused the 
 Spanish physician, Michael Ser- 
 vetus, to be burned to death, 
 because of heretical views con- 
 cerning the Trinity. Neverthe- 
 less, Geneva prospered under Calvin's rule and became a 
 Christian commonwealth, sober and industrious. The city 
 stiU reveres the memory of the man who founded her 
 university and made her, as it were, the sanctuary of 
 the Reformation. 
 
 Calvin's influence was not confined to Geneva or even to 
 Switzerland. The men whom he trained and on whom he set 
 the stamp of his stern, earnest, God-fearing char- Diffusion of 
 acter spread Calvinism over a great part of Europe. Cai-vinism 
 In Holland and Scotland it became the prevailing type of 
 Protestantism, and in France and England it deeply affected 
 the national life. During the seventeenth century the Puritans 
 carried Calvinism across the sea to New England, where it 
 formed the dominant faith in colonial times. 
 
 John Calvin 
 
 After an old print 
 
658 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 233. The English Reformation, 1533-1558 A.D. 
 
 The Reformation in Germany and Switzerland started as a 
 national and popular movement; in England it began as the 
 
 act of a despotic sov- 
 ereign, Henry VIII, 
 
 Henry VIII, This 
 king, 1509- second 
 
 1547 A.D. rj. ■, 1 
 
 1 udor '■ 
 was handsome, athle- 
 tic, finely educated, 
 and very able; but 
 he was also selfish, 
 sensual, and cruel. 
 His father had cre- 
 ated a strong mon- 
 archy in England by 
 humbling both Par- 
 liament and the 
 nobles. When Henry 
 VIII came to the 
 throne, the only seri- 
 ous obstacle in the 
 way of royal abso- 
 lutism was the Ro- 
 man Church. 
 
 Henry showed him- 
 self at first a devoted 
 
 Henry VIII 
 
 After a portrait by Hans Holbein the Younger 
 
 Catholic. 
 
 Henry's 
 early 
 loyalty to 
 the Papacy 
 
 He took an amateur's interest in theology and 
 wrote with his own royal pen a book attacking 
 Luther. The pope rewarded him with the title 
 of "Defender of the Faith," a title which English 
 sovereigns still bear. Henry at this time did not question the 
 authority of the Papacy. He even made his chief adviser 
 Cardinal Wolsey, the most conspicuous churchman in the 
 kingdom. 
 
 1 See page 518. 
 
The English Reformation 659 
 
 At the beginning of Henry's reign the Church was still strong 
 in England. Probably most of the people were sincerely 
 attached to it. Still, the labors of Wycliffe and Preparation 
 •the Lollards had weakened the hold of the Church English 
 upon the masses, while Erasmus and the Oxford Reformation 
 scholars who worked with him, by their criticism of ecclesiasti- 
 cal abuses, had done much to undermine its influence with 
 the intellectual classes. In England, as on the Continent, 
 the worldliness of the Church prepared the way for the 
 Reformation. 
 
 The actual separation from Rome arose out of Henry's 
 matrimonial difiiculties. He had married a Spanish princess, 
 Catherine of Aragon, the aunt of the emperor jjgnry and 
 Charles V and widow of Henry's older brother. Catherine 
 The marriage required a dispensation ^ from the ° ^^°^ 
 pope, because canon law forbade a man to wed his brother's 
 widow. After living happily with Catherine for eighteen years, 
 Henry suddenly announced his conviction that the union was 
 sinful. This, of course, formed simply a pretext for the divorce 
 which Henry desired. Of his children by Catherine only a 
 daughter survived, but Henry wished to have a son succeed 
 him on the throne. Moreover, he had grown tired of Catherine 
 and had fallen in love with Anne Boleyn, a pretty maid-in- 
 waiting at the court. 
 
 At first Henry tried to secure the pope's consent to the 
 divorce. The pope did not like to set aside the dispensation 
 granted by his predecessor, nor did he wish to -pj^g 
 offend the mighty emperor Charles V. Failing to divorce, 
 get the papal sanction, Henry obtained his 
 divorce from an English court presided over by Thomas 
 Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury.- Anne Boleyn was then 
 proclaimed queen, in defiance of the papal bull of excom- 
 munication. 
 
 Henry's next step was to procure from his subservient Parlia- 
 ment a series of laws which abolished the pope's authority in 
 England. Of these, the most important was the Act of 
 
 I See page 453. 
 
66o The Reformation and the ReHgious Wars 
 
 Supremacy. It declared the English king to be "the only 
 supreme head on earth of the Church of Eng- 
 land." At the same time a new treason act 
 imposed the death penalty on anyone who called" 
 "heretic, schismatic, tyrant, infidel, or usurper." 
 majority of the English people seem to have 
 accepted this new legislation without much objection; those 
 who refused to do so perished on the scaffold. The most 
 eminent victim was Sir Thomas More,^ formerly Henry's Lord 
 
 Act of 
 Supremacy, 
 1534 A.D. 
 
 the king a 
 The great 
 
 Ruins of Melrose Abbey 
 
 The little town of Melrose in Scotland contains the ruins of a very beautiful 
 monastery church built about the middle of the fifteenth century. The princi- 
 pal part of the present remains is the choir, with slender shafts, richly-carved 
 capitals, and windows of exquisite stone-tracery. The beautiful sculptures 
 throughout the church were defaced at the time of the Reformation. The 
 heart of Robert Bruce is interred near the site of the high altar. 
 
 Chancellor and distinguished for eloquence and profound learn- 
 ing. His execution sent a thrill of horror through Christendom. 
 The suppression of the monasteries soon followed the separa- 
 tion from Rome. Henry declared to Parliament that they 
 ^jjg deserved to be abolished, because of the "slothful 
 
 and ungodly lives" led by the inmates. In some 
 instances this accusation may have been true, but 
 the real reason for Henry's action was his desire to crush the 
 monastic orders, which supported the pope, and to seize their 
 
 1 See page 613. 
 
 monasteries 
 suppressed 
 
The English Reformation 66 1 
 
 extensive possessions. The beautiful monasteries ^ were torn 
 down and the lands attached to them were sold for the benefit 
 of the crown or granted to Henry's favorites. The nobles who 
 accepted this monastic wealth naturally became zealous advo- 
 cates of Henry's anti-papal policy. 
 
 Though Henry VIII had broken with the Papacy, he re- 
 mained Roman Catholic in doctrine to the day of his death. 
 
 Under his successor, Edward VI, the Reformation ^ 
 
 Progress 
 made rapid progress in England. The young of the 
 
 king's guardian allowed reformers from the Con- Reformation 
 
 under 
 
 tinent to come to England, and the doctrines of Edward VI, 
 Luther,* Zwingli, and Calvin were freely preached 1547-1553 
 there. At this time all paintings, statuary, wood 
 carvings, and stained glass were removed from church edifices. 
 The use of tapers, incense, and holy water was also discon- 
 tinued. In order that religious services might be conducted in 
 the language of the people, Archbishop Cranmer and his co- 
 workers prepared the Book of Common Prayer. It consisted 
 of translations into noble English of various parts of the old 
 Latin service books. With some changes, it is still used in the 
 Church of England and the Protestant Episcopal Church of the 
 United States. 
 
 The short reign of Mary Tudor, daughter of Catherine of 
 Aragon, was marked by a temporary setback to the Protestant 
 cause. The queen prevailed on Parliament to -pj^g catholic 
 secure a reconciliation with Rome. She also reaction 
 married her Roman Catholic cousin, Philip of ^udor "^ 
 Spain, the son of Charles V. Mary now began a 1553-1558 
 severe persecution of the Protestants. It gained 
 for her the epithet of "Bloody," but it did not succeed in 
 stamping out heresy. Many eminent reformers perished, 
 among them Cranmer, the former archbishop. Mary died 
 childless, after ruling about five years, and the crown passed to 
 Anne Boleyn's daughter, Elizabeth. Under Elizabeth Angli- 
 canism again replaced Roman Catholicism as the religion of 
 England. 
 
662 The Reformation and the ReHgious Wars 
 
 234. The Protestant Sects 
 
 The Reformation was practically completed before the close 
 of the sixteenth century. In 1500 a.d. the Roman Church 
 Extent of embraced all Europe west of Russia and the 
 
 Protestantism Balkan peninsula. By 1575 a.d. nearly half of 
 its former subjects had renounced their allegiance. The 
 
 Extent or the Reformation, 1524-157?, a.d. 
 
 greater part of Germany and Switzerland and all of Denmark, 
 Norway, Sweden, Holland, England, and Scotland became 
 independent of the Papacy. The unity of western Christendom, 
 which had been preserved throughout the Middle Ages, thus 
 disappeared and has not since been revived. 
 
The Protestant Sects 
 
 J563 
 
 The reformers agreed in substituting for the authority of 
 popes and church councils the authority of tlie Bible. They 
 went back fifteen hundred years to the time of the common 
 Apostles and tried to restore what they believed features of 
 to be ApostoUc Christianity. Hence they rejected ^"^ ^^ ^^ ^^ 
 such doctrines and practices as were supposed to have devel- 
 oped during the Middle Ages. 
 The Reformation also abol- 
 ished the monastic system 
 and priestly celibacy. The 
 sharp distinction between 
 clergy and laity disappeared; 
 for priests married, lived 
 among the people, and no 
 longer formed a separate 
 class. In general, Protestant- 
 ism affirmed the ability of 
 every man to find salvation 
 without the aid of ecclesias- 
 tics. The Church was no 
 longer the only "gate of 
 heaven." 
 
 But the Protestant idea of 
 authority led inevitably to 
 differences of 
 opinion among 
 the reformers. 
 There were various ways of 
 interpreting that Bible to 
 which they appealed as the rule of faith and conduct. Con- 
 sequently, Protestantism split up into many sects or denomi- 
 nations, and these have gone on multiplying to the present 
 day. Nearly all, however, are offshoots from the three main 
 varieties of Protestantism which appeared in the sixteenth 
 century. 
 
 Lutheranism and Anglicanism presented some features in 
 common. Both were state churches, supported by the govern- 
 
 Divisions 
 
 among 
 
 Protestants 
 
 Chained Bible 
 
 In the Church of St. Crux, York 
 
664« The Reformation and the ReHgious Wars 
 
 ment; both had a book of common prayer; and both recog- 
 Lutheranism nized the sacraments of baptism, the eucharist, 
 and and confirmation. The Church of England also 
 
 g canism j^^^^ ^-^^ sacrament of ordination. The Lutheran 
 churches in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, as well as the 
 Church of England, likewise retained the episcopate. 
 
 Calvinism departed much more widely from Roman Catholi- 
 cism. It did away with the episcopate and had only one order 
 . of clergy ■ — the presbyters.^ It provided for a 
 
 very simple form of worship. In a Calvinistic 
 church the service consisted of Bible reading, a sermon, ex- 
 temporaneous prayers, and hymns sung by the congregation. 
 The Calvinists kept only two sacraments, baptism and the 
 eucharist. They regarded the first, however, as a simple 
 undertaking to bring up the child in a Christian manner, and 
 the second as merely a commemoration of the Last Supper. 
 
 The break with Rome did not introduce religious liberty into 
 
 Europe. Nothing was further from the minds of Luther, 
 
 ^, Calvin, and other reformers than the toleration of 
 
 The . ' 
 
 Reformation beliefs unlike their own. The early Protestant 
 
 and freedom gects punished dissenters as zealously as the 
 of thought ^ -^ 
 
 Roman Church punished heretics. Lutherans 
 
 burned the followers of Zwingli in Germany, Calvin put Serve- 
 tus to death, and the English government, in the time of 
 Henry VIII and Elizabeth, executed many Roman Catholics. 
 Complete freedom of conscience and the right of private judg- 
 ment in religion have been secured in most European countries 
 only within the last hundred years. 
 
 The Reformation, however, did deepen the moral life of 
 European peoples. The faithful Protestant or Roman Catholic 
 ^jjg vied with his neighbor in trying to show that his 
 
 Reformation particular belief made for better living than any 
 mor s other. The sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, 
 in consequence, were more earnest and serious, if also more 
 bigoted, than the centuries of the Renaissance. 
 
 1 Churches governed by assemblies of presbyters were called Presbyterian; 
 those which allowed each congregation to rule itself were called Congregational. 
 
The Catholic Counter Reformation 
 
 665 
 
 235. The Catholic Counter Reformation 
 
 The rapid spread of Protestantism soon brought about a 
 Cathohc Counter Reformation in those parts of Europe which 
 remained faithful to Rome. The popes now ^^^ 
 turned from the cultivation of Renaissance art reforming 
 and Hterature to the defense of their threatened ^°^^^ 
 faith. They made needed changes in the papal court and 
 appointed to ecclesiastical offices men distinguished for virtue 
 and learning. This reform of the Papacy dates from the time 
 of Paul III, who became pope in 1534 a.d. He opened the 
 college of cardinals to Roman CathoHc reformers, even offering 
 a seat in it to Erasmus. Still 
 more important was his support 
 of the famous Society of Jesus, 
 which had been established in 
 the year of his accession to the 
 papal throne. 
 
 The founder of the new so- 
 ciety was a Spanish nobleman, 
 Ignatius Loyola. He had seen 
 
 a good deal of ser- „ ^ 
 
 . - . , St. Ignatius 
 
 vice m the wars of Loyola, 
 Charles V against 1491-1556 
 the French. While 
 in a hospital recovering from a 
 wound Loyola read devotional 
 books, and these produced a profound change within him. 
 He now decided to abandon the career of arms and to become, 
 instead, the knight of Christ. So Loyola donned a beggar's 
 robe, practiced all the kinds of asceticism which his books 
 described, and went on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. The 
 turning-point of his career came with his visit to Paris to 
 study theology. Here Loyola met the six devout and tal- 
 ented men who became the first members of his society. 
 They intended to work as missionaries among the Moslems, 
 but, when this plan fell through, they visited Rome and 
 
 St. Ignatius Loyola 
 
666 The Reformation and the Rehgious Wars 
 
 placed their energy and enthusiasm at the disposal of 
 the pope. 
 
 Loyola's military training deeply affected the character of 
 the new order. The Jesuits, as their Protestant opponents 
 The Society Styled them, were to be an army of spiritual 
 of Jesus soldiers, living under the strictest obedience to 
 
 their head, or general. Like soldiers, again, they were to 
 remain in the world, and there fight manfully for the Church 
 and against heretics. The society grew rapidly; before Loyola's 
 death it included over a thousand members; and in the seven- 
 teenth century it became the most influential of all the religious 
 orders.^ The activity of the Jesuits as preachers, confessors, 
 teachers, and missionaries did much to roll back the rising tide 
 of Protestantism in Europe. 
 
 The Jesuits gave special attention to education, for they 
 realized the importance of winning over the young people to 
 Jesuit the Church. Their schools were so good that 
 
 schools even Protestant children often attended them. 
 
 The popularity of Jesuit teachers arose partly from the fact 
 that they always tried to lead, not drive their pupils. Light 
 punishments, short lessons, many holidays, and a liberal use 
 of prizes and other distinctions formed some of the attrac- 
 tive features of their system of training. It is not surprising 
 that the Jesuits became the instructors of the Roman Catholic 
 world. They called their colleges the "fortresses of the faith." 
 
 The missions of the Jesuits were not less important than their 
 schools. The Jesuits worked in Poland, Hungary, Bohemia, 
 Jesuit and other countries where Protestantism threat- 
 
 missions ened to become dominant. Then they invaded 
 
 all the lands which the great maritime discoveries of the preced- 
 ing age had laid open to European enterprise. In India, 
 China, the East Indies, Japan, the PhiUppines, Africa, and the 
 two Americas their converts from heathenism were numbered 
 by hundreds of thousands. 
 
 } In 1773 A.D. the pope suppressed the society, on the ground that it had out- 
 grown its usefulness. It was revived in many European countries during the nine- 
 teenth century. 
 
The Catholic Counter Reformation 667 
 
 The most eminent of all Jesuit missionaries, St. Francis 
 Xavier, had belonged to Loyola's original band. He was a 
 little, blue-eyed man, an engaging preacher, an 
 excellent organizer, and possessed of so attractive Xavier, 
 a personality that even the ruffians and pirates 1506-1552 
 with whom he had to associate on his voyages 
 became his friends. Xavier labored with such devotion and 
 success in the Portuguese colonies of the Far East as to gain 
 the title of "Apostle to the Indies." He also introduced 
 Christianity in Japan, where it flourished until a persecuting 
 emperor extinguished it with fire and sword. 
 
 Another agency in the Counter Reformation was the great 
 Church Council summoned by Pope Paul III. The council 
 met at Trent, on the borders of Germany and council of 
 Italy. It continued, with intermissions, for nearly Trent, 1545- 
 twenty years. The Protestants, though invited 
 to participate, did not attend, and hence nothing could be done 
 to bring them back within the Roman Catholic fold. This 
 was the last general council of the Church for over three hundred 
 years. ^ 
 
 The Council of Trent made no essential changes in the 
 Roman Catholic doctrines, which rerriained as St. Thomas 
 Aquinas ^ and other theologians had set them Work of 
 forth in the Middle Ages. In opposition to the *^^ council 
 Protestant view, it declared that the tradition of the Church 
 possessed equal authority with the Bible. It reaffirmed the 
 supremacy of the pope over Christendom. The council also 
 passed important decrees forbidding the sale of ecclesiastical 
 offices and requiring bishops and other prelates to attend 
 strictly to their duties. Since the Council of Trent the Roman 
 Church has been distinctly a religious organization, instead of 
 both a secular and religious body, as was the Church in the 
 Middle Ages.^ 
 
 The council, before adjourning, authorized the pope to draw 
 up a list, or Index, of works which Roman Catholics might not 
 
 » Until the Vatican Council, held at Rome in 1 869-1 870 a.d. 
 2 See page 572. 3 gee page 440. 
 
668 The Reformation and the Rehgious Wars 
 
 read. This action did not form an innovation. The Church 
 
 from an early day had condemned and destroyed 
 
 The Index , . . . . ^^ . . . . 
 
 heretical writmgs. However, the mvention of 
 
 printing, by giving greater currency to new and dangerous 
 
 ideas, increased the necessity for the regulation of thought. 
 
 The 'Tndex of Prohibited Books" still exists, and additions 
 
 to the list are made from time to time. It was matched by 
 
 the strict censorship of printing long maintained in Protestant 
 
 countries. 
 
 Still another agency of the Counter Reformation consisted 
 of the Inquisition. This was a system of church courts for the 
 The discovery and punishment of heretics. Such 
 
 Inqiiisition courts had been set up in the Middle Ages, for 
 instance, to suppress the Albigensian heresy. After the 
 Council of Trent they redoubled their activity, especially in 
 Italy, the Netherlands, and Spain. 
 
 The Inquisition probably contributed to the disappearance 
 of Protestantism in Italy. In the Netherlands, where it worked 
 Influence ^'^^ great severity, it only aroused exasperation 
 
 of the and hatred and helped to provoke a successful 
 
 Inquisition ^.^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ -D^xtch people. The Spaniards, on 
 
 the other hand, approved of the methods of the Inquisition and 
 welcomed its extermination of Moors and Jews, as well as 
 Protestant heretics. The Spanish Inquisition was not abolished 
 till the nineteenth century. 
 
 236. Spain under Philip II, 1556-1598 A.D. 
 
 In 1555 A.D., the year of the Peace of Augsburg,^ Charles V 
 
 determined to abdicate his many crowns and seek the repose of 
 
 a monastery. The plan was duly carried into 
 Abdication _^. , ^ _, t. , ^ . , ^ 
 
 of Charles effect. His brother Perdmand 1 succeeded to the 
 
 V, 1555- t-i^-]^g Qf Holy Roman Emperor and the Austrian 
 
 territories, while his son, Phihp 11,'' received the 
 
 Spanish possessions in Italy, the Netherlands, and America. 
 
 There were now two branches of the Hapsburg family — one 
 
 in Austria and one in Spain. 
 
 1 See page 656. ^ gee page 677. 
 
Spain under Philip II 
 
 669 
 
 The new king of Spain was a man of unflagging energy, 
 strong will, and deep attachment to the Roman Church. As 
 a ruler he had two great ideals: to make Spain 
 the foremost state in the world and to secure the 
 triumph of the Roman Catholic faith over Protestantism. His 
 efforts to realize these ideals 
 largely determined Euro- 
 pean history during the 
 second half of the sixteenth 
 century. 
 
 The Spanish monarch 
 
 won renown by becoming 
 
 the champion g^^^jg ^^ 
 
 of Christen- Lepanto, 
 1 . , 1571 A.D. 
 
 dom against 
 the Ottoman Turks. At 
 this time the Turks had a 
 strong navy, by means of 
 which they captured 
 Cyprus from the Venetians 
 and ravaged Sicily and 
 southern Italy. Grave 
 danger existed that they 
 would soon control all the 
 Mediterranean. To stay 
 their further progress one 
 of the popes preached what 
 was really the last crusade. 
 The fleets of Genoa and Venice united with those of Spain 
 and under Don John of Austria, Philip's half-brother, .totally 
 defeated the Turkish squadron in the gulf of Lepanto, off the 
 western coast of Greece. The battle gave a blow to the sea- 
 power of the Turks from which they never recovered and 
 ended their aggressive warfare in the Mediterranean. Lepanto 
 is one of the proud names in the history of Spain. 
 
 Philip had inherited an extensive realm. He further widened 
 it by the annexation of Portugal, thus completing the unification 
 
 
 PHiLrp II 
 
 After the portrait by Titian 
 
670 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 of the Spanish peninsula. The Portuguese colonies 
 in Africa, Asia, and America also passed into 
 Spanish hands. The union of Spain and Portugal 
 under one crown never commanded any affection among the 
 Portuguese, who were proud of their nationaUty and of their 
 
 Annexation of 
 Portugal, 
 1581 A.D. 
 
 The Escorial 
 
 This remarkable edifice, at once a convent, a church, a palace, and a royal mausoleum, 
 is situated in a sterile and gloomy wilderness about twenty-seven miles from Madrid. It 
 was begun by Philip II in 1563 A.D. and was completed twenty-one years later. The 
 Escorial is dedicated to St. Lawrence, that saint's day (August 10, 1557) being the day 
 when the Spanish king won a great victory over the French at the battle of St. Quentin. 
 The huge dimensions of the Escorial may be inferred from the fact that it includes eighty- 
 six staircases, eighty-nine fountains, fifteen cloisters, 1,200 doors. 2,600 windows, and miles 
 of corridors. The building material is a granite-like stone obtained in the neighborhood. 
 The Escorial contains a library of rare books and manuscripts and a collection of valuable 
 paintings. In the royal mausoleum under the altar of the church lie the remains of Charles 
 V, Philip II, and many of their successors. 
 
 achievements as explorers and empire-builders. Portugal 
 separated from Spain in 1640 a.d. and has since remained an 
 independent state. 
 
 But the successes of Philip were more than offset by his 
 failures. Though he had vast possessions, enormous revenues, 
 Philip's mighty fleets, and armies reputed the best of the 
 
 failures g^gg^ j^g could not dominate western Europe. His 
 
 attempt to conquer England, a stronghold of Protestantism 
 under Elizabeth, resulted in disaster. Not less disastrous was 
 his life-long struggle with the Netherlands. 
 
Revolt of the Netherlands 671 
 
 237. Revolt of the Netherlands 
 
 The seventeen provinces of the Netherlands occupied the 
 flat, low country along the North Sea — the Holland, Belgium, 
 and northern France of the present day. During The 
 the fifteenth century they became Hapsburg Netherlands 
 possessions and thus belonged to the Holy Roman Empire. 
 As we have learned, Charles V received them as a part of his 
 inheritance, and he, in turn, transmitted them to Philip II. 
 
 The inhabitants of the Netherlands were not racially united. 
 In the southernmost provinces Celtic blood and Romance 
 speech prevailed, while farther north dwelt peoples condition 
 of Teutonic extraction, who spoke Flemish and of the 
 Dutch. Each province likewise kept its own ®* ^^^^ ^ 
 government and customs. The prosperity which had marked 
 the Flemish cities during the Middle Ages ^ extended in the 
 sixteenth century to the Dutch cities also. Rotterdam, Leyden, 
 Utrecht, and Amsterdam profited by the geographical discov- 
 eries 3.nd became centers of extensive commerce with Asia and 
 America. The rise of the Dutch power, in a country so exposed 
 to destructive inundations of both sea and rivers, is a striking 
 instance of what can be accomplished by a frugal, industrious 
 population. 
 
 The Netherlands were too near Germany not to be affected 
 by the Reformation. Lutheranism soon appeared there, only 
 to encounter the hostility of Charles V, who intro- protestantism 
 duced the terrors of the Inquisition. Many heretics in the 
 were burned at the stake, or beheaded, or buried 
 alive. But there is no seed like martyr's blood. The number 
 of Protestants swelled, rather than lessened, especially after 
 Calvinism entered the Netherlands. As a Jesuit historian re- 
 marked, " Nor did the Rhine from Germany or the Meuse from 
 France send more water into the Low Countries than by the 
 one the contagion of Luther, and by the other that of Calvin, 
 were imported into these provinces." 
 
 In spite of the cruel treatment of heretics by Charles V, 
 
 I See pages SSOSS^. 
 
672 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 both Flemish and Dutch remained loyal to the emperor, 
 Policy of ''because he had been born and reared among 
 Philip II them and always considered their country as his 
 
 own. But Philip II, a Spaniard by birth and sympathies, 
 seemed to them only a foreign master. The new ruler did 
 nothing to conciliate the people. He never visited the Nether- 
 lands after 1559 a.d., but governed them despotically through 
 Spanish officials supported by Spanish garrisons. Arbitrary 
 taxes were levied, cities and nobles were deprived of their 
 cherished privileges, and the activity of the Inquisition was 
 redoubled. Philip intended to exercise in the Netherlands the 
 same absolute power which he enjoyed in Spain. 
 
 The religious persecution which by Phihp's orders raged 
 through the Netherlands everywhere aroused intense indigna- 
 tion. The result was rioting by 
 mobs of Protes- 
 
 Alva sent 
 
 to the tants, who wrecked 
 
 ?^®„*J!?®f^^*^^' churches and mon- 
 1567 A.D. 
 
 asteries and carried 
 off the treasure they found in 
 them. PhiHp replied to these 
 acts by sending his best army, 
 under the duke of Alva, his best 
 general, to reduce the turbulent 
 provinces into submission. 
 
 Alva carried out with thorough- 
 ness the policy of his royal 
 master. A tribunal, popularly 
 known as the "Council of Blood," was set up for the pun- 
 Outbreak of ishment of treason and heresy. Hundreds, and 
 the revolt probably thousands, perished; tens of thousands 
 fled to Germany and England. Alva, as governor-general, 
 also raised enormous taxes, which threatened to destroy the 
 trade and manufactures of the Netherlands. Under these 
 circumstances Roman Catholics and Protestants, nobles and 
 townsfolk, united against their Spanish oppressors. A revolt 
 began which Spain could never quell. 
 
 William the Silent 
 
Revolt of the Netherlands 
 
 673 
 
 Separation 
 of the 
 Netherlands 
 
 The Netherlands found a leader in William, Prince of Orange, 
 later known as William the Silent, because of his customary 
 discreetness. He was of German birth, a convert William the 
 to Protestantism, and the owner of large estates Silent, 1533- 
 in the Netherlands. William had fair abihty as a 
 general, a statesmanlike grasp of the situation, and above all a 
 stout, courageous heart which never wavered in moments of 
 danger and defeat. To rescue the Netherlands from Spain he 
 sacrificed his high 
 position, his wealth, 
 and eventually his 
 life. 
 
 The ten southern 
 provinces of the 
 Netherlands, mainly 
 Roman Catholic in 
 popu- 
 lation, 
 soon 
 
 effected a reconcil- 
 iation with Philip 
 and returned to 
 their allegiance. 
 They remained in 
 Hapsburg hands for 
 over two centuries. 
 Modern Belgium 
 has grown out of 
 them. The seven 
 northern provinces, 
 where Dutch was 
 
 the language and Protestantism the religion, formed in 1579 
 A.D. the Union of Utrecht. Two years later they declared 
 their independence of Spain. Thus the republic of the United 
 Netherlands, often known as Holland, the most important of 
 the seven provinces, came into being. 
 
 The struggle of the Dutch for freedom forms one of the 
 
 The Netherlands in the Sixteenth 
 Century 
 
674 The Reformation and the Rehgious Wars 
 
 most notable episodes in history. At first they were no match 
 Course of for the discipHned Spanish soldiery, but they 
 the revolt fought bra^vely behind the walls of their cities and 
 on more than one occasion repelled the enemy by cutting the 
 dikes and letting in the sea. Though William the Silent perished 
 in a dark hour by an assassin's bullet, the contest continued. 
 England now came to the aid of the hard-pressed republic 
 with money and a small army. Philip turned upon his new 
 antagonist and sent against England the great fleet called the 
 "Invincible Armada." Its destruction interfered with further 
 attempts to subjugate the Dutch, but the Spanish monarch, stub- 
 born to the last, refused to acknowledge their independence. His 
 successor, in 1609 a.d., consented to a twelve years' truce with 
 the revolted provinces. Their freedom was recognized officially 
 by Spain at the close of the Thirty Years' War in 1648 a.d. 
 
 The long struggle bound the Dutch together and made them 
 one nation. During the seventeenth century they took a 
 The Dutch prominent part in European affairs. The republic 
 Repubhc which they founded ought to be of special interest 
 
 to Americans, for many features of our national government 
 are Dutch in origin. To Holland we owe the idea of a declara- 
 tion of independence, of a written constitution, of rehgious 
 toleration, and of a comprehensive school system supported by 
 taxation. In these and other matters the Dutch were pioneers 
 of modern democracy. 
 
 238. England under Elizabeth, 1558-1603 A.D. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth, who reigned over England during the 
 
 period of the Dutch revolt, came to the throne when about 
 
 twenty-five years old. She was tall and com- 
 Elizabeth ■' ■' _ . 
 
 manding in presence and endowed with great 
 
 physical vigor and endurance. After hunting all day or 
 
 dancing all night she could still attend unremittingly to public 
 
 business. Elizabeth had received an excellent education; she 
 
 spoke Latin and several modern languages; knew a little 
 
 Greek; and displayed some skill in music. To her father, 
 
 Henry VIII, she doubtless owed her tactfulness and charm of 
 
England under Elizabeth 
 
 675 
 
 manner, as well as her imperious will; she resembled her 
 mother, Anne Boleyn, in her vanity and love of display. As a 
 ruler Elizabeth was shrewd, far-sighted, a good judge of char- 
 acter, and willing to be guided by the able counselors who sur- 
 rounded her. Above all, Eliz- 
 abeth was an ardent patriot. 
 She understood and loved 
 her people, and they, in turn, 
 felt a chivalrous devotion to 
 the "Virgin Queen," to 
 "Good Queen Bess." 
 
 The daughter of Anne 
 Boleyn had been born under 
 the ban of the pope, so that 
 opposition to Rome was the 
 natural course Protestantism 
 for her to pursue, in England 
 Two acts of Parliament now 
 separated England once more 
 from the Papacy and gave the 
 English Church practically 
 the form and doctrines which 
 it retains to-day. The church 
 was intended to include every- 
 one in England, and hence 
 aU persons were required to attend religious exercises on 
 Sundays and holy days. Refusal to do so exposed the 
 offender to a fine. 
 
 The great body of the people soon conformed to the state 
 church, but Roman Catholics could not conscientiously attend 
 its services. The laws against them do not seem Treatment 
 to have been strictly enforced at first, but in the of Roman 
 later years of Elizabeth's reign real or suspected 
 plots by Roman Catholics against her throne led to a policy 
 of repression. Those who said or heard mass were heavily 
 fined and imprisoned; those who brought papal bulls into 
 England or converted Protestants to Roman Catholicism were 
 
 Elizabeth 
 
676 The Reformation and the Rehgious Wars 
 
 executed as traitors. Several hundred priests, mostly Jesuits, 
 suffered death, and many more languished in jail. This per- 
 secution, however necessary it may have seemed to Elizabeth 
 and her advisers, is a blot on her reign. 
 
 The Reformation made little progress in Ireland. Henry 
 VIII, who had extended English sway over most of the island, 
 Protestantism suppressed the monasteries, demolished shrines, 
 m Ireland relics, and images, and placed English-speaking 
 priests in charge of the churches. The Irish people, who 
 remained loyal to Rome, regarded these measures as the tyran- 
 nical acts of a for- 
 eign government. 
 During Eliza- 
 beth's reign there 
 were several dan- 
 gerous revolts, 
 which her gen- 
 erals suppressed 
 with groat c r u- 
 elty. The result 
 was to widen the breach between England and Ireland. 
 Henceforth to most Irishmen patriotism became identified 
 with Roman Catholicism. 
 
 Many of the plots against Ehzabeth centered about Mary 
 Stuart, the ill-starred Queen of Scots. She was a grand- 
 Elizabeth daughter of Henry VII, and extreme Roman 
 olfee^^o? Cathohcs claimed that she had a better right to 
 Scots the English throne than Elizabeth, because the 
 pope had declared the marriage of Henry VIII and Anne 
 Boleyn null and void. Mary, a fervent Roman Catholic, did 
 not please her Scotch subjects, who had adopted Calvinistic 
 doctrines. She also discredited herself by marrying the man 
 who had murdered her former husband. An uprising of the 
 Scottish nobles compelled Mary to abdicate the throne in favor 
 of her infant son ^ and to take refuge in England. Elizabeth 
 
 1 James VI of Scotland. On Elizabeth's death he became king of England as 
 James I. See page 511, note i. 
 
 Silver Crown or Elizabeth's Reign 
 
England under Elizabeth 
 
 677 
 
 kept her rival in captivity for nearly twenty years. In 1586 
 A.D., the former queen was found guilty of conspiring against 
 Elizabeth's hfe and was beheaded. 
 
 Phihp II, the king of Spain, also threatened Elizabeth's 
 security. At the outset of her reign Philip had made her an 
 offer of marriage, but she refused to give herself, Elizabeth 
 or England, a Spanish master. As time went on, ^"^ Philip II 
 Phihp turned into an open enemy of the Protestant queen and 
 
 London Bridge in the Time of Elizabeth 
 
 The old structure was completed early in the thirteenth century. It measured 924 
 feet in length and had 20 narrow arches. Note the rows of houses and shops on the 
 bridge, the chapel in the center, and the gate above which the heads of traitors were 
 exhibited on pikes. The present London Bridge was completed in 1831 a.d. 
 
 did his best to stir up sedition among her Roman Catholic 
 subjects. It must be admitted that Phihp could plead 
 strong justification for his attitude. Ehzabeth allowed the 
 Enghsh "sea dogs" ^ to plunder Spanish colonies and seize 
 Spanish vessels laden with the treasure of the New World. 
 Moreover, she aided the rebellious Dutch, at first secretly and 
 at length openly, in their struggle against Spain. Philip put 
 up with these aggressions for many years, but finally came to 
 the conclusion that he could never subdue the Netherlands or 
 
 1 See page 639. 
 
678 The Reformation and the Rehgious Wars 
 
 end the piracy and smuggling in Spanish America without 
 first conquering England. The execution of Mary Stuart 
 removed his last doubts, for Mary had left him her claims to 
 the English throne. He at once made ready to invade England. 
 Philip seems to have believed that as soon as a Spanish army 
 landed in the island, the Roman Catholics would rally to his 
 cause. But the Spanish king never had a chance to verify his 
 belief; the decisive battle took place on the sea. 
 
 The Spanish Armada in the English Channel 
 
 After an engraving by the Society of Antiquarians following a tapestry in the 
 House of Lords. 
 
 Phihp had not completed his preparations before Sir Francis 
 Drake sailed into Cadiz harbor and destroyed a vast amount 
 The of naval stores and shipping. This exploit, which 
 
 Armada" Drake Called "singeing the king of Spain's beard," 
 1588 A.D. delayed the expedition for a year. The "invinci- 
 ble Armada" ^ set out at last in 1588 a.d. The Spanish vessels, 
 though somewhat larger than those of the English, were in- 
 ferior in number, speed, and gunnery to their adversaries, 
 while the Spanish ofl&cers, mostly unused to the sea, were no 
 
 1 Armada was a Spanish name for any armed fleet. 
 
The Huguenot Wars in France 679 
 
 match for men like Drake, Frobisher, and Raleigh, the best 
 mariners of the age. The Armada suffered severely in a 
 nine-days' fight in the Channel, and many vessels which 
 escaped the EngUsh guns met shipwreck off the Scotch and 
 Irish coasts. Less than half of the Armada returned in 
 safety to Spain. 
 
 England in the later Middle Ages had been an important 
 naval power, as her ability to carry on the Hundred Years' 
 War in France amply proved. But in the six- English 
 teenth century she was greatly over-matched by sea-power 
 Spain, especially after the annexation of Portugal added the 
 naval forces of that country to the Spanish fleets. The defeat 
 of the Armada not only did great harm to the navy and com- 
 merce of Spain; it also showed that a new people had arisen 
 to claim the supremacy of the ocean. Henceforth the English 
 began to build up what was to be a sea-power greater than any 
 other known to history. 
 
 239. The Huguenot Wars in France 
 
 By 1500 A.D. France had become a centralized state under a 
 strong monarchy.^ Francis I, who reigned in the first half of 
 the sixteenth century, still further exalted the France under 
 royal power. He had many wars with Charles V, i5i5"i547 
 whose extensive dominions nearly surrounded the A.D. 
 French kingdom. These wars prevented the emperor from 
 making France a mere dependency of Spain. As we have 
 learned,^ they also interfered with the efforts of Charles V to 
 crush the Protestants in Germany. 
 
 Protestantism in France dates from the time of Francis I. 
 The Huguenots,^ as the French Protestants were called, naturally 
 accepted the doctrines of Calvin, who was himself The 
 a Frenchman and whose books were written in the Huguenots 
 French language. Though bitterly persecuted by Francis I 
 and by his son Henry H (1547-1559 a.d.), the Huguenots 
 
 1 See page 519. 2 See page 654. 
 
 - The origin of the name is not known with certainty. 
 
68o The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 gained a large following, especially among the prosperous 
 middle class of the towns — the bourgeoisie. Many nobles 
 also became Huguenots, sometimes because of religious convic- 
 tion, but often because the new movement offered them an 
 opportunity to recover their feudal independence and to plunder 
 the estates of the Church. In France, as well as in Germany, 
 the Reformation had its worldly side. 
 
 During most of the second half of the sixteenth century 
 fierce conflicts raged in France between the Roman Catholics 
 Civil war and the Huguenots. PhiUp II aided the former 
 
 in France g^j^^j Queen EHzabeth gave some assistance to the 
 latter. France suffered terribly in the struggle, not only from 
 the constant fighting, which cost the lives, it is said, of more 
 than a milHon people, but also from the pillage, burnings, 
 and other barbarities in which both sides indulged. The 
 wealth and prosperity of the country visibly declined, and 
 all patriotic feeling disappeared in the hatreds engendered 
 by a civil war. 
 
 The episode known as the massacre of St. Bartholomew's 
 
 Day illustrates the extremes to which political ambition and 
 
 Massacre rehgious bigotry could lead. The massacre was 
 
 °* ^*- , an attempt to extirpate the Huguenots, root and 
 
 Bartholo- , , • , ■■, \ . 
 
 mew's Day, branch, at a time when peace prevailed between 
 
 1572 A.D. them and their opponents. The person primarily 
 responsible for it was Catherine de' Medici, mother of Charles 
 IX (1560-1574 A.D.), the youthful king of France. Charles 
 had begun to cast off the sway of his mother and to come under 
 the influence of Admiral de Coligny, the most eminent of the 
 Huguenots. To regain her power Catherine first tried to have 
 Coligny murdered. When the plot failed, she invented the 
 story of a great Huguenot uprising and induced her weak- 
 minded son to authorize a wholesale butchery of Huguenots. 
 It began in Paris in the early morning of August 24, 1572 
 A.D.,^ and extended to the provinces, where it continued for 
 several weeks. Probably ten thousand Huguenots were slain, 
 including Coligny himself. But the deed was a blunder as 
 
 I St. Bartholomew's Day. 
 
The Huguenot Wars in France 68 1 
 
 well as a crime. The Huguenots took up arms to defend 
 themselves, and France again experienced all the horrors of 
 internecine strife. 
 
 The death of Coligny transferred the leadership of the Hugue- 
 nots to Henry Bourbon, king of Navarre.^ Seventeen years 
 after the massacre of St. Bartholomew's Day, he 
 inherited the French crown as Henry IV. The 
 Roman Catholics would not accept a Protestant ruler and 
 continued the conflict. Henry soon realized that only his con- 
 version to the faith of the majority of his subjects would bring 
 a lasting peace. Rehgious opinions had always sat lightly 
 upon him, and he found no great difficulty in becoming a 
 Roman Catholic. "Paris," said Henry, "was well worth a 
 mass." Opposition to the king soon collapsed, and the 
 Huguenot wars came to an end. 
 
 Though now a Roman Catholic, Henry did not break with 
 the Huguenots. In 1598 a.d. he issued in their interest the 
 celebrated Edict of Nantes. By its terms the j-^jj^.^ ^j 
 Huguenots were to enjoy freedom of private wor- Nantes, 
 ship everywhere in France, and freedom to worship ' ' 
 
 publicly in a large number of villages and towns. Only Roman 
 Catholic services, however, might be held in Paris and at the 
 royal court. Though the edict did not grant complete religious 
 liberty, it marked an important step in that direction. A 
 great European state now for the first time recognized the 
 principle that two rival faiths might exist side by side within 
 its borders. The edict was thus the most important act of 
 toleration since the age of Constantine.^ 
 
 Having settled the religious difficulties, Henry could take up 
 the work of restoring prosperity to distracted France under 
 France. His interest in the welfare of his subjects 1589^1610 
 gained for him the name of "Good King Henry." A.D. 
 With the help of Sully, his chief minister, the king reformed 
 
 1 Navarre originally formed a small kingdom on both sides of the Pyrenees. 
 The part south of these moiantains was acquired by Spain in 1513 aj). See the 
 map on page 521. 
 
 2 See page 235. 
 
682 The Reformation and the Rehgious Wars 
 
 the finances and extinguished the pubhc debt. He opened 
 roads, buih bridges, and dug canals, thus aiding the restoration 
 _^ of agriculture. He also encour- 
 
 aged commerce by means of 
 royal bounties for shipbuilding. 
 The French at this time began 
 to have a navy and to compete 
 with the Dutch and English 
 for trade on the high seas. 
 Henry's work of renovation was 
 cut short in 1610 a.d. by an 
 assassin's dagger. Under his. 
 son Louis XHI (1610-1643 A.b.), 
 a long period of disorder fol- 
 lowed, until an able minister,, 
 Cardinal Richelieu, assumed the 
 guidance of public affairs. 
 Richelieu for many years was. 
 the real ruler of France. His 
 
 After the portrait by the Belgian artist, foreign pohcy led tO the inter- 
 Philippe de Champaigne. . . , . , 
 
 vention of that country m trie 
 international conflict known as the Thirty Years' War. 
 
 240. The Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648 A.D. 
 
 The Peace of Augsburg ^ gave repose to Germany for more 
 than sixty years, but it did not form a complete settlement of 
 Religious the religious question in that country. There 
 
 antagonisms ^g^g g^^}]^ room for bitter disputes, especially over 
 the ownership of Church property which had been secularized 
 in the course of the Reformation. Furthermore, the peace 
 recognized only Roman Catholics and Lutherans and gave no 
 rights whatever to the large body of Calvinists. The failure 
 of Lutherans and Calvinists to cooperate weakened German 
 Protestantism just at the period when the Counter Reformation 
 inspired Roman Catholicism with fresh energy and enthusiasm. 
 
 Pohtics, as well as rehgion, also helped to bring about the 
 
 I See page 656. 
 
 Cardinal Richeliexj 
 
 National Gallery, London 
 
The Thirty Years' War 683 
 
 great conflagration. The Roman Catholic party relied for 
 support on the Hapsburg emperors, who wished Political 
 to unite the German states under their control, friction 
 thus restoring the Holy Roman Empire to its former proud 
 position in the affairs of Europe. The Protestant princes, on 
 the other hand, wanted to become independent sovereigns. 
 Hence they resented all efforts to extend the imperial authority 
 over them.. 
 
 The Thirty Years' War was not so much a single conflict as a 
 series of conflicts, which ultimately involved nearly all western 
 Europe. It began in Bohemia, where Protestant- q^JJg 
 ism had not been extinguished by the Hussite Bohemian 
 wars.^ The Bohemian nobles, many of whom ^^^'^ 
 were Calvinists, revolted against Hapsburg rule and proclaimed 
 the independence of Bohemia. The German Lutherans gave 
 them no aid, however, and the emperor, Ferdinand II, easily 
 put down the insurrection. Many thousands of Protestants 
 were now driven into exile. Those who remained in Bohemia 
 were obliged to accept Roman Catholicism. Thus one more 
 country was lost to Protestantism. 
 
 The failure of the Bohemian revolt aroused the greatest alarm 
 in Germany. Ferdinand threatened to follow in the footsteps 
 of Charles V and to crush Protestantism in the land Danish 
 of its birth. When, therefore, the king of Den- intervention 
 mark, who as duke of Holstein had great interest in German 
 affairs, decided to intervene, both Lutherans and Calvinists 
 supported him. But Wallenstein, the emperor's able general, 
 proved more than a match for the Danish king, who at length 
 withdrew from the contest. 
 
 So far the Roman Catholic and imperial party had triumphed. 
 Ferdinand's success led him to issue the Edict of Restitution, 
 which compelled the Protestants to restore all ^^i^t of 
 the Church property which they had taken since Restitution, 
 
 1629 A D 
 
 the Peace of Augsburg. The enforcement of the 
 
 edict brought about renewed resistance on the part of the 
 
 Protestants. 
 
 1 See page 650. 
 
684 The Reformation and the Religious Wars 
 
 There now appeared the single heroic figure on the stage of 
 
 the Thirty Years' War. This was Gustavus Adolphus, king of 
 
 Gustavus Sweden, and a man of military genius. He had 
 
 Adolphus ^jjg deepest sympathy for his fellow-Protestants 
 
 intervention in Germany and regarded himself as their divinely 
 
 of Sweden appointed deliverer. By taking part in the war 
 
 Gustavus also hoped to conquer the coast of northern Germany. 
 
 The Baltic would then .become a 
 
 Swedish lake, for Sweden already 
 
 possessed Finland and what are 
 
 now the Russian provinces on the 
 
 Baltic. 
 
 Gustavus entered Germany with 
 
 a strong force of disciplined soldiers 
 
 Gustavus and tried to form alli- 
 
 Adolphus in ances with the Prot- 
 
 Germany, 
 
 1630-1632 estant prmces. They 
 
 ^•■^- received him coolly at 
 
 first, for the Swedish king seemed to 
 
 them only a foreign invader. Just 
 
 at this time the imperialists captured 
 
 Magdeburg, the largest and most 
 
 prosperous city in northern Germany. 
 
 At least twenty thousand of the inhabitants perished miserably 
 
 amid the smoking ruins of their homes. This massacre turned 
 
 Protestant sentiment toward Gustavus as the "Lion of the 
 
 North" who had come to preserve Germany from destruction. 
 
 With the help of his allies Gustavus reconquered most of 
 
 Germany for the Protestants, but he fell at the battle of 
 
 Liitzen in the moment of victory. His work, however, was 
 
 done. The Swedish king had saved the cause of Protestantism 
 
 in Germany. 
 
 After the death of Gustavus the war assumed more and 
 
 Richelieu more a political character. The German Protes- 
 
 fntervention tants found an ally, strangely enough, in Cardinal 
 
 of France Richelieu, the all-powerful minister of the French 
 
 king. Richelieu entered the struggle in order to humble the 
 
 Gustavus Adolphus 
 
 After the portrait by the Flemish 
 artist, Sir Anthony Van Dyck. 
 
The Thirty Years' War 685 
 
 Austrian Hapsburgs and extend the boundaries of France 
 toward the Rhine, at the expense of the Holy Roman Empire. 
 Since the Spanish Hapsburgs were aiding their Austrian kins- 
 men, Richelieu naturally fought against Spain also. The war 
 thus became a great international conflict in which religion 
 played only a minor part. The Holy Roman Emperor had to 
 yield at last and consented to the treaties of peace signed at 
 two cities in the province of Westphalia. 
 
 The Peace of Westphalia ended the long series of wars which 
 followed the Reformation. It practically settled the religious 
 question, for it allowed Calvinists in Germany to pgace of 
 enjoy the same privileges as Lutherans and also Westphalia, 
 withdrew the Edict of Restitution. Nothing was 
 said in the treaties about liberty of conscience, but from this 
 time the idea that religious differences should be settled by 
 force gradually passed away from the minds of men. 
 
 The political clauses of the peace were numerous. France 
 received nearly all of Alsace along the Rhine. Sweden gained 
 possessions in North Germany. Brandenburg — Territorial 
 the future kingdom of Prussia — secured additional readjust- 
 territory on the Baltic Sea. The independence of 
 Switzerland'^ and of the United Netherlands ^ was also recognized. 
 
 The Peace of Westphalia left Germany more divided than 
 ever. Each one of the larger states was free to coin money, 
 raise armies, make war, and negotiate treaties Disruption of 
 without consulting the emperor. In fact, the Germany 
 Holy Roman Empire had become a mere phantom. The 
 Hapsburgs from now on devoted themselves to their Austrian 
 dominions, which included more Magyars and Slavs than 
 Germans. The failure of the Hapsburgs in the Thirty Years' 
 War long postponed the unification of Germany. 
 
 During the Thirty Years' War Germany had seen most of 
 the fighting. She suffered from it to the point of exhaustion. 
 The population dwindled from about sixteen Exhaustion 
 million to one-half, or, as some beUeve, to one- °^ Germany 
 third that number. The loss of life was partly due to the 
 1 See page 524, note i. s See page 674, 
 
686 The Reformation and the Religious Wars . 
 
 fearful epidemics, such as.typhus fever and the bubonic plague, 
 which spread over the land in the wake of the invading armies. 
 Hundreds of villages were destroyed or were abandoned by 
 their inhabitants. Much of the soil went out of cultivation, 
 while trade and manufacturing nearly disappeared. Added to 
 all this was the decline of education, literature, and art, and the 
 brutalizing of the people in mind and morals. It took Germany 
 at least one hundred years to recover from the injury inflicted 
 by the Thirty Years' War; complete recovery, indeed, came 
 only in the nineteenth century. 
 
 The savagery displayed by all participants in the Thirty 
 Years' War could not but impress thinking men with the 
 Rise of necessity of formulating rules to protect non- 
 
 international combatants, to care for prisoners, and to do away 
 ^^^ with pillage and massacre. The worst horrors of 
 
 the war had not taken place, before . a Dutch jurist, named 
 Hugo Grotius, published at Paris in 1625 a.d. a work On the 
 Laws of War and Peace. It may be said to have founded 
 international law. The success of the book was remarkable. 
 Gustavus Adolphus carried a copy about with him during 
 his campaigns, and its leading doctrines were recognized and 
 acted upon in the Peace of Westphalia. 
 
 The great principle on which Grotius based his recommenda- 
 tions was the independence of sovereign states. He gave up 
 The Euro- ^he medieval conception of a temporal and spiritual 
 pean state head of Christendom. The nations now recog- 
 system nized no common superior, whether emperor or 
 
 pope, but all were equal in the sight of international law. The 
 book of Grotius thus marked the profound change which had 
 come over Europe since the Middle Ages. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate the European countries ruled by Charles V. 
 2. On an outline map indicate the principal territorial changes made by the Peace 
 of Westphalia. 3. Identify the following dates: 1648 a.d.; 1519 a.d.; 1517 a.d.; 
 1588 A.D. ; 1598 A.D. ; and 1555 a.d. 4. Locate the following places: Avignon; 
 Constance; Augsburg; Ziirich; Worms; Magdeburg; and Utrecht. 5. For what 
 were the following persons noted: Cardinal Wolsey; Admiral de Coligny; Duke of 
 Alva; Richelieu; St. Ignatius Loyola; Boniface VIII; Frederick the Wise; Gustavus 
 
The Thirty Years' War 6S7 
 
 Adolphus; and Mary Queen of Scots? 6. Compare the scene at Anagni with the 
 scene at Canossa. 7. On the map, page 646, trace the geographical extent of the 
 "Great Schism." 8. Name three important reasons for the lessened influence of 
 the Roman Church at the opening of the sixteenth century, g. Explain the differ- 
 ence between heresy and schism. 10. Why has Wycliffe been called the "morning 
 star of the Reformation"? 11. Compare Luther's work m fixing the form of the 
 German language with Dante's service to Italian through the Divine Comedy. 
 12. What is the origin of the name "Protestant"? 13. Why was Mary naturally a 
 CathoUc and Elizabeth naturally a Protestant? 14. On the map, page 662, trace 
 the geographical extent of the Reformation in the sixteenth century. 15. Why 
 did the reformers in each country take special pains to translate the Bible into the 
 vernacular? 16. What is the chief difference in mode of government between 
 Presbyterian and Congregational churches? 17. "The heroes of the Reformation, 
 judged by modern standards, were reactionaries." What does this statement 
 mean? 18. Why is the Council of Trent generally considered the most important 
 church council since that of Nicaea? 19. Mention some differences between the 
 Society of Jesus and earher monastic orders. 20. Compare the Edict of Nantes 
 with the Peace of Augsburg. 21. Show how political, as well as religious, motives 
 affected the revolt of the Netherlands, the Huguenot wars, and the Thirty Years' 
 War. 22. Compare the effects of the Thirty Years' War on Germany with the 
 effects of the Hundred Years' War on France. 23. What would you say of Hol- 
 bein's success as a portrait painter (illustrations, pages 651, 658)? 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 ABSOLUTISM IN FRANCE AND ENGLAND 
 1603-1715 A.D. 
 
 241. The Divine Right of Kings 
 
 Most European nations in the seventeenth and eighteenth 
 
 centuries accepted the principle of absolutism in government. 
 
 Absolutism was as popular then as democracy is 
 Absolutism 
 
 to-day. The rulers of France, Spain, Portugal, 
 
 Austria, Scandinavia, and other countries, having triumphed 
 
 over the feudal nobles, proceeded to revive the autocratic 
 
 traditions of imperial Rome. Like Diocletian, Constantine, 
 
 and later emperors, they posed as absolute sovereigns, who 
 
 held their power, not from the choice or consent of their 
 
 subjects, but from God. , 
 
 Royal absolutism formed a natural development of the old 
 
 beHef in the divinity of kings. Many primitive peoples regard 
 
 Divinity of their headmen and chiefs as holy and give to them 
 
 ^"^ss the control of peace and war, of life and death. 
 
 Oriental rulers in antiquity bore a sacred character. Even in 
 
 the lifetime of an Egyptian Pharaoh temples were erected to 
 
 him and offerings were made to his sacred majesty. The 
 
 Hebrew monarch was the Lord's anointed, and his person 
 
 was holy. The Hellenistic kings of the East and the Roman 
 
 emperors received divine honors from their adoring subjects. 
 
 An element of sanctity also attached to medieval sovereigns, 
 
 who, at their coronation, were anointed with a magic oil, girt 
 
 with a sacred sword, and given a supernatural banner. Even 
 
 ^ Webster, Readings in Medieval and Modern History, chapter xxv, "Charac- 
 ters and Episodes of the Great Rebellion"; chapter xxvi, "Oliver Cromwell"; 
 chapter xxvii, "English Life and Manners under the Restoration"; chapter 
 xxviii, "Louis XIV and his Court." 
 
 688 
 
The Absolutism of Louis XIV 68g 
 
 Shakespeare could speak of the divinity which "doth hedge a 
 king."i 
 
 "Not all the water in the rough rude sea 
 Can wash the balm off from an anointed king; 
 The breath of worldly men cannot depose 
 The deputy elected by the Lord." 2 
 
 The Reformation tended to emphasize the sacred character 
 of kingship. The reformers set up the authority of the State 
 against the authority of the Church, which they £,jying ^j ijx 
 rejected and condemned. Providence, they ar- after the Ref- 
 gued, had never sanctioned the Papacy, but Prov- °^^^ ""^ 
 idence had really ordained the State and had placed over it 
 a king whom it was a rehgious duty to obey. Even those who 
 were not reformers distorted the Christian idea that govern- 
 ment has a divine basis to represent kings as God's vicegerents 
 upon earth, as in fact earthly deities. 
 
 The theory of divine right received its fullest expression in 
 a famous book ^ written by Bossuet, a learned French bishop 
 of the seventeenth century. A hereditary mon- Bossuet on 
 archy, declared Bossuet, is the most ancient and divine right 
 natural, the strongest and most efficient, of all forms of govern- 
 ment. Royal power emanates from God; hence the person of 
 the king is -sacred and it is sacrilege to conspire against him. 
 His authority is absolute and autocratic. No man may right- 
 fully resist the king's commands; his subjects owe him obedi- 
 ence in all matters. To the violence of a king the people can 
 oppose only respectful remonstrances and prayers for his con- 
 version. A king, to be sure, ought not to be a tyrant, but he 
 can be one in perfect security. "As in God are united all per- 
 fection and every virtue, so all the power of all the individuals 
 in a community is united in the person of the king." 
 
 242. The Absolutism of Louis XIV, 1661-1715 A.D. 
 
 France in the seventeenth century furnished the best ex- 
 ample of an absolute monarchy supported by pretensions to 
 
 1 Hamlet, IV, v, 123. 2 Kmg Richard the Second, in, ii, 54-57. 
 3 Politics as derived from the Very Words of the Holy Scriptures. This work was 
 prepared for the use of the young son of Louis XIV, the French king. 
 
690 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 divine right. French absolutism owed most of all to Cardinal 
 RicheHeu/ the chief minister of Louis XIII. Though a man 
 Cardinal of poor physique and in weak health, he pos- 
 
 Richelieu sessed such strength of will, together with such 
 
 thorough understanding of politics, that he was able to domi- 
 nate the king and through 
 the king to govern France 
 for eighteen years (1624- 
 1642 A.D.). 
 
 Richelieu's foreign 
 policy led to his interven- 
 tion on the side of the 
 Protestants at a decisive 
 moment in the Thirty 
 PoUcies of Years' War. 
 RicheUeu The great 
 
 cardinal, however, did 
 not hve to see the tri- 
 umph of his measures in 
 the Peace of Westphalia, 
 which humiliated the 
 Hapsburgs and raised 
 France to the first place 
 among the states of western Europe. Richelieu's domestic 
 pohcy — to make the French king supreme — was equally suc- 
 cessful. Though the nobles were still rich and influential, 
 Richelieu beat down their opposition by forbidding the practice 
 of duelling, that last remnant of private warfare, by ordering 
 many castles to be blown up with gunpowder, and by bringing 
 rebelUous dukes and counts to the scaffold. Henceforth the 
 nobles were no longer feudal lords but only courtiers. 
 
 Richelieu died in 1642 a.d., and the next year Louis XIII, 
 the master whom he had served so faithfully, also passed away. 
 Cardinal The new ruler, Louis XIV, was only a child, and 
 
 Mazarin j^j^g management of affairs for a second period of 
 
 eighteen years passed into the hands of Cardinal Mazarin. 
 ^ See pages 682, 684. 
 
 Cardinal Mazarin 
 
 A miniature by Petitot, in the South Kensington 
 Museum, London. 
 
The Absolutism of Louis XIV 
 
 691 
 
 / 'pa /,// / // 
 
 ilk /\'u ' '// I / 
 
 
 ^£^^rmic^. 
 
 Louis XIV 
 
 A portrait by J. Gale, in the Sutherland Collection, London. 
 
 Though an ItaHan by birth, he became a naturahzed French- 
 man and carried out Richelieu's pohcies. Against the Haps- 
 burgs Mazarin continued the great war which Richeheu had 
 begun and brought it to a satisfactory conclusion. The Peace 
 of Westphaha was Mazarin's greatest triumph. He also crushed 
 a formidable uprising against the crown, on the part of discon- 
 tented nobles. Having achieved all this, the cardinal could 
 
692 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 truly say that "if his language was not French, his heart was." 
 His death in 1661 a.d, found the royal authority more firmly 
 estabhshed than ever before. 
 
 Louis XIV, who now in his twenty- third year took up the 
 reins of government, ranks among the ablest of French mon- 
 Louis XIV, archs. He was a man of handsome presence, 
 the man slightly below the middle height, with a prominent 
 
 nose and abundant hair, which he allowed to fall over his 
 shoulders. In manner he was dignified, reserved, courteous, 
 and as majestic, it is said, in his dressing-gown as in his robes 
 of state. A contemporary wrote that he would have been every 
 inch a king, "even if he had been born under the roof of a 
 beggar." Louis possessed much natural intelligence, a reten- 
 tive memory, and great capacity for work. It must be added, 
 however, that his general education had been much neglected, 
 and that throughout his life he remained ignorant and supersti- 
 tious. Vanity formed a striking trait in the character of Louis. 
 He accepted the most fulsome compliments and delighted to be 
 known as the "Grand Monarch" and the "Sun-king." 
 
 Louis gathered around him a magnificent court, which he 
 located at Versailles, near Paris. Here a whole royal city, with 
 Cotirt of palaces, parks, groves, and fountains, sprang into 
 
 Louis XIV at being at his fiat. Here the "Grand Monarch" 
 lived surrounded by crowds of fawning courtiers. 
 The French nobles now spent little time on their country 
 estates; they pi ef erred to remain at Versailles in attendance 
 on the king, to whose favor they owed offices, pensions, and 
 honors. The king's countenance, it was said, is the courtier's 
 supreme felicity; "he passes his life looking on it and within 
 sight of it." 
 
 Louis taught and put into practice the doctrine of divine 
 right. In his memoirs he declares that the king is God's repre- 
 Louis XIV, sentative and for his actions is answerable to God 
 the king alone. The famous saying, "I am the State,^ 
 
 though not uttered by Louis, accurately expressed his con- 
 viction that in him was embodied the power and greatness of 
 
 I "L'Etat, c'est mot." 
 
The Absolutism of Louis XIV 
 
 693 
 
 -^' 1 u, ' 
 
 1 The view shows the rear of the palace, a part of the gardens, and the grand stairway 
 leading to the Fountain of Latona. The palace now forms a magnificent picture gallery 
 of French historical scenes and personages, while the park, with its many fine fountains, 
 is a place of holiday resort for Parisians. It is estimated that Louis XIV spent one hundred 
 million dollars on the buildings and grounds of Versailles. 
 
694 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 France. Few monarchs have tried harder to justify their 
 despotic rule. He was fond of gaiety and sport, but he never 
 permitted himself to be turned away from the punctual dis- 
 charge of his royal duties. Until the close of his reign — the 
 longest in the annals of Europe — Louis devoted from five tc 
 nine hours a day to what he called the "trade of a king." 
 
 Conditions in France made possible the despotism of Louis. 
 RicheUeu and Mazarin had labored with great success to 
 Absolutism strengthen the crown at the expense of the nobles 
 in France g^j^(j |-j^g commons. The nation had no Parliament 
 
 to represent it and voice its demands, for the Estates-General ^ 
 had not been summoned since 1614 a.d. It did not meet again 
 till 1789 A.D., just before the outbreak of the French Revolu- 
 tion. In France there was no Magna Carta to protect the 
 liberties of the people by Hmiting the right of a ruler to impose 
 taxes at will. The French, furthermore, lacked independent 
 law courts which could interfere with the king's power of 
 exiling, imprisoning, or executing his subjects. Thus absolute 
 monarchy became so firmly rooted in France that a revolution 
 was necessary to overthrow it. 
 
 243. France under Louis XIV 
 
 No absolute ruler, however conscientious and painstaking, 
 can shoulder the entire burden of government. Louis XIV 
 necessarily had to rely very much on his ministers, 
 of whom Colbert was the most eminent. Colbert, 
 until his death in 1683 a.d., gave France the best administra- 
 tion it had ever known. His reforming hand was especially 
 felt in the finances. He made many improvements in the 
 methods of tax-collection and turned the annual deficit in the 
 revenues into a surplus. One of Colbert's innovations, now 
 adopted by all European states, was the budget system. Be- 
 fore his time expenditures had been made at random, without 
 consulting the treasury receipts. Colbert drew up careful 
 estimates, one year in advance, of the probable revenues and 
 expenditures, so that outlay would never exceed income. 
 
 1 See pages 514, 515. 
 
France under Louis XIV 
 
 695 
 
 Althcugh the science of economics or political economy was 
 little developed in the seventeenth century, Colbert realized 
 that the chief object of a minister of finance should Colbert's 
 be the increase of the national wealth. Hence he economic 
 tried in every way to foster manufactures and ™®^^"''®^ 
 commerce. Among other measures Colbert placed heavy 
 duties on the importation of foreign products, as a means of 
 protecting the "infant industries" of France. This was the 
 inauguration of 
 the protective 
 system, since 
 followed by 
 many European 
 countries and 
 from Europe 
 introduced into 
 America. Col- 
 bert regarded 
 
 Medal of Louis XIV 
 
 Commemorates the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. The 
 obverse bears a representation of "Louis the Great, the Most Chris- 
 protectionism as tian King," the reverse contains a legend meaning "Heresy Ex- 
 
 only a tempo- tinguished." 
 
 rary device, however, and spoke of tariffs as crutches by the 
 help of which manufacturers might learn to walk and then 
 throw them away. 
 
 Colbert shared the erroneous views of most economists of 
 his age in supposing that the wealth of a country is measured 
 by the amount of gold and silver which it possesses, coibert and 
 He wished, therefore, to provide the French with colonial 
 colonies, where they could obtain the products ^^p^^^'^'^ 
 which they had previously been obliged to purchase from the 
 Spaniards, Dutch, and English. At this time many islands in 
 the West Indies were acquired, Canada was developed, and 
 Louisiana, the vast territory drained by the Mississippi, was 
 opened up to settlement. France, under Colbert, became one 
 of the leading colonial powers of Europe. 
 
 As long as Colbert lived, he kept on good terms with the 
 Huguenots, who formed such useful and industrious subjects. 
 But Louis hated them as heretics and suspected them of little 
 
696 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 love for absolute monarchy. To Louis religious unity in the 
 state seemed as necessary as political unity. Accordingly, he 
 Revocation revoked in 1685 a.d. the Edict of Nantes/ after 
 of Nantes*^ ^^^ French for almost a centuay had enjoyed reli- 
 1685 A.D. gious toleration. The Huguenots were allowed to 
 keep their Protestant faith, but their freedom of worship was 
 taken away and was not restored till the time of the French 
 Revolution. The Protestants in France to-day are about as 
 numerous, in proportion to the Roman Catholic population, 
 as they were under Louis XIV. 
 
 The revocation of the Edict of Nantes resulted in a consider- 
 able emigration of Huguenots from France. What was a loss 
 Emigration ^° ^^^^ country was a gain to England and Hol- 
 of the land, where the Huguenots settled and where they 
 
 ugueno s introduced their arts and trades. Prussia, also, 
 profited by the emigration of the Huguenots. Many of them 
 went to Berlin, and that capital owed the beginning of its 
 importance to its Huguenot population. Louis by his bigotry 
 thus strengthened the chief Protestant foes of France. 
 
 Louis was a generous patron of art. French painters and 
 sculptors led the world at this time. One of his architects, 
 Art under Mansard, invented the mansard roof, which has 
 Louis XIV been largely used in France and other European 
 countries. This architectural device makes it possible to 
 provide extra rooms at a small expense, without adding an 
 additional story to the building. Among the monuments of 
 Louis's reign are the Hotel des Invalides,^ now the tomb of 
 Napoleon, additions to the Louvre,^ perhaps the masterpiece 
 of all modern architecture, and the huge palace of Versailles. 
 Louis also founded the Gobehns manufactory, so celebrated 
 for fine carpets, furniture, and metal work. 
 
 The long list of French authors who flourished during the 
 
 Literature reign of Louis includes Moliere, the greatest of 
 
 under Louis Franch dramatists, La Fontaine, whose fables are 
 
 still popular, Perrault, now remembered for his 
 
 fairy tales, and Madame de Sevigne, whose letters are regarded 
 
 1 See page 681. 2 See page 597, note 4. ^ See page 601. 
 
The Wars of Louis XIV 697 
 
 as models of French prose. Probably the most famous work 
 composed at this time is the Memoirs of Saint-Simon. It 
 presents an intimate and not very flattering picture of the 
 "Grand Monarch" and his court. 
 
 Louis and his ministers believed that the government should 
 encourage research and the diffusion of knowledge. RicheHeu 
 founded and Colbert fostered the French Academy. Learnine 
 Its forty members, sometimes called the "Im- under Louis 
 
 XTV 
 
 mortals," are chosen for their eminent contribu- 
 tions to language and literature. The great dictionary of the 
 French language, on which they have labored for more than 
 two centuries, is still unfinished. The academy now forms a 
 section of the Institute of France. The patronage of Colbert 
 also did much to enrich the National Library at Paris. It 
 contains the largest collection of books in the world. 
 
 The brilliant reign of the French king cast its spell upon the 
 rest of Europe. Kings and princes looked to Louis as the 
 model of what a king should be and set themselves The age of 
 to imitate the splendor of his court. During this ^°^^ ^^^ 
 period the French language, manners, dress, art, hterature, 
 and science became the accepted standards of good society in 
 all civilized lands. France still retains in large measure the 
 preeminent position which she secured under the "Grand 
 Monarch." 
 
 244. The Wars of Louis XIV 
 
 How unwise it may be to concentrate all authority in the 
 hands of one man is shown by the melancholy record of the 
 wars of Louis XIV. To aggrandize France and Ambitious 
 gain fame for himself, Louis plunged his country designs of 
 into a series of struggles from which it emerged ^°"^^ ^^^ 
 completely exhausted. Like Philip II, Louis -dreamed of domi- 
 nating all western Europe, but, as in Philip's case, his aggres- 
 sions provoked against him a constantly increasing body of 
 allies, who in the end proved too strong even for the king's 
 able generals and fine armies. 
 
 The union of the smaller and weaker countries of Europe 
 
698 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 against France illustrates the principle of the balance of power. 
 The balance According to this principle no state ought to 
 of power become so strong as to overshadow the rest. In 
 
 such a case all the others must combine against it and treat it 
 as a common enemy. The maintenance of the balance of power 
 has been a leading object of European diplomacy from the 
 time of the Thirty Years' War to the present day. 
 
 Louis himself lacked military talent and did not take a 
 prominent part in any campaign. He was served, however, 
 French by very able commanders, including Conde and 
 
 militarism Turenne. Vauban, an eminent engineer, especi- 
 ally developed the art of siege craft. It was said of Vauban 
 that he never besieged a fortress without taking it and never 
 lost one which he defended. Louvois, the war minister of the 
 king, recruited, equipped, and provisioned larger bodies of 
 troops than ever before had appeared on European battle- 
 fields. It was Louvois who introduced the use of distinctive 
 uniforms for soldiers and the custom of marching in step. He 
 also established field hospitals and ambulances and placed 
 camp life on a sanitary basis. The labors of these men gave 
 Louis the best standing army of the age. 
 
 Of the four great wars which filled a large part of Louis's 
 reign, all but the last were designed to extend the dominions of 
 The Rhine France on the east and northeast to the Rhine, 
 boundary That river in ancient times had separated Gaul 
 and Germany, and Louis, as well as RicheHeu and Mazarin 
 before him, regarded it as a natural boundary of France. A 
 beginning in this direction had already been made at the close 
 of the Thirty Years' War, when France gained nearly all of 
 Alsace and secured the recognition of her old claims to the 
 bishoprics of Metz, Toul, and Verdun in Lorraine. A treaty 
 which Mazarin negotiated with Spain in 1659 a.d. also gave 
 France most of Artois, as well as part of Flanders. Louis thus 
 had a good basis of further advance through Lorraine and the 
 Netherlands to the Rhine. 
 
 The French king began his aggressions by an effort to annex 
 the Belgian or Spanish Netherlands, which then belonged to 
 
The Wars of Louis XIV 
 
 699 
 
 Spain.^ A triple alliance of Holland, England, and Sweden 
 forced him to relinquish all his conquests, except Two wars 
 
 for the 
 
 a few frontier towns (1668 a.d.). Louis blamed R^ing i667- 
 the Dutch for his setback, and determined to 1678 A.D. 
 punish them. Moreover, the Dutch represented everything 
 
 Acquisitions of Louis XIV and Louis XV 
 
 to which he was opposed, for Holland was a republic, the keen 
 rival of France in trade, and Protestant in religion. By skillful 
 diplomacy he persuaded England and Sweden to stand aloof, 
 while his armies entered Holland and drew near to Amsterdam 
 
 ^ See page 673. 
 
700 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 At this critical moment William, Prince of Orange, became 
 the Dutch leader. He was a descendant of that William the 
 Silent, who, a century before, had saved the Dutch out of the 
 hands of Spain. When urged to submit, seeing that his coun- 
 try was surely lost, WilUam replied, "I know one way of never 
 seeing it, and that way is to die on the last dike." By William's 
 orders the Dutch cut the dikes and interposed a watery barrier 
 to further advance by the French. Then he formed another 
 Continental coalition, which carried on the war till Louis sig- 
 nified his desire for peace. The Dutch did not lose a foot of 
 territory, but Spain was obliged to cede to France the impor- 
 tant province of Franche Comte (1678 a.d.). 
 
 Ten years later Louis again sought to gain additional terri- 
 tory along the Rhine, but again an alliance of Spain, Holland, 
 A third war England, and the Holy Roman Empire compelled 
 1689-1697 him to sue for peace (1697 a.d.).^ During the 
 course of the war the French inflicted a frightful 
 devastation on the Rheni^ Palatinate, so that it might not 
 support armies for the invasion of France. Twelve hundred 
 towns and villages were destroyed, and the countryside was 
 laid waste. The responsibiUty for this barbarous act rests 
 upon Louvois who advised it and Louis who allowed it. 
 
 Thus far the European balance of power had been preserved, 
 but it was now threatened in another direction. Charles II, 
 The Spanish the king of Spain, lay dying, and as he was with- 
 succession q^^ children or brothers to succeed him, all Europe 
 wondered what would be the fate of his vast possessions in 
 Europe and America. Louis had married one of his sistecS;, 
 and the Holy Roman Emperor another, so both the Bourbons 
 and the Austrian Hapsburgs could put forth claims to the 
 Spanish throne. When Charles died, it was found that he had 
 left his entire dominions to Philip of Anjou, one of Louis's 
 grandsons, in the hope that the power of France might be great 
 enough to keep them undivided. Though Louis knew that 
 acceptance of the inheritance would involve a war with Austria 
 and probably with England, whose king was now Louis's old 
 
 ^ In America the war was known as " King William's War." 
 
The Wars of Louis XIV 701 
 
 foe, William of Orange/ ambition triumphed over fear and 
 
 the desire for glory over consideration for the welfare of France. 
 
 At Versailles Louis proudly presented his grandson to the court, 
 
 saying, "Gentlemen, behold the king of Spain." 
 
 In the War of the Spanish Succession France and Spain faced 
 
 the Grand Alliance, which included England, Holland, Austria, 
 
 several of the German states, and Portugal, war of the 
 
 Europe had never known a war that concerned so Spanish 
 
 ™, „ ,. , , Succession, 
 
 many countries and peoples. The English ruler, 1702-1713 
 
 William III, died shortly after the outbreak of ^•^^ 
 hostilities, leaving the continuance of the contest as a legacy 
 to his sister-in-law, Queen Anne.^ England tsupphed the coali- 
 tion with funds, a fleet, and also with the ablest commander of 
 the age, the duke of Marlborough. In Eugene, prince of Savoy, 
 the allies had another skillful and daring general. The great 
 victory gained by them at Blenheim in 1704 a.d. was the first 
 of a series of successes which finally drove the French out of 
 Germany and Italy and opened the road to Paris. But dissen- 
 sions among the allies and the heroic resistance of France and 
 Spain enabled Louis to hold the enemy at bay, until the exhaus- 
 tion of both sides led to the conclusion of the Peace of Utrecht. 
 This peace ranks with that of Westphalia among the most 
 important diplomatic arrangements of modern times. First, 
 Louis's grandson, Philip V, was recognized as king pea^g of 
 of Spain and her colonies, on condition that the Utrecht, 
 Spanish and French crowns should never be ' ' 
 
 united. Since this time Bourbon sovereigns have continued to 
 rule in Spain. Next, the Austrian Hapsburgs gained most of 
 the Spanish dominions in Italy, as well as the Belgian or Span- 
 ish Netherlands (henceforth for a century called the 'Austrian 
 Netherlands). Finally, England obtained from France pos- 
 sessions in North America, and from Spain the island of 
 Minorca and the rock of Gibraltar, commanding the narrow 
 entrance to the Mediterranean. England has never since 
 relaxed her hold upon Gibraltar. 
 
 1 In i68g a.d. he ascended the English throne as William III. See page 720. 
 
 2 In America the war was known as "Queen Anne's War." 
 
702 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 Two of the smaller members of the Grand Alliance 
 likewise profited by the Peace of Utrecht. The right of 
 the elector of Brandenburg to enjoy the title of king of 
 Brandenburg- P^^ssia was acknowledged. This formed an 
 Prussia and important Step in the fortunes of the Hohenzol- 
 ^^"^^^ lern ^ dynasty, which to-day rules over Germany. 
 
 The duchy of Savoy also became a kingdom and received 
 
 the island of Sicily (shortly 
 afterwards exchanged for Sar- 
 dinia). The house of Savoy in 
 the nineteenth century provided 
 Italy with its present reigning 
 family. 
 
 France lost far less by the war 
 than at one time seemed probable. 
 Position of Louis gave up his 
 France dream of dominating 
 
 Europe, but he kept all the Con- 
 tinental acquisitions made earHer 
 in his reign. And yet the price of 
 the king's warlike policy had been 
 a heavy one. France paid it in 
 the shape of famine and pestilence, 
 excessive taxes, heavy debts, and 
 the impoverishment of the people. 
 Louis, now a very old man, sur- 
 vived the Peace of Utrecht only 
 two years. As he lay on his death- 
 bed, the king turned to his Httle heir ^ and said, ''Try to keep 
 peace with your neighbors. I have been too fond of war; do 
 not imitate me in that, nor in my too great expenditure." 
 These words of the dying king showed an appreciation of the 
 errors which robbed his long reign of much of its glory. 
 
 1 See page 315, note 2. 
 
 2 His great-grandson, then a child of five years. The reign of Louis XV 
 covered the period 1715-1774 a.d. 
 
 Marlborough 
 
 A miniature in the possession of the 
 Duke of Buccleugh. 
 
The Absolutism of the Stuarts 703 
 
 245. The Absolutism of the Stuarts, 1603-1642 A.D. 
 
 During the same century which saw the triumph of absolu- 
 tism and divine right in France, a successful struggle took 
 place in England against the unlimited power of Tudor 
 kings. Absolutism in England dated from the absolutism 
 time of the Tudors. Henry VII humbled the nobles, while 
 Henry VIII and Elizabeth brought the Church into dependence 
 on the crown. ^ These three sovereigns were strong and force- 
 ful, but they were also excellent rulers and popular with the 
 influential middle class in town and country. The Tudors 
 gave England order and prosperity, if not political liberty. 
 
 The English Parliament in the thirteenth century had be- 
 come a body representative of all classes of the people, and in 
 the fourteenth century it had separated into the parliament 
 two houses of Lords and Commons.^ Parliament under the 
 enjoyed considerable authority at this time. The " ^'^^ 
 kings, who were in continual need of money, summoned it 
 frequently,, sought its advice upon important questions, and 
 readily listened to its requests. The despotic Tudors, on the 
 other hand, made Parliament their servant. Henry VII called 
 it together on only five occasions during his reign; Henry VIII 
 persuaded or frightened it into doing anything he pleased; and 
 Elizabeth seldom consulted it. Parliament under the Tudors 
 did not abandon its old claims to a share in the government, 
 but it had little chance to exercise them. 
 
 The death of Elizabeth in 1603 a.d. ended the Tudor dynasty 
 and placed the Stuarts on the English throne in the person of 
 James I.^ England and Scotland were now joined jamgg j 
 in a personal union, though each country retained kin§, I603- 
 its own Parliament, laws, and state Church. The 
 new king was well described by a contemporary as the "wisest 
 fool in Christendom." He had a good mind and abundant 
 learning, but throughout his reign he showed an utter inability 
 to win either the esteem or the affection of his subjects. This 
 
 1 See pages 518-519, 658, 675-676. 2 See page 507 
 
 ^ See pages 511, note i, 676 and note i. 
 
704 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 was a misfortune, for the English had now grown weary of 
 despotism and wanted more freedom. They were not prepared 
 to tolerate in James, an alien, many things which they had 
 overlooked in "Good Queen Bess." 
 
 One of the most fruitful sources of discord between James 
 and the English people was his exalted conception of monarchy. 
 James I on The Tudors, indeed, claimed to rule by divine 
 divine right right, but James went further than they in argu- 
 ing for divine, hereditary right. Providence, James declared, had 
 chosen the principle of heredity in order to fix the succession 
 
 to the throne. This prin- 
 ciple, being divine, lay be- 
 yond the power of man 
 to aiter. Whether the 
 king was fit or unfit to 
 rule, Parhament might 
 not change the succession, 
 depose a sovereign, or 
 hmit his authority in any 
 way. James rather neatly summarized his views in a Latin 
 epigram, a deo rex, a rege lex — • "the king is from God and law 
 is from the king." 
 
 Naturally enough, the extreme pretensions of James en- 
 countered much opposition from Parliament. That body felt 
 James I and little sympathy for a ruler who proclaimed him- 
 ParUament gg][f ^-^g source of all law. When James, always 
 extravagant and a poor financier, came before it for money, 
 Parliament insisted on its right to withhold supplies until 
 grievances were redressed. James would not yield, and got 
 along as best he could by levying customs duties, selling titles 
 of nobility, and imposing excessive fines, in spite of the pro- 
 tests of Parliament. This situation continued to the end of 
 the king's reign. 
 
 A religious controversy helped to embitter the dispute be- 
 james I and tween James and Parliament. The king, who was 
 Puritanism ^ devout AngHcan, made himself very unpopular 
 with the Puritans, as the reformers within the Church of 
 
 Gold Com or James I 
 
 The first coin to bear the legend "Great Britain." 
 
The Absolutism of the Stuarts 
 
 705 
 
 England were called. The Puritans had no intention of separat- 
 ing from the national or established Church, but they wished 
 to "purify" it of certain customs which they described as 
 "Romish" or "papist." Among these were the use of the sur- 
 plice, of the ring in the marriage service, and of the sign of 
 the cross in baptism. Some Puritans wanted to get rid of the 
 Book of Common Prayer altogether. The Puritans were dis- 
 tinguished by their 
 austere lives. They 
 looked with disfavor 
 on May Day and 
 Christmas festivities, 
 observed the Jewish 
 Sabbath in all its 
 rigor, and condemned 
 the Anglicans who 
 played games and 
 danced upon the vil- 
 lage green on Sun- 
 days. As the Puritans 
 had a large majority 
 in the House of Commons, it was inevitable that the parlia- 
 mentary struggle against Stuart absolutism would assume in 
 part a religious character. 
 
 The political and religious difficulties which marked the 
 reign of James I did not disappear when his son, Charles I, 
 came to the throne. Charles was a true Stuart charies I 
 in his devotion to absolutism and divine right, king, 1625- 
 Almost immediately he began to quarrel with 
 Parliament. When that body withheld supplies, Charles re- 
 sorted to forced loans from the wealthy and even imprisoned 
 a number of persons who refused to contribute. Such arbi- 
 trary acts showed plainly that Charles would play the tyrant 
 if he could. 
 
 The king's attitude at last led Parliament to a bold asser- 
 tion of its authority. It now presented to Charles the 
 celebrated Petition of Right. One of the most im.portant 
 
 A Puritan Family 
 
 Illustration in an edition of the Psalms published in 
 1563 A.D. 
 
7o6 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 clauses provided that forced loans without parliamentary sanc- 
 tion should be considered illegal. Another clause declared 
 Petition of ^^^^ ^'^ ^'^^ should be arrested or imprisoned ex- 
 Right, 1628 cept according to the law of the land. The Petition 
 thus repeated and reinforced two of the leading 
 principles of Magna Carta. ^ The people of England, speaking 
 this time through their elected representatives, asserted once 
 more their right to limit the power of kings. 
 
 Charles signed the Petition, as the only means of securing 
 parhamentary consent to taxation; but he had no intention of 
 Personal observing it. For the next eleven years he man- 
 
 rule of aged to govern without calling Parliament in 
 
 1629-1640 session. The conduct of affairs during this period 
 ^•^- lay largely in the hands of Sir Thomas Wentworth, 
 
 afterwards earl of Strafford, and William Laud, who later be- 
 came archbishop of Canterbury. The king made these two 
 men his principal advisers and through them carried on his 
 despotic rule. Arbitrary courts, which tried cases without a 
 jury, punished those who resisted the royal will. A rigid censor- 
 ship of the press prevented any expression of popular discon- 
 tent. Public meetings were suppressed as seditious riots. Even 
 private gatherings were dangerous, for the king had swarms of 
 spies to report any disloyal acts or utterances. 
 
 Since Charles ruled without a Parliament, he had to adopt 
 all sorts of devices to fill his treasury. One of these was the 
 johnHamp- levying of "ship-money." According to an old 
 "^shfp^ custom, seaboard towns and counties had been 
 
 money" required to provide ships or money for the royal 
 
 navy. Charles revived this custom and extended it to towns 
 and counties lying inland. It seemed clear that the king meant 
 to impose a permanent tax on all England without the assent 
 of Parliament. The demand for "ship-money" aroused much 
 opposition, and John Hampden, a wealthy squire of Bucking- 
 hamshire, refused to pay the twenty shillings levied on his 
 estate. Hampden was tried before a court of the royal judges 
 and was convicted by a bare majority. He became, however, 
 
 1 See page 505. 
 
The Absolutism of the Stuarts 
 
 707 
 
 Charles I 
 A painting by Daniel Mytens, in the National Portrait Gallery, London. 
 
 the hero of the hour. The England people recognized in him 
 one who had dared, for the sake of principle, to protest against 
 the king's despotic rule. 
 
 Archbishop Laud, the king's chief agent in ecclesiastical 
 matters, detested Puritanism and aimed to root it out from 
 the Church of England. He put no Puritans to death, but he 
 
7o8 
 
 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 sanctioned cruel punishments of those who would not conform 
 to the established Church. All that the dungeon and the 
 Laud's ec- piUory, mutilation and loss of position, could do 
 ciesiastical to break their will was done. While the restric- 
 ^°^^^ tions on Puritans were increased, those affecting 
 
 Roman Catholics were relaxed. Many people thought that 
 Charles, through Laud and the bishops, was preparing to lead 
 
 Execution of the Earl of Strafford 
 
 After a contemporary print. The Tower of London is seen in the background. 
 
 the Church of England back to Rome. They therefore opposed 
 the king on religious grounds, as well as for political reasons. 
 But the personal rule of Charles was now drawing to an end. 
 In 1637 A.D. the king, supported by Archbishop Laud, tried 
 The Long ^° introduce a modified form of the English prayer 
 book into Scotland. The Scotch, Presbyterian ^ 
 to the core, drew up a national oath, or Covenant, 
 by which they bound themselves to resist any attempt to 
 change their religion. Rebellion quickly passed into open war, 
 1 See pages 657, 664, note i, 676. 
 
 Parliament, 
 1640 A.D. 
 
The Absolutism of the Stuarts 709 
 
 engla:n^d 
 and wales 
 
 4 Loneitude Weat 2 from Greenwich Longitude Jiast 
 
7IO Absolutism in France and England 
 
 and the Covenanters invaded northern England. Charles, 
 helpless, with a seditious army and an empty treasury, had to 
 summon Parliament in session. It met in 1640 a.d. and did 
 not formally dissolve till twenty years later. Hence it hiis 
 received the name of the Long Parliament. 
 
 The Long Parliament no sooner assembled than it assumed 
 the conduct of government. The leaders, including John 
 Reforms of Hampden, John Pym, and Ohver Cromwell, 
 the Long openly declared that the House of Commons, and 
 
 ariamen ^^^ ^^^ king, possessed supreme authority in 
 the state. Parliament began by executing Strafford and sub- 
 sequently Laud, thus emphasizing the responsibility of minis- 
 ters to Parliament. Next, it abolished Star Chamber and other 
 special courts, which had become engines of royal oppression. 
 It forbade the levying of "ship-money" and other irregular 
 taxes. It took away the king's right of dissolving Parha- 
 ment at his pleasure and ordered that at least one parliamen- 
 tary session should be held every three years. These measures 
 stripped the crown of the despotic powers acquired by the 
 Tudors and the Stuarts. 
 
 246. Oliver Cromwell and the Civil War, 1642-1649 A.D. 
 
 Thus far, the Long Parliament had acted along the line of 
 reformation rather than revolution. Had Charles been content 
 Outbreak of to accept the new arrangements, there would have 
 Rebeilkm been little more trouble. But the proud and im- 
 1642 A.D. perious king was only watching his chance to 
 strike a blow at Parliament. Taking advantage of some dif- 
 ferences in opinion among its members, Charles summoned his 
 soldiers, marched to Westminister, and demanded the sur- 
 render of five leaders, including Pym and Hampden. Warned 
 in time, they made their escape, and Charles did not find them 
 in the chamber of the Commons. "Well, I see all the birds are 
 flown," he exclaimed, and walked out baffled. The king's 
 attempt to intimidate the Commons was a great blunder. It 
 showed beyond doubt that he would resort to force, rather 
 than bend his neck to Parliament. Both Charles and Parlia- 
 
Oliver Cromwell and the Civil War 
 
 711 
 
 ment now began to gather troops and prepare for the inevi- 
 table conflict. 
 
 The opposing parties seemed to be very evenly matched. 
 Around the king rallied nearly all of the nobles, the Anglican 
 clergy, the Roman Cathohcs, a majority of the «< cavaliers" 
 "squires," or country gentry, and the members and "Round- 
 of the universities. The royalists received the "®^°^ 
 name of "Cavaliers." The parliamentarians, or "Round- 
 heads," ^ were mostly recruited from the trading classes in the 
 towns and the small landowners 
 in the country. The working people 
 remained as a rule indifferent and 
 took little part in the struggle. 
 
 Both Pym and Hampden died in 
 the second year of the war, and 
 henceforth the leader- Oliver 
 
 1 . £ ,1 T Cromwell, 
 
 ship 01 the parliamen- i599_i658 
 
 tary party fell to A.D. 
 Oliver Cromwell. He was a coun- 
 try gentleman from the east of 
 England, and Hampden's cousin. 
 Cromwell represented the univer- 
 sity of Cambridge in the Long 
 Parliament and displayed there 
 great audacity in opposing the 
 government. An unfriendly critic at this time describes "his 
 countenance swollen and reddish, his voice sharp and untune- 
 able, and his eloquence full of fervor." Though a zealous Puri- 
 tan, who believed himself in all sincerity to be the chosen agent 
 of the Lord, Cromwell was not an ascetic. He hunted, hawked, 
 played bowls, and other games, had an ear for music, and 
 valued art and learning. In public life he showed himself a 
 statesman of much insight and a military genius. 
 
 At the outset of the war fortune favored the royalists, until 
 Cromwell took the field. To him was due the formation of a 
 
 1 So called, because some of them wore closely cropped hair, in contrast to the 
 flowing locks of the "Cavaliers." 
 
 Oliver Cromwlll 
 
 A painting by Robert Walker, in the 
 National Portrait Gallery, London. 
 
712 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 cavalry regiment of "honest, sober Christians," whose watch- 
 words were texts from Scripture and who charged in battle 
 The "Iron- while singing psalms. These "Ironsides," as 
 the^"New Cromwell said, "had the fear of God before them 
 Model " and made some conscience of what they did." They 
 
 were so successful that Parliament permitted Cromwell to reor- 
 ganize a large part of the army into the "New Model," a body 
 of professional, highly disciplined soldiers. The "New Model" 
 defeated Charles decisively at the battle of Naseby, near the 
 center of England (1645 a.d.). Charles then surrendered to the 
 Scotch, who soon turned him over to Parliament. 
 
 The surrender of the king ended the Great Rebellion, but left 
 the poUtical situation in doubt. By this time the Puritans had 
 Presbyterians divided into two rival parties. The Presbyterians 
 and wished to make the Church of England, like that 
 
 n epen ents ^^ Scotland, Presbyterian in faith and worship. 
 Through their control of Parliament, they were able to pass 
 acts doing away with bishops, forbidding the use of the Book 
 of Common Prayer, and requiring every one to accept Presby- 
 terian doctrines. The other Puritan party, known as the 
 Independents,^ felt that reHgious beliefs should not be a matter 
 of compulsion. They rejected both Anglicanism and Presby- 
 ter ianism and desired to set up churches of their own, where 
 they might worship as seemed to them right. The Independ- 
 ents had the powerful backing of Cromwell and the "New 
 Model," so that the stage was set for a quarrel between ParUa- 
 ment and the army. 
 
 King Charles, though a prisoner in the hands of his enemies, 
 hoped to find profit in their divisions. The Presbyterian 
 " Pride's majority in the House of Commons was wilUng 
 
 Purge," to restore the king, provided he would give his 
 
 assent to the establishment of Presbyterianism in 
 England. But the army wanted no reconciliation with the 
 captive monarch and at length took matters into its own hand. 
 A party of soldiers, under the command of a Colonel Pride, 
 excluded the Presbyterian members from the floor of the House, 
 
 ^ Also called Separatists, and later known as Congregationalists. 
 
Oliver Cromwell and the Civil War 
 
 713 
 
 leaving the Independents alone to conduct the government. 
 This action is known as "Pride's Purge." Cromwell approved 
 of it, and from this time he became the real ruler of England. 
 
 Interior of Westminster Hall 
 
 Next to the Tower and the Abbey, Westminster Hall, adjoining the Houses of Parliament, 
 is the most historic building in London. The hall was begun by William Rufus in 1097 A.D. 
 and was enlarged by his successors. Richard II in 1397 a.d. added the great oak roof, which 
 has lasted to this day. Here were held the trials of Strafford and Charles I. 
 
 The "Rump Parliament," as the remnant of the House of 
 Commons was called, immediately brought the king before a 
 High Court of Justice composed of his bitterest Execution 
 enemies. He refused to acknowledge the right of of Charles I, 
 the court to try him and made no defense what- 
 ever. Charles was speedily convicted and sentenced to be 
 beheaded, "as a tyrant, traitor, murderer, and public enemy 
 to the good of the people." He met death with quiet dignity 
 and courage on a scaffold erected in front of Whitehall Palace 
 in London. The king's execution went far beyond the wishes 
 of most Englishmen; "cruel necessity" formed its only jus- 
 tification; but it estabHshed once for all in England the 
 principle that rulers are responsible to their subjects. 
 
714 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 247. The Commonwealth and the Protectorate, 1649-1660 A.D. 
 
 Shortly after the execution of Charles I the "Rump ParHa- 
 ment" abolished the House of Lords and the ofEce of king. 
 England a It named a Council of State, most of whose mem- 
 republic bgj-g -^ere chosen from the House of Commons, 
 to carry on the government. England now became a common- 
 wealth, or national republic, the first in the history of the 
 world. It is clear that this repubhc was the creation of a minor- 
 ity. The Anglicans, the Presbyterians, and the Roman Catho- 
 lics were willing to restore the monarchy, but as long as the 
 power lay with the army, the small sect of Independents could 
 impose its will on the great majority of the Enghsh people. 
 
 Besides confusion and discontent at home, many dangers 
 confronted the Commonwealth abroad. In both Ireland and 
 Subjection Scotland Prince Charles, the oldest son of the 
 of Ireland dead sovereign, had been proclaimed king. But 
 Cromwell rose to the emergency. ' Invading Ireland with his 
 trained soldiers, he captured town after town, slaughtered 
 many royalists, and shipped many more to the West Indies as 
 slaves. This time Ireland was completely subdued, at a cost, 
 from fighting, famine, and pestilence, of the lives of a third of 
 its population. Cromwell confiscated the land of those who had 
 supported the royalist cause and planted colonies of English 
 Protestants in Ulster, Leinster, and Munster. The Roman 
 Catholic gentry were compelled to remove beyond the Shannon 
 River to unfruitful Connaught. Even there the public exer- 
 cise of their religion was forbidden them. Cromwell's harsh 
 measures brought peace to Ireland, but only intensified the 
 hatred felt by Irish Roman Catholics for Protestant England.^ 
 
 While CromweU was still in Ireland, Prince Charles, who 
 had been living as an exile at the French court, came to Scot- 
 Scotland land. On his promise to be a Presbyterian king 
 subdued j-j^g whole nation agreed to support him. Crom- 
 well, in two pitched battles, broke up the Scotch armies and 
 compelled Prince Charles to seek safety in flight. After thriil- 
 1 See pages 511, 676. 
 
The Commonwealth and the Protectorate 715 
 
 ing adventures the prince managed to reach his asylum in 
 France. Cromwell treated the Scotch with leniency, but took 
 away their Parliament and united their country with England 
 in a single state. 
 
 Meanwhile, the "Rump Parliament" had become more and 
 more unpopular. The army, which had saved England from 
 Stuart despotism, did not rehsh the spectacle of a small group 
 of men, many of them selfish and corrupt, presuming to govern 
 
7i6 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 the country. Cromwell found them "horridly arbitrary" and at 
 
 last resolved to have done with them. He entered the House 
 
 Dissolution of Commons with a band of musketeers and ordered 
 
 of the ii^Q members home. "Come, come," he cried, "I 
 
 "Rump . 
 
 Parliament," will put an end to your pratmg. You are no Par- 
 
 1653 A.D. liament, I say you are no Parliament. I will put an 
 end to your sitting." Another ParHament, chosen by Cromwell 
 
 Great Seal of England under the Commonwealth (Reduced) 
 
 The reverse represents the House of Commons in session. 
 
 and the army, proved equally incapable. After a few months' 
 rule it resigned its authority into the hands of Cromwell. 
 
 By force of circumstances Cromwell had become a virtual 
 The instru- dictator, but he had no love of absolute power. 
 ment of He therefore accepted a so-called Instrument of 
 
 Government Qoygrnment, drawn up by some of his officers. It 
 
The Restoration and the "Glorious Revolution" 717 
 
 provided that Cromwell should be Lord Protector for life, with 
 ihe assistance of a council and a Parliament. The Instru- 
 ment is notable as* the first written constitution of a modern 
 nation. It is the only one which England has ever had. 
 
 As Lord Protector in name, though a king in fact, Cromwell 
 ruled England for five years. He got along with Parliament 
 no better ■ than the Stuarts had done, but his Cromwell as 
 successful conduct of foreign affairs gave England ^^^^^j. 1653- 
 an importance in the councils of Europe which it 1658 A.D. 
 had not enjoyed . since the time of Elizabeth. Cromwell died 
 in 1658 A.D. Two years later the nation, weary of military 
 rule, restored Charles II to the throne of his ancestors. 
 
 It seemed, indeed, as if the Puritan Revolution had been a 
 complete failure. But this was hardly true. The revolution 
 arrested the growth of absolutism in England. The Puritan 
 It created among Englishmen a lasting hostility to Revolution 
 absolute power, whether exercised by King, Parliament, Pro- 
 tector, or army. And, furthermore, it sent forth into the world 
 ideas of political liberty, which, during the eighteenth century, 
 helped to produce the American and French revolutions. 
 
 248. The Restoration and the " Glorious Revolution," 
 1660-1689 A.D. 
 
 Charles II, on mounting the throne, pledged himself to 
 maintain Magna Carta, the Petition of Right, and other 
 statutes limiting the royal power. The people of Reign of 
 England wished to be governed by the king, but leeo-iess' 
 they also wished that the king should govern by A.D. 
 the advice of Parliament. Charles, less obstinate and more 
 astute than his father, recognized this fact, and, when a con- 
 flict threatened with his ministers or Parliament, always 
 avoided it by timely concessions. Whatever happened, he 
 used to say, he was resolved ''never to set on his travels again." 
 Charles's charm of manner, wit, and genial humor made him 
 a popular monarch, in spite of his grave faults of character. 
 One of his own courtiers well described him as a king who 
 "never said a foolish thing and never did a wise one." 
 
7i8 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 Reaction 
 
 against 
 
 Puritanism 
 
 The period of the Restoration was characterized by a reac- 
 tion against the austere scheme of hfe which the Puritans had 
 imposed on society. Puritanism not only deprived 
 the people of evil pleasures, such as bear-baiting, 
 cock-fighting, and tippling, but it also prohibited 
 the Sunday dances and games, the village festivals, and the 
 
 popular drama. 
 When Puritanism 
 disappeared, the 
 people went to 
 the opposite ex- 
 treme and cast off 
 all restraint. In 
 this the king, who 
 had lived long at 
 the gay court of 
 Louis XIV, set 
 the example. 
 England was 
 never more merry 
 and never less moral than under its "Merry Monarch." 
 
 The Restoration brought back the Church of England, to- 
 gether with the Stuarts. Parliament, more intolerant than the 
 The Dis- king, passed an Act of Uniformity, which made 
 
 senters ^j^g ^gg ^f ^]^g ]^qq]^ of Common Prayer compulsory 
 
 and required all ministers to express their consent to every- 
 thing contained in it. Nearly two thousand 'clergymen resigned 
 their positions rather than obey the act. Among them were 
 found Presbyterians, Independents (or Congregationalists) , 
 Baptists, and Quakers. These Puritans, since they did not 
 accept the national Church, were henceforth classed as Dis- 
 senters.^ They might not hold meetings for worship, or teach 
 in schools, or accept any public office. For many years the 
 Dissenters had to endure harsh persecution. 
 
 One of the most important events belonging to the reign of 
 
 1 Or Noncomformists. This name is still applied to English Protestants not 
 naembers of the Anglican Church. 
 
 Boys' Sports 
 
 From a book of 1659 a.d. 
 
The Restoration and the "Glorious Revolution" 719 
 
 Charles II was the passage by Parliament of the Habeas Corpus 
 Act. The writ of habeas corpus ^ is an order, issued jjabeas 
 by a judge, requiring a person held in custody to Corpus Act, 
 be brought before the court. If upon examina- ' 
 
 tion there appears to be good reason for keeping the prisoner, 
 he is to be remanded for trial; otherwise he is to be freed or 
 released on bail. This writ had been long used in England, and 
 one of the clauses of 
 Magna Carta expressly 
 provided against arbitrary 
 imprisonment. It had al- 
 ways been possible, how- 
 ever, for the king or his 
 
 ministers to order the ar- 
 
 , r -J J Silver Crown of Charles II 
 
 rest of a person considered 
 
 dangerous to the state, without making any formal charge 
 against him. The Habeas Corpus Act established the principle 
 that every man, not charged with or convicted of a known 
 crime, is entitled to personal freedom. Most of the British 
 possessions where the Common law prevails have accepted 
 the act, and it has been adopted by the federal and state 
 legislatures of the United States. 
 
 The reign of Charles II also saw the beginning of the modern 
 party system in Parliament. Two opposing parties took shape, 
 very largely out of a religious controversy. The whigs and 
 king, from his long life in France, had become Tones 
 partial to Roman Catholicism, though he did not formally 
 embrace that faith until at the moment of death. His brother 
 James, the heir to the throne, became an open Roman Catholic, 
 however, much to the disgust of many members of Parliament. 
 A bill was now brought forward to exclude Prince James from 
 the succession, because of his conversion. Its supporters re- 
 ceived the nickname of Whigs, while those who opposed it 
 were called Tories.- The bill did not pass the House of Lords, 
 
 1 A Latin phrase meaning "You may have the body." 
 
 2 Whig had originally been applied to rebellious Presbyterians in Scotland; 
 Tory had designated Roman Catholic outlaws in Ireland. 
 
720 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 but the two parties in Parliament continued to divide on other 
 questions. They survive to-day as the Liberals and the 
 Conservatives, and still dispute the government of England 
 between them. 
 
 James II was without the attractive personality which had 
 made his brother a popular ruler; moreover, he was an avowed 
 Reign of Roman Catholic and a staunch believer in the 
 
 16^-1688 divine right of kings. During his three years' 
 A.D. reign, James managed to make enemies of most 
 
 of his Protestant subjects. He "suspended" the laws against 
 Roman Catholics and appointed them 'to positions of authority 
 and influence. James also dismissed Parliament and supported 
 himself with subsidies from Louis XIV. At last a number of 
 Whig and Tory leaders, representing both parties in Parlia- 
 ment, invited that sturdy Protestant, William of Orange,^ to 
 rescue England from Stuart absolutism. 
 
 William landed in England with a small army and marched 
 unopposed to London. The wretched king, deserted by his 
 Accession of courtiers and his soldiers, soon found himself 
 M^yHeT/ alo^e- He fled to France, where he lived the re- 
 A.D. mainder of his days as a pensioner at the court of 
 
 Louis XIV. Parliament granted the throne conjointly to 
 William and Mary, William to rule during his lifetime and 
 Mary to have the succession, should she survive him. 
 
 In settling the crown on William and Mary, Parliament 
 took care to safeguard its own authority and the 
 R^ghfs*^* °^ Protestant religion. It enacted the Bill of Rights, 
 which has a place by the side of Magna Carta and 
 the Petition of Right among the great documents of English 
 constitutional history. This act decreed that the sovereign 
 must henceforth be a member of the AngUcan Church. It 
 forbade the sovereign to "suspend" the operation of the laws, 
 or to levy money or maintain a standing army except by con- 
 sent of Parliament. It also declared that election of members of 
 Parliament ought to be free; that they ought to enjoy freedom 
 of speech and action within the two Houses; and that exces- 
 
 1 See page 701. William had married James's eldest daughter, Mary. 
 
England in the Seventeenth Century 721 
 
 sive bail ought not to be required, or excessive fines imposed, 
 or cruel and unusual punishments inflicted. Finally, it affirmed 
 the right of subjects to petition the sovereign and ordered the 
 holding of frequent Parhaments. These were not new prin- 
 ciples of political liberty, but now the English people were 
 strong enough not only to assert, but also to uphold them. 
 They reappear in the first ten amendments to the Constitution 
 of the United States. 
 
 At this time, also, England took an important step in the 
 direction of religious liberty. Parliament passed a Toleration 
 Act, conceding to the Dissenters the right of The Toiera- 
 public worship, though not the right of holding *^°" ^'^^ 
 any civil or military office. The Dissenters might now serve 
 their God as they pleased, without fear of persecution. Uni- 
 tarians and Roman Catholics, as well as Jews, were expressly 
 excluded from the benefits of the act. The passage of this 
 measure did much to remove religion from English politics as 
 a vital issue. 
 
 The revolution of i688-'89 a.d. thus struck a final blow at 
 absolutism and divine right in England. An English king be- 
 came henceforth the servant of Parliament, holding ^^^ ,, qioj-j. 
 
 office only on good behavior. An act of Parlia- ous Revolu- 
 
 . • tion " 
 
 ment had made him and an act of Parliament 
 
 might depose him. It is well to remember, however, that the 
 
 revolution was not a popular movement. It was a successful 
 
 struggle for parliamentary supremacy on the part of the upper 
 
 and middle classes — the nobles, squires, merchants, and 
 
 clergy. England now had a "limited" or "constitutional" 
 
 monarchy controlled by the aristocracy. Not till the nineteenth 
 
 century did the common people succeed in establishing a 
 
 really democratic government in England. 
 
 249. England in the Seventeenth Century 
 
 The population of England at the close of the seventeenth 
 century exceeded five millions, of whom at least Social 
 two-thirds lived in the country. Except for Lon- England 
 don there were only four towns of more than ten thousand 
 
722 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 inhabitants. London counted half a million people within its 
 limits and had become the largest city in Europe. Town life 
 
 still wore a medieval 
 look, but the in- 
 crease of wealth 
 gradually introduced 
 many new comforts 
 and luxuries. Coal 
 came into use in- 
 stead of charcoal; 
 tea, coffee, and 
 chocolate competed 
 with wine, ale, and 
 beer as beverages; 
 the first newspapers 
 appeared, generally 
 in weekly editions; 
 amusements multi- 
 plied; and passenger 
 coaches began to ply 
 between London and the provincial centers. The highways, 
 however, were wretched and infested with robbers. The traveler 
 found some recompense for the hardships of a journey in the 
 country inns, famous for their plenty and good cheer. The 
 transport of goods was chiefly by means of pack horses, because 
 of the poor roads and the absence of canals. Postal arrange- 
 ments also remained very primitive, and in remote country dis- 
 tricts letters were not delivered more than once a week. The 
 difficulties of travel and communication naturally made for 
 isolation; and country people, except the wealthy, rarely visited 
 the metropolis. 
 
 As the population of England increased, old industries de- 
 veloped and new ones sprang up. The chief manufacture was 
 Economic that of wool, while that of silk flourished after 
 England ^]^g influx of Huguenots which followed the revo- 
 cation of the Edict of Nantes.^ The absence of large textile 
 
 I See page 6g6. 
 
 A London Bellman 
 
 Title-page of a tract published in 1616 a.d. It was part 
 of the duties of a bellman, or night-watchman, to call out 
 the hours, the state of the weather, and other information 
 as he passed by. 
 
England in the Seventeenth Century 723 
 
 mills made it necessary to carry on spinning and weaving in 
 the homes of the operatives. The vast mineral deposits, which 
 in later times became the main source of England's prosperity, 
 were then little worked. Farming and the raising of sheep 
 and cattle still remained the principal occupations. But agri- 
 culture was retarded by the old system of common tillage and 
 
 Coach and Sedan Chair 
 
 Title-page of a tract published in 1636 a.d. 
 
 open fields, just as industry was fettered by the trade monopoly 
 of the craft guilds. These survivals of the Middle Ages had 
 not yet disappeared. 
 
 The seventeenth century in England saw a notable advance 
 in science. At this time Harvey revealed the circulation of 
 the blood.^ Napier, a Scotchman, invented loga- Scientific 
 rithms, which lie at the basis of the higher mathe- Progress 
 matics. Boyle, an Irishman, has been called the "father of 
 modern chemistry," so many were his researches in that field of 
 knowledge. Far greater than any of these men was Sir Isaac 
 Newton, who discovered the law of gravitation and the differ- 
 ential calculus. During the Civil War a group of students 
 interested in the natural world began to hold meetings in 
 London and Oxford, and shortly after the Restoration they 
 obtained a charter under the name of the Royal Society. It 
 still exists and enrolls among its members the most distin- 
 guished scientists of England. The Royal Observatory at 
 Greenwich also dates from the period of the Restoration. Al- 
 together much was being done to uncover the secrets of nature. 
 I See page 609. 
 
724 Absolutism in France and England 
 
 Seventeenth century England produced no very eminent 
 painters or sculptors, though foreign artists, such as Rubens and 
 Progress Van Dyck, were welcomed there. 
 
 °^ ^* Among architects the most fa- 
 
 mous was Sir Christopher Wren, who did much 
 to popularize the Renaissance style of build- 
 ing.'- A great fire which destroyed most ol" 
 old London during the reign of Charles II gave; 
 Wren an opportunity to rebuild about fifty 
 parish churches, as well as St. Paul's Cathe- 
 dral. His tomb in the crypt of the cathedral 
 bears the famous inscription: Si monumentum 
 requieris, circumspice: " If you seek his monu- 
 ment, look around you." 
 
 English literature in the seventeenth century 
 covered many fields. Shakespeare and Bacon, 
 the two chief literary ornaments 
 of the Elizabethan Age, did some 
 of their best work during the reign of James I. 
 In 161 1 A.D. appeared the Authorized Version 
 of the Bible, sometimes called the King James 
 Version because it was dedicated to that monarch. The sim- 
 plicity, dignity, and eloquence of this translation have never 
 been excelled, and it still remains in ordinary use among Prot- 
 estants throughout the English-speaking world. ^ The Puritan 
 poet, John Milton, composed his epic of Paradise Lost during 
 the reign of Charles II. About the same time another. Puritan, 
 John Bunyan, wrote the immortal Pilgrim's Progress, a book 
 which gives an equal though different pleasure to children and 
 adults, to the ignorant and the learned. But these are only a 
 few of the eminent poets and prose writers of the age. 
 
 Thus, aside from its political importance, the seventeenth 
 century formed a noteworthy period in English history. Eng- 
 land until this time had been, on the whole, a follower rather 
 
 Death Mask of 
 Sir Isaac New- 
 ton 
 
 In the possession of 
 the Royal Society of 
 London. 
 
 Literature 
 
 1 See page S97- 
 
 2 Many important corrections were embodied in the Revised Version, published 
 in 1881-1885 A.D, by a committee of English scholars. 
 
England in the Seventeenth Century 725 
 
 than a leader of Europe. The defeat of the Spanish Armada, 
 the overthrow of Stuart absolutism, and the check Position 
 administered to the aggressive designs of Louis ^^ England 
 XIV were so many indications that England had risen to a 
 place of first importance in European affairs. During this 
 century, too, the American colonies of England began to lay 
 the basis for Anglo-Saxon predominance in the New World. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. Give dates for (a) Peace of Utrecht, (b) execution of Charles I, (c) the "Glori- 
 ous Revolution," and (d) revocation of the Edict of Nantes. 2. For what were 
 the following men notable: Pj'm; Bossuet; duke of Marlborough; Louvois; Hamp- 
 den; Mazarin; William IH; and Colbert? 3. Explain and illustrate the following 
 terms: (a) balance of power; {b) budget system; (c) absolutism; {d) writ of ha- 
 beas corpus; (e) militarism; (/) "ship-money," and (g) Star Chamber. 4. Com- 
 pare the theory of the divine right of kings with the medieval theory of the papal 
 supremacy. 5. In what European countries do kings still rule by divine right? 
 6. What is the essential distinction between a "limited" or "coristitutional" mon- 
 archy and an "absolute" or "autocratic" monarchy? 7. Why is it very desirable 
 for the United States to adopt the budget system? 8. After what French king 
 was Louisiana named? 9. Why did the French language in the seventeenth cen- 
 tury become the language of fashion and diplomacy? Is this still the case? 
 10. "The age of Louis XIV in France is worthy to stand by the side of the age 
 of Pericles in Greece and of Augustus in Italy." Does this statement appear to 
 be justi6ed? 11. How does the preservation of the balance of power help to ex- 
 plain the Great European War? 12. Bv ■reference to the map on page 699 show 
 how far the "national boundaries" of France were attained during the reign of 
 Louis XIV. 13. How did the condition of Germany after 1648 a.d. facilitate the 
 efforts of Louis XIV to extend the French frontiers to the Rhine? 14. Show that 
 in the Peace of LTtrecht nearly all the contestants profited at the expense of Spain. 
 IS- Explain: "Rump Parliament"; "Pride's Purge"; the "New Model"; the 
 "Ironsides"; "Cavalier"; and "Roundhead.'* 16. What circumstances gave 
 rise to (a) the Petition of Right; (&) the Institute of Government; (c) the Habeas 
 Corpus Act; and (d) the Bill of Rights? 17. Why were the reformers within the 
 Church of England called "Puritans"? 18. Contrast the Commonwealth as a 
 national republic with the Athenian and Roman city-states, the medieval Italian 
 cities, the Swiss Confederation, and the United Netherlands. 19. Under what 
 circumstances does the Constitution of the United States provide for the suspen- 
 sion of the writ of habeas corpus? 20. Why has the Bill of Rights been called the 
 "third great charter of English liberty"? 21. Show that the revolution of 1688 
 A.D. was a "preserving" and not a "destroying" revolution. 22. How did the 
 revolution of 1688 a.d. affect the fortunes of Louis XIV? 23. Why did it prove 
 more difficult to establish a despotic monarchy in England than in France during 
 the seventeenth century? 24. What is the present population of England? of 
 "Greater London?" 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 THE EXPANSION OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE 
 IN NORTH AMERICA, 1607-1763 A.D. 
 
 . 250. Mercantilism and Trading Companies 
 
 Until 1600 a.d. Spain and Portugal had chiefly profited by 
 the geographical discoveries and colonizing movements of the 
 A New preceding century. The decline of these two 
 
 England and countries enabled Holland, England, and France 
 ew ranee ^^ ^^^^ .^^^ their place as rivals for colonial empire 
 and the sovereignty of the seas. The Dutch secured the Portu- 
 guese possessions in the East Indies, but, except for a few West 
 Indian islands and the settlement of Guiana, did not gain a 
 permanent foothold in the New World. The English and French 
 were more successful. They entered the vast wilderness of 
 North America to conquer, christianize, and civilize the natives 
 and to found there a New England and a New France. 
 
 Many motives inspired the colonizing movement of the 
 seventeenth century. Political aims had considerable weight. 
 Motives for Both England and France desired colonial de- 
 colonization pendencies, in order to restrict the overweening 
 power of Spain in the New World. Again, the religious impulse 
 played a part. English and French colonization took on some- 
 thing of the nature of a crusade, for it meant the propagation 
 of the Gospel among "infidels and savages." But the main 
 motive was economic. Colonies were planted in order to fur- 
 nish the home land with raw materials for its manufactures, 
 new markets, and favorable opportunities for the investment of 
 capital in commerce and industry. 
 
 Most European statesmen at this time accepted the principles 
 of the mercantile system. Mercantilism is the name given to an 
 /pjjg economic doctrine which emphasized the impor- 
 
 mercantile tance of manufactures and foreign trade, rather 
 sys em iha.n agriculture and domestic trade, as sources 
 
 of national wealth. Some mercantilists even argued that the 
 
 726 
 
Mercantilism and Trading Companies 727 
 
 prosperity of a nation is in exact proportion to the amount of 
 money in circulation ;within its borders. They urged, therefore, 
 that each country should so conduct its deahngs with other 
 countries as to attract to itself the largest possible share of the 
 precious metals. This could be most easily done by fostering 
 exports of manufactures, through bounties and special privileges, 
 and by discouraging imports, except of raw materials. If the 
 country sold more to foreigners than it bought of them, then there 
 would be a "favorable balance of trade," and this balance the 
 foreigners would have to make up in coin or bullion. As one 
 mercantilist expressed it, the regular means "to increase our 
 wealth and treasure is by foreign trade, wherein we must ever 
 observe this rule: to sell more to strangers yearly than we con- 
 sume of theirs in value." ^ 
 
 Large and flourishing colonies seemed essential to the success 
 of the mercantile system. Colonies were viewed simply as 
 estates to be worked for the advantage of the coun- Mercantilism 
 try fortunate enough to possess them. Hence the and colonial 
 home government did its best to prevent other P""^^ 
 governments from trading with its dependencies. At the same 
 time it either prohibited or placed serious restrictions on colonial 
 manufactures which might compete with those of the mother 
 country. Spain and Portugal in the sixteenth century, and 
 now Holland, England and France in the seventeenth century, 
 pursued this colonial policy. 
 
 The home government did not itself engage in colonial com- 
 merce. It ceded this privilege to private companies organized 
 for the purpose. A company, in return for the Trading 
 monopoly of trade with the inhabitants of a colony, companies 
 was expected to govern and protect them. 
 
 The first form of association was the regulated company. 
 
 Each member, after paying the entrance fee, traded „ 
 
 •11- • 1 1 • -1 1 , Regulated 
 
 With his own capital at his own risk and kept andjoint- 
 
 his profits to himself. After a time this loose ^^""^^ 
 
 . . companies 
 
 association gave way to the jomt-stock company. 
 
 The members contributed to a general fund and, instead of 
 
 1 Thomas Mun, England's Treasure by Forraign Trade, London, 1664, chap. \\. 
 
728 England, and France in America 
 
 trading themselves, appointed a few of their number to conduct 
 the business. Each one who invested his capital would then 
 receive a "dividend" on his "shares" of the joint stock, provided 
 the enterprise was successful. The joint-stock companies of 
 the seventeenth century thus served as a connecting link with 
 modern corporations'. 
 
 Trading companies were very numerous. For instance, 
 England, Holland, France, Sweden, and Denmark, as well as 
 Examples of Scotland and Prussia, each chartered its own 
 trading "East India Company." There were English 
 
 companies companies organized for trade with Russia, the 
 Baltic lands, Turkey, India, China, Morocco, Guiana, the 
 Bermudas, the Canaries, and Hudson Bay. Still other com- 
 panies colonized North America. 
 
 251. The English Settlement of Virginia and 
 Massachusetts 
 
 Englishmen, under the Tudors, had done very little as colon- 
 ists. Henry VII, indeed, encouraged Cabot to make the 
 Lateness of discoveries of 1497-1498 A.D. on which the English 
 English claims to North America were based. During 
 
 colonization Elizabeth's reign Sir Martin Frobisher explored 
 the coasts of Greenland and Labrador, and another "sea-dog," 
 Sir Humphrey Gilbert, sought without success to colonize 
 Newfoundland. Gilbert's half-brother. Sir Walter Raleigh, 
 planted a settlement in the region then called Virginia, but lack 
 of support from home caused it to perish miserably.^ The 
 truth was that sixteenth-century Englishmen had first to break 
 the power of Spain in Europe before they could give much 
 attention to America. Only after the destruction of the Spanish 
 Armada in 15S8 a.d.- were they in a position to establish Ameri- 
 can colonies without interference from Spain. 
 
 Having found the task of private colonization too great for 
 his energies and purse, Raleigh assigned his interests in Virginia 
 
 1 See page 639. 
 ? See page 679, - 
 
Settlement of Virginia and Massachusetts 729 
 
 to a group of merchants and adventurers. For several years 
 
 nothing was done, but at last in 1606 a.d. thev 
 
 • 1 r XXI r The London 
 
 obtained from James 1 a charter for the mcorpo- and Plymouth 
 
 ration of two joint-stock companies, one centering companies, 
 in London and the other in Plymouth. The char- 
 ter claimed for England all the North American continent from 
 the thirty-fourth to the forty-fifth degrees, north latitude. 
 
 Ruins of the Brick Church at Jamestown 
 
 Jjimestown is now an island, for the sandy beach which once con- 
 nected it with the mainland has disappeared. Only the ruins of the 
 brick church erected in 1639 a.d. and some of the tombs in the church- 
 yard remain. 
 
 The London company had the exclusive right to colonize the 
 territory between Cape Fear and the Potomac River, and the 
 Plymouth company had a similar right in the area Ipetween 
 the Hudson River and the Bay of Fundy. ^ Both companies 
 might occupy the intervening region, but neither was to 
 establish a colony within one hundred miles of a settlement 
 made by the other. 
 
 The London Company promptly took steps to colonize its 
 share of Virginia. On New Year's Day, 1607 a.d., a party of 
 
 1 See the map on page 735. 
 
730 England and France in America 
 
 one hundred and twenty men left the shores of England and 
 
 after four wearisome months on the ocean reached 
 The 
 Jamestown the capes of Chesapeake Bay.^ They entered 
 
 settlement, ^]^g hsLV, and on a peninsula in the broad river 
 
 1607 A.D. •" ^ 
 
 which they named after the king who gave them 
 their charter founded Jamestown, the first permanent settlement 
 of Englishmen in the New World. 
 
 Colonization in the seventeenth century formed a death- 
 struggle with nature; and the privations endured by the settlers 
 
 ... of Virginia are a familiar story in American history. 
 
 Virgmia '^ . , i i • i 
 
 Of more than six thousand people who arrived 
 
 between 1607-1624 a.d., four fifths died of hunger and disease 
 
 or at the hands of the Indians. The colony would doubtless 
 
 have disappeared like its predecessors, but for the energy and 
 
 determination of Captain John Smith, who forced the idlers 
 
 to work and coaxed or bullied the Indians into supplying food. 
 
 The future of Virginia was not assured till the colonists turned 
 
 to tobacco raising, for which the yellow soil is unsurpassed in 
 
 the world. "The weed," as King James called it in derision, 
 
 brought a high price abroad, and its cultivation quickly became 
 
 the principal industry of Virginia. It was the only staple 
 
 product which the colony exported to England. 
 
 The London Company did not long enjoy the favor of James 
 I. He had no liking fo^ the Puritans who controlled it and 
 Virginia a turned the meetings of the stockholders into poli- 
 royai colony, tical gatherings for resistance to the king's meas- 
 ures. James finally brought suit against the 
 company in the courts and had its charter annulled. Vir- 
 ginia now became a royal colony and so remained through- 
 out the colonial period, except for a few years of Puritan 
 supremacy in England. The English king appointed the 
 governor, but as a rule allowed the settlers to manage their 
 own affairs. 
 
 The colonization of New England was begun by the Pilgrims, 
 who belonged to the sect of Independents or Separatists.^ 
 
 > Named Cape Henry and Cape Charles, for the two sons of James I. 
 2 See page 712. 
 
Settlement of Virginia and Massachusetts 
 
 731 
 
 The Pilgrims 
 
 Persecuted by Elizabeth and James I, many Separatists went to 
 
 Holland, where liberty of conscience was allowed. 
 
 But the prospect of losing their English speech 
 
 and customs among the Dutch did not please them, and 
 
 presently the exiles began to long for another home, where "they 
 
 might more glorify God, do more good to their country, better 
 
 provide for their posterity, and live to be more refreshed by their 
 
 labors, than ever they could do in Holland." Accordingly, 
 
 one congregation, 
 
 dwelling at Leyden, 
 
 decided to emigrate 
 
 to America. Having 
 
 obtained from the 
 
 London Company a 
 
 patent to colonize 
 
 within the limits of 
 
 Virginia, a party of 
 
 one hundred and two 
 
 men, women, and 
 
 children set sail in 
 
 the Mayflower. They 
 
 intended to settle 
 
 somewhere south of 
 
 the Hudson River, 
 
 but when they sighted 
 
 land it was the peninsula of Cape Cod. After exploring the 
 
 coast, the emigrants came to the sheltered harbor which John 
 
 Smith had already named Plymouth on his map, and here 
 
 they landed. 
 
 The Pilgrims found themselves outside the territory granted 
 to the London Company and hence could not use their patent 
 for colonization. Before leaving the Mayflower, 
 therefore, they took steps to provide for the Mayflower 
 orderly rule of their httle communitv. The leaders ?°"IP^*^^ 
 
 -' ' 1620 A.D. 
 
 of the party signed their names to a compact, 
 establishing a "civil body politic," and they promised to obey 
 all laws necessary for the "general good." This document, 
 
 The "Mayflower" 
 
 From the model in the Smithsonian Institution 
 at Washington. 
 
732 
 
 England and France in America 
 
 too vague to be called a constitution, nevertheless reveals the 
 Pilgrim instinct for self-government. 
 
 To settle on the New England coast in mid-winter was a 
 grim business. More than half of the Pilgrims died before 
 spring came, and after ten years they had increased 
 to little more than three hundred. Yet the Pil- 
 grims did not despair, for they were determined to found a 
 
 Jl^O"^^ 
 
 Captain John Smith's Map of New England 
 
 In 1614 A.D., Captain John Smith explored the American coast from Maine to Cape Cod 
 and called the country New England. On the map which he drew the young son of 
 James I, afterwards Charles I, gave English and Scottish names to more than thirty places. 
 Of these, Charles River, Cape Ann, and Plymouth still remain as originally designated. 
 
 religious asylum in the American wilderness. ''Let it not be 
 grievous to you," said their friends in England, "that you have 
 been instruments to break the ice for others; the honor shall be 
 yours to the world's end." And instruments they were. The 
 Pilgrim settlement at Plymouth formed the forerunner of that 
 
Settlement of Virginia and Massachusetts 733 
 
 Massa- 
 chusetts, 
 1630-1640 
 A.D. 
 
 great Puritan exodus which in the third decade of the seventeenth 
 cen,tury colonized Massachusetts. 
 
 The colony of Massachusetts^ had its origin in the desire of 
 the Puritans to found a self-governing community far removed 
 from Stuart absolutism in politics and' religion. 
 Some Puritan leaders purchased a large tract of 
 land from the Plymouth Company and obtained 
 from Charles I a charter incorporating them as the 
 Company of Massachusetts Bay. The "great emigration 
 began in 1630 a.d., under the 
 guidance of John Winthrop, who 
 served as the first governor. The 
 settlers established themselves at 
 Salem, Boston, Charlestown, and 
 other places on Massachusetts 
 Bay. During the next ten years 
 more than twenty thousand Puri- 
 tans left England for America. 
 This was the period when Charles I 
 ruled without a Parliament, and 
 when Archbishop Laud harried so 
 cruelly all who did not conform 
 to the established Church.^ After 
 the opening of the Long Parlia- 
 ment in 1640 A.D. the Puritans 
 found enough to do at home, and Massachusetts received few 
 more immigrants during the colonial period. 
 
 The charter which Charles I gave to the Puritans did not 
 
 require that the seat of government should be in England, as 
 
 had been the case with previous grants. Accord- ,, ', 
 
 / ^ . Massachu- 
 
 mgly, the company decided to take its charter to setts a royal 
 
 Massachusetts and to found there an almost in- 
 dependent state. King Charles was too busy 
 with domestic problems to interfere with these bold Puritans 
 overseas, and their friend, Cromwell, after his rise to power, 
 
 1 An Algonkin Indian word meaning "Great Hills." 
 
 2 See pages 707-708 
 
 John Winthrop 
 
 After the original in the Massachusetts 
 Senate Chamber, Boston. 
 
 colony, 1691 
 A.D. 
 
734 England and France in America 
 
 did not molest them. Charles II, however, took away their 
 cherished charter, and James II treated the hberties of EngHsh- 
 men in America with the same contempt with which he treated 
 their liberties at home. Soon after his accession Wilham III 
 granted them a new charter. It confirmed the right of the 
 people to be governed by a legislature of their own choosing, 
 but required them to accept a governor appointed by the king. 
 Henceforth Massachusetts formed a royal colony. 
 
 252. The Thirteen Colonies 
 
 Massachusetts was the foremost of the Puritan settlements. 
 Before the end of the seventeenth century it had absorbed 
 The New Plymouth and had thrown out the off-shoots which 
 
 England presently became Rhode Island, Connecticut, 
 
 and New Hampshire.^ These four New England 
 colonies formed a distinct geographical group, while the • cir- 
 cumstances of their foundation also gave them a political and 
 religious character unlike that of the other colonies. 
 
 Around Virginia as their center grew up another group of 
 
 colonies, with a history and character in many respects unlike 
 
 ,, , , those of New England. To the north of Virginia 
 
 Maryland 
 
 arose the colony of Maryland, which Charles I 
 
 granted to George Calvert, Lord Baltimore. He died before 
 the -charter was actually issued, and it was given to his son, 
 Cecil, who established the first settlement. Maryland, so called 
 in honor of the queen of England, became a refuge for perse- 
 cuted Roman Catholics, as well as a great family estate of the 
 barons of Baltimore. The charter conferred upon them the 
 rights and privileges of feudal lords. They owned the land, 
 appointed officers, and made the laws with the assistance of 
 the free settlers. Maryland, therefore, stands as the type of 
 a proprietary colony. 
 
 To the south of Virginia arose the colony of Carohna, out of 
 
 1 The territory now included within Vermont was claimed by both New York 
 and New Hampshire, in colonial times. Maine continued to be a part of Massa- 
 chusetts until 1820 A.D. 
 
The Thirteen Colonies 
 
 The Exploration of North America by the Middle of the 
 Seventeenth Century 
 
73^ 
 
 England and France in America 
 
 New York 
 and New 
 Jersey 
 
 a grant by Charles II to a number of nobles whose property had 
 The been confiscated in the Great RebelUon. The 
 
 Carolinas charter created a proprietary form of government 
 
 similar to that of Maryland. It proved to be very unpopular, 
 however, and in the eighteenth century the two Carolinas — ■ 
 for they had now divided — voluntarily put themselves under 
 the king's protection as royal colonies. 
 
 The most important colonial achievement of the reign of 
 Charles II was the filling up of the gap between the northern and 
 southern colonies. In this central region English 
 settlement began as the result of conquest from 
 another European power. New York was originally 
 New Netherland, a Dutch colony planted by the Dutch West 
 
 India Company. In 1664 
 A.D. the colony passed into 
 the hands of the English. 
 Charles II granted it to his 
 brother James, duke of York 
 and Albany, who afterwards 
 became king of England. 
 James, in turn, bestowed 
 the region between the 
 Hudson and Delaware rivers 
 to two court favorites, and 
 it received the name of New 
 Jersey. The English pos- 
 sessions now stretched 
 without a break along the 
 whole Atlantic coast from 
 Nova Scotia to Florida. 
 The colony of Pennsylvania likewise dated from the time of 
 Charles II, who granted it to William Penn, the Quaker, as an 
 asylum for his sect. Penn was made proprietor, 
 and Delawar^ ^^'^^^ much the same rights which Lord Baltimore 
 possessed in Maryland. The small Swedish settle- 
 ment on the Delaware had been estabhshed by the South 
 Company of Sweden, under the auspices of Gustavus Adolphus, 
 
 William Penn 
 
 At the age of twenty-two. After the portrait 
 attributed to Sir Peter Lely. 
 
The Thirteen Colonies 
 
 737 
 
 who hoped that it would become the "jewel of his kingdom." 
 The Dutch soon annexed New Sweden, only to relinquish it, 
 together with their own colony, to the EngUsh. William Penn 
 secured a grant of the Delaware country, but at the opening 
 of the eighteenth 
 century it became A brief Account of the 
 
 a separate colony. ^^OtHttCe ^^ IPeUflfplbattia, 
 
 The southernmost Utely Granted by ihe 
 
 of the thirteen colo- 
 nies was also the 
 last to be settled. 
 James Oglethorpe, a 
 gallant 
 
 Under the C[<EAT 
 
 Georgia 
 
 K I 
 
 Ur 
 
 Seal of England, 
 WILLIAM PENN 
 
 AND HIS 
 
 Heirs and Affigns. 
 
 English 
 
 soldier, founded 
 Georgia in 1733 a.d., 
 partly as a military 
 outpost against the 
 Spaniards, but 
 chiefly as a resort 
 for poor debtors. 
 The colony received 
 its name in honor 
 of the reigning king, 
 George 11. 
 
 In 1688 A.D., at 
 the time of the 
 " Glorious Revolu- 
 tion," North Amer- 
 ica contained 
 nearly three hun- 
 dred thousand sub- 
 jects of England. By 1763 a.d., the year which marks the 
 close of the colonial period and the beginning Population of 
 of the Revolutionary epoch, the white population *® colonies 
 of British North America had increased to a million and a 
 quarter, or four-fold. Most of the people hved in the thirteen 
 
 I luce (by itic good Providence ol Cid, and itic Favour of the Xiii^) a 
 Country in jimtr'tct a fallen to my Lot, I thought it not Irfs oiy 
 Duty, then my Honed Iniereft, to give fomc publjck notice of it to 
 ibc Woild, thot thofe of our own or other Njtions, that arc incli'n'd 
 toTranfport Thcmfelves orFatn'iIies beyond the Seas, may find ano- 
 ther Country added to their Choice; that if they fhall happen to liltc 
 the Place, Conditions, and Government, (fo far as the prcfcnt Infancy of ihirgt 
 will allow U5 any ptofpeO) ihey may, if they pleaft, fis v/iih me in the Pro- 
 vince, hereafter dcfcribtd. 
 
 I. The K I N G 'S Title to thit Coiimry before lie granted it. 
 It is the jHi Ctnt'ium, or Latv of Nations, that what ever Walfe, or uncul- 
 tcd Country, is the Difcovcry of any Prince, it is the right of that Prince chat 
 was at the Charge of the Difcovery : Wow this Provime is a Member of that 
 part of Amrrtca, which the King of^£//g/')n(/j Anceflors have been at the Charge 
 of Difcovcring, and which they aad he have taken great cate to ptcfetvc anJ 
 Improve. 
 
 1 1. William 
 
 First Page of Penn's "Account of 
 Pennsylvania" 
 
 Reduced- facsimile. 
 
738 England and France in America 
 
 colonies, and only about one- third of them in 1763 a.d. had 
 been born outside of America. 
 
 Both New England and the southern colonies were chiefly 
 English in blood. Many immigrants also came from other 
 Anglo-Saxon parts of the British Isles, especially the so-called 
 expansion Scotch-Irish — really Englishmen who had settled 
 in the Lowlands of Scotland and afterwards in northeastern 
 Ireland. The emigrants from Continental Europe included 
 French Huguenots, after the revocation of the Edict of Nantes,^ 
 and Germans from the Rhenish Palatinate so devastated by 
 Louis XIV. ^ The population of the middle colonies was far 
 more mixed. Besides English and a sprinkling of Celtic Scotch 
 and Irish, it comprised Dutch in New York, Swedes in Delaware, 
 and Germans in Pennsylvania. But neither France, Holland, 
 Sweden, nor Germany contributed largely to the settlement of 
 the American colonies. To England alone, of all the European 
 countries of the seventeenth century, do we trace our descent as 
 a nation. 
 
 253. The Transit of Civilization from England to 
 America 
 
 Almost everywhere in the colonies the English language 
 prevailed, not, however, without quaint modifications of spelling 
 Language and ^^^ pronunciation introduced by emigrants from 
 folk- different parts of England. Along with words the 
 
 1 era ure emigrants brought many proverbs and traditional 
 
 sayings. Some of them were afterwards printed by Benjamin 
 Franklin in Poor Richard's Almanac. Old ballads, once sung 
 in medieval England, were chanted in colonial America. Old 
 fairy tales and nursery rhymes, which had delighted generations 
 of English children, found equally appreciative audiences in 
 the American wilderness. All these varieties of folk-literature 
 were not at first written down, but were carried in the memory 
 by young and old. 
 
 Nearly all the popular festivals of the colonists came from 
 England. The only important exception was Thanksgiving 
 
 » See page 696. 2 gee page 700. 
 
English Civilization in America 
 
 739 
 
 Religion 
 
 Poor Richard, 1733. 
 
 A N 
 
 Almanack 
 
 FortheYearofChrift 
 
 I 
 
 7^3 
 
 Day, which the Pilgrims began to celebrate immediately 
 after their first harvest. Many superstitions of p^, ^j^j. 
 the Middle Ages, including those relating to festivals and 
 astrology, unlucky days, demons, and magic, ^^P^'^stitions 
 crossed the Atlantic to the New World. The behef in 
 witchcraft was very com- 
 mon, and at Salem, 
 Massachusetts, in 1692 
 A.D. twenty persons suf- 
 fered death for this sup- 
 posed crime. Witchcraft 
 persecutions also occurred 
 in several other colonies. 
 
 Almost every variety of 
 Protestantism was repre- 
 sented in the colonies. 
 The Church of England 
 from the start had its 
 strongholds 
 in Virginia, 
 
 Maryland, and the Caro- 
 linas, and later in New 
 York. After the Revolu- 
 tionary War it took the 
 name of the Protestant 
 Episcopal Church, but 
 retained nearly all the 
 Anglican doctrines and 
 ceremonies. Puritanism 
 flourished especially in 
 Massachusetts and Con- 
 necticut, The Puritans' 
 churches usually had the 
 
 Congregational ^ form. Baptists were numerous 
 Island and Quakers in Pennsylvania and New Jersey 
 the Scotch-Irish settled, they established Presbyterian churches. 
 
 > See page 664, note i. 
 
 Being the Firft after LEAP YEAR: 
 
 jM makes J!me the Creation Years 
 
 By the Account of the Eaftern Creeks 7241 
 
 By the Latin Church, when G em. f <J9J2 
 
 By the Computation of IV.IV 57^4 
 
 8y the Reman Chronology 5^82 
 
 By the yewJ/J Rabbies j^p^ 
 
 Wherein is contained 
 The Lunations, Eclipfes, Judgment of 
 
 the Weather, Spring Tides, Planets Motions & 
 mutual AfpeQs, Sun and Moon's Rifing and Set- 
 ting, Length of Days, Time of High Water, 
 Fairs, Court!, and obfcrvable Days 
 Fitted tothc Latitude of Forty Degrees, 
 and a Meridian of Five Hours Weft from Lmdm, 
 but may without fenfihle Error, fervc ail the ad- 
 jacent Places, even from NewfamUanJ to Soiah' 
 Carol'ma. 
 
 By RICHJRD SJUNDBRS, Philom. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 Piinted and fold by B. FR.JNKUN, at the New 
 
 Pri nting Office tiear the Market. 
 
 ~~~'~~' The Third Jmpreflion. 
 
 A Title-page of Poor Richard's 
 Almanac 
 
 Reduced facsimile 
 
 in Rhode 
 Wherever 
 
740 England and France in America 
 
 Religious intolerance, which drove the Puritans to Massa- 
 chusetts, continued to thrive in their midst. They had gone 
 Separation of °^^ ^^^^ ^^^ wilderness to found a religious com- 
 church and munity of their own; and they wished to keep it 
 Puritan. Anglicans and Roman Catholics, Bap- 
 tists and Quakers, were long excluded from Massachusetts. 
 When Roger Williams, preaching absolute freedom of con- 
 science, came to the colony, he encountered only opposition and 
 had to take refuge among the Indians south of the Massa- 
 chusetts line. He here established Providence Plantation, 
 later to become Rhode Island (1636 a.d.). The new settle- 
 ment formed an asylum for those whom the Puritan colo- 
 nists persecuted. In it both Christians and non-Christians 
 enjoyed the same privileges as citizens. The principle of 
 the separation of church and state, thus early expressed by 
 Roger Williams, was afterwards written into the American 
 Constitution. 
 
 The Toleration Act of 1689 a.d.^ commended itseK to the 
 colonists, most of whom were Dissenters or Nonconformists.^ 
 Religious It was generally reenacted by the colonial assem- 
 
 toleration blies, including those of Massachusetts, New York, 
 and Virginia. Religious toleration, however, did not extend 
 to Roman Catholics, who encountered much jealousy and suspi- 
 cion. Rhode Island in the eighteenth century turned back 
 from the noble ideas of Roger Williams and- disfranchised Roman 
 Catholics. Maryland began with a broad measure of toleration, 
 for Lord Baltimore had opened the colony to Anglicans and 
 Puritans, as well as Roman Catholics. Later, when the Protes- 
 tants became a majority in Maryland, severe anti-Catholic 
 laws were passed. Even liberal Pennsylvania did not allow 
 Roman Catholics to share in the government, though no re- 
 pressive legislation was directed against them. Outside of that 
 colony they were under many disabilities until after the Revolu- 
 tion. Jews were never very numerous in colonial America. 
 They enjoyed freedom of worship, but did not possess political 
 rights. 
 
 ^ See page 721. 2 See page 718. 
 
Endish Civilization in America 
 
 741 
 
 The Puritan clergy were generally well educated ; and some of 
 them were very learned. They introduced into the New 
 World the English tradition in favor of higher Higher 
 education. Harvard College opened its doors as education 
 early as 1636 a.d. and Yale, Harvard's present rival, started in 
 1700 A.D. Before 
 
 the end of the colo- 
 nial period other 
 colleges or universi- 
 ties existed in New 
 York (King's, later 
 Columbia), New 
 Jersey (Princeton), 
 Pennsylvania, and 
 Virginia (William 
 and Mary • These 
 institutions devoted 
 themselves chiefly 
 to the training of 
 ministers of one 
 faith or another. 
 Latin schools and 
 academies were also 
 founded, especially 
 in New' England, 
 to prepare students 
 for college. 
 
 New England led the other colonies in providing for popular 
 education. Every town in Massachusetts and Connecticut had 
 to support a school where children could learn Common 
 to read and write. Parents were expected to pay schools 
 the teachers, whenever possible, but even poor children could 
 obtain the rudiments of an education. The Puritans were the 
 first to recognize that common schools are the pillars of democ- 
 racy. The middle and southern colonies did not have a system 
 of popular education. A Virginia governor could even thank 
 
 1 Named after King William III and his queen. 
 
 Time euts down all 
 Boch gr^at and Imall.' 
 
 Made David Teck Ms 
 Life. 
 
 WhaUt in the Sea 
 God's Voice obey, 
 
 XertiBi the great di3 
 
 die, 
 And fo mult you & L 
 
 TouiJy forward flips 
 Death fooneil -Dips. 
 
 Zacbeus he 
 
 Did climb the Tree 
 
 Hrt Lord to kc, 
 
 A Page from the "New England Primer" 
 
742 England and France in America 
 
 God that there were no free schools or printing in the colony. 
 Learning, he believed, bred heresies, and the printing press 
 spread them. The fact that in the South education was for the 
 few and not for the many reflected the aristocratic conditions 
 that prevailed there. 
 
 254. Economic Development of the Colonies 
 
 Farming was the chief occupation in colonial times. The 
 colonists not only fed themselves, but also exported large 
 Colonial quantities of wheat, rice, tobacco, indigo, and other 
 
 agriculture products to the West Indies and the mother coun- 
 try. Many vegetables and fruits known in Europe early made 
 their way to America, but did not displace the native potato 
 in importance. The clearing of the land for agriculture led to 
 a large export of lumber in the shape of boards, shingles, masts, 
 and spars, and to the production of naval stores, such as tar, 
 pitch, and turpentine. Cattle raising was carried on to a 
 considerable extent, especially in the South. New England 
 found a source of wealth in its 'fisheries of cod, mackerel, and 
 whale, while all the colonies enjoyed a very profitable trade in 
 furs. 
 
 Geographic and climatic conditions largely account for the 
 different systems of land holding in colonial America. New 
 Land holding England, SO mountainous, so ill-provided with 
 in New navigable rivers and good harbors, with a sterile 
 
 "^ ^" soil and a harsh climate, naturally became a region 
 
 of small farms and diversified crops. The circumstances of its 
 colonization also helped to produce this result. The New 
 Englanders settled in agricultural villages like those of the old 
 England from which they came.^ Meadow, forest, and waste 
 remained the common possession of the villagers, but each man 
 received a share of the arable land to own and cultivate himself. 
 In order to prevent the growth of large estates, the practice of 
 primogeniture ^ was forbidden. This system of land tenure 
 fostered a democratic spirit in New England. 
 
 Small farming and individual ownership of the land generally 
 1 See page 434. 2 See page 417 and note i. 
 
Economic Development of the Colonies 743 
 
 prevailed in the middle colonies. In New York, however, there 
 were extensive estates on the Hudson, originally Land holding 
 granted to the Dutch colonists and by them sub- Ind^'southern 
 divided and rented out to tenant farmers. No colonies 
 aristocrats in America so nearly resembled the feudal nobihty 
 of the Old World as these Dutch proprietors, or patroons. 
 Virginia and Maryland, with their great bays and rivers, wide 
 stretches of fertile land, and genial climate, proved to be well 
 adapted to tobacco farming on a large scale. The colonists 
 settled, not in compact villages, but in private plantations along 
 the banks of the rivers. As time went on, the size of the plan- 
 tations steadily increased and rose as high as twenty thousand 
 acres. They were cultivated by white servants and negro 
 slaves, neither of whom had any rights in the soil. The outcome 
 of these conditions was social inequality and the growth of an 
 aristocratic class of planters. A similar aristocracy grew up in 
 the Carolinas and Georgia, where rice and indigo competed with 
 tobacco as staple crops. 
 
 The exploitation of a vast and undeveloped continent created 
 a keen demand for unskilled labor. Laborers were few and 
 wages were high. On New England farms and white 
 those in the middle colonies the work was largely servants 
 performed by the owner and the members of his family, some- 
 times with the assistance of hired "help." Indentured ^ white 
 servants also formed an important element in many colonies, 
 particularly in Virginia, Maryland, and Pennsylvania. Of 
 these, some were voluntary servants, or "redemptioners," who 
 sold their services for a limited term, usually five years, to pay 
 their expenses to America. After receiving freedom, they often 
 acquired farms of their own and became respected nlembers of 
 society. The involuntary servants included criminals, vagrants, 
 and kidnapped children, who were transported from England 
 by the shipload. The prevalence of negro slavery in the South 
 made it difficult for indentured servants to find profitable and 
 honorable employment after the expiration of their term of 
 
 1 An indenture is a contract by which an apprentice is bound to a master, or a 
 servant to service in a colony. 
 
744 
 
 England and France in America 
 
 service. They gradually formed the class of "poor whites," 
 or, as the negro dubbed them, "mean white trash." 
 
 The first negroes arrived in 1619 a.d. — a fateful date in 
 American history — from a Dutch ship which touched at James- 
 Negro town. Thus began the African slave trade, which 
 slavery ^3,5 to be carried on for nearly two hundred years. 
 Slaves were brought from the West Indies and afterwards direct 
 
 This Indenture made the',:;Cl/^^Dayof%.y 
 
 in the Yeayorotrc Lord one choufand, fevcn hundred and i^c^^^A^ij/^BETWEElf 
 
 k^J'^A^ of the one Part, 3nd,Jfe;^'?y^^^>:'l^^;^^^ 
 
 ^in. jefUA:>"u^ f^zi^TP^ y '1^^^^^'^^^'^ 1 -of (He olher Part, 
 
 ■WITNESSETH, thaflhe faid,jj^%4*?»^^}^<;«^ «^ doth hereby covenant, promife 
 
 and grant, to and wth the idi\d^if/7n (^Li^/LLy /n^ Executors, 
 
 AdrainiftratO|i^nd Aflignj. ftom the Pay of the Uate hereof until the firft and next 
 Arrival at A^^ii^-A-'^^'''^n^ o'-<^ — in America, and after for and during the Term 
 of =>:^zz:ck Years to ferve in fuch Service and Employrncnt as the iaid 
 
 d'/^^^^^^^^ocA^c/ or /^^ Affigns -fhall there employ x?lic>^cordingtp the 
 /~.,A„~ /sC«Vc r'^tSnti.TT ;r. t\\r. \\\rc, Kinr! Tn nnnfiHprarion -mhrrcof the Oiid|i^L:^s'T- 
 
 __^ _^ , „._....- _ — i.jMau^^ 
 
 Ua^^ 'o P^y fof /V.^-j/Pa(&ge, and to find allowA^iviMeat, Drink, Apparel 
 
 ;^ftom of the Cotmtry ia the like Kind. ~ In Confideration -whereof the laid^ 
 '^yc^ii^y do^h hereby covenant and grant to,and with the lajd^ 
 
 "^Dca^ 'o , . - „ _ 
 
 and Lodging, with other Neceflkries, during the IkidTerm j and at the End of the laid 
 Term to pay unto /C??^ the ufual Allowance, according to the Cuftom of the Country 
 in the like Kind. IN WITNESS whereof the Parties above-mentioned to thefe 
 Indentures have interchangeably put their Hands and Seals, the Day and Year £ift 
 abo-ve written. ^ 
 
 Signed, Sealed, and Delivered. ~lf ^<)C 
 
 fence of 
 
 (^j^c/>^ 
 
 (7/er^i^x- 
 
 
 A Redemptioner's Indenture 
 
 from Africa. In 1763 a.d. they numbered about four hundred 
 thousand, of whom three-fourths lived in the colonies south of 
 Maryland. Slaves were least numerous in New England, not 
 because of any widespread moral sentiment against keeping 
 them, but simply because New England had no plantations of 
 tobacco, rice, and cotton on which their labor could be profitably 
 employed. Slaves did not make good farmers or seamen. 
 They were equally inefficient as traders or artisans. 
 
 The contrasts between North and South in systems of land 
 tenure and labor make it easy to understand why Maryland, 
 
Economic Development of the Colonies 745 
 
 ^£Sr_^2^AiAw OF THE Colony -_ 
 M^^ • JVew-To!-/l-,-rHis Bill shall,.,, 
 \'^ pafe ci/rrcni -^Rt fok. FIVE 
 Yg; POUNDS, m New York, 
 J^l the Second Day of April , One 
 (S^llThoufand Seven Hundred and Fifty 
 
 [Numb. >;>'0 ^m 
 
 Virginia and the Carolinas remained chiefly agricultural dur- 
 ing the colonial era, while Pennsylvania, New York, Colonial 
 and Massachusetts developed both manufactures ^^^""^acturep 
 and commerce. There were many household commerce 
 industries, including those of nails and other small articles of 
 iron, pottery, wooden implements, shoes, and coarse textiles. 
 The distillation 
 of molasses into 
 rum, much of 
 which was sent 
 to West Africa 
 in exchange for 
 slaves, formed 
 a profitable 
 business. Ship- 
 building' became .Qoojjyfer:''^ ~;3 7;^" - ^ix -y~' 'Tis J^cath to counieHat chk BILL. 
 
 a very impor- ^^^ York Colonial Paper Money 
 
 tant industry in 
 
 New England. That section also had an extensive commerce 
 with other colonies, the West Indies, and Europe. 
 
 The development of manufactures in the colonies was retarded 
 by lack of capital and credit, scarcity of labor, high wages, and 
 the greater profits often to be gained from agri- Restrictions 
 culture, lumbering, and the fisheries. Further- on colonial 
 more, the Enghsh government, following the prin- 
 ciples of the mercantile system, imposed various restrictions on 
 colonial manufactures. Thus, it prohibited the exportation 
 of woolen goods and beaver hats, not only to England, but also 
 from one colony to another, and forbade the colonists to set up 
 iron or steel mills. Such restrictions protected English manu- 
 facturers against competition and gave them a monopoly of the 
 colonial markets. 
 
 The English government also interfered with the commerce 
 of the colonies. As early as 165 1 a.d. the "Rump Restrictions 
 Parhament" passed the first Navigation Act, which on colonial 
 prohibited the importation into England of goods ""^ 
 from Asia, Africa, or America, except in English or colonial 
 
746 England and France in America 
 
 ships. The act was intended to deprive the Dutch of the 
 carrying trade between England and other countries. A subse- 
 quent act provided that tobacco and certain other "enumerated 
 goods" should be exported from the colonies direct to England. 
 Still another act required that all imports to the colonies must 
 come through England. The colonists put up with this legis- 
 lation for many years, partly because it was not well enforced 
 and partly because they needed the help of England against the 
 French. After the conquest of Canada had freed them from 
 the danger of foreign domination, they began that resistance 
 to the measures of Parliament and George III which ended in 
 the Revolution. 
 
 255. Political Development of the Colonies 
 
 All the colonists possessed the private rights which English- 
 men had won during centuries of struggle against despotic 
 The private kings. Free speech, freedom from arbitrary im- 
 rights of prisonment as secured by the writ of habeas 
 
 ngis men corpus, and trial by jury formed part of our legal 
 inheritance from England. These and other private rights were 
 embodied in the Common law,'- as introduced into colonial 
 America. At the time of the Revolution the Common law 
 was adopted by the several states, thus becoming the foundation 
 of our own system of jurisprudence. 
 
 The English principle of representation was also carried to 
 the New World. Each colony had a representative assembly 
 Representa- modeled after the House of Commons. Virginia 
 tive early led the way. The Puritans, who had gained 
 
 ^^ ^^^ control of the London Company, permitted the 
 Virginia colonists to form an assembly consisting of two deputies 
 freely elected by the inhabitants of each settlement. The 
 House of Burgesses, as it soon came to be called, met for the 
 first time in 1619 a.d., in the chancel of the little church at 
 Jamestown. A few years later (1634 a.d.) the freemen of each 
 Massachusetts town were allowed to send two deputies to act 
 for them at the General Court of the colony. New York, which 
 
 I See page 502. 
 
Political Development of the Colonies 747 
 
 had been a Dutch possession, was the last of the colonists to 
 
 receive representative self-government (1684 A.D.). 
 
 The assembhes of Virginia, Massachusetts, New York, and 
 
 the other colonies were more truly representative of the great 
 
 body of the people than was the English Parliament 
 
 r 1 • 1 T T- 1 , „ , r The franchise 
 
 01 the period, in England a small number of 
 
 persons — nobles, country squires, and rich merchants — con- 
 trolled elections to the House of Commons.^ In the colonies, 
 on the other hand, all free adult white men, who owned a 
 moderate amount of property, usually had the right to vote. 
 Religious qualifications, hmiting the franchise to Protestants, 
 also existed in some of the colonies. 
 
 The separation of Parliament into two houses, which had 
 prevailed in England since the fourteenth century,^ accustomed 
 the colonists to the bicameral system. In all but rj,^^ ^^_ 
 two of the colonies the legislature consisted of a cameral 
 representative assembly, forming a lower house, ^^^ ^™ 
 and a small council, forming an upper house. ^ The council 
 assisted the governor and had some power of amending the acts 
 of the assembly. 
 
 The governor served as the link between the colonists and 
 England. In Rhode Island and Connecticut he was elected 
 by the people; in Maryland and Pennsylvania^ The 
 he was appointed by the hereditary proprietor; governor 
 and in the other (royal) colonies he was named by the king. 
 The governor might veto the bills passed by a colonial legislature. 
 Just as quarrels between king and Parhament were frequent in 
 England, so in colonial America there was constant wrangling 
 between governor and assembly, especially over money matters. 
 The assembly held the purse-strings, however, and usually 
 triumphed by refusing to grant supplies until the governor came 
 to its terms. , 
 
 The unit of representation in the assembhes of the southern 
 
 1 See page 721. 
 
 2 See page 507. 
 
 ' Pennsylvania and Georgia did not adopt the two-house arrangement until after 
 the Revolution. 
 
 < Delaware had the same governor as Pennsylvania, 
 
748 England and France in America 
 
 colonies was the county, corresponding to the Enghsh shire. 
 The southern The county also formed a judicial area. Justices 
 county Qf i}^Q peace, chosen from the more important 
 
 landowners of the county, met regularly as a court to try cases 
 and assess taxes. The governor appointed the justices of the 
 peace, as well as the sheriff, who executed their judgments. 
 This system of local government tended to concentrate power 
 in the hands of a few members of the aristocracy. It developed 
 
 naturally from the large size of 
 southern plantations, the absence 
 of town life, and the social barriers 
 between country gentry and "poor 
 whites." 
 
 A much more democratic sys- 
 tem of local government grew up 
 in New England, xheNew 
 Join or Die ^^^^^ ^^^ colonists England 
 
 A device printed in Franklin's news- gg^-^g^J J^ COmpact *'''^" 
 paper, the Pennsylvania Gazette. '- 
 
 Shows a wriggling rattlesnake cut into Communities and whcrc class dis- 
 pieces, with the initial letter of a col- ^i^ctions, though noticeablc, wcre 
 
 ony on each piec3. ° 
 
 not extreme. The citizens of a 
 New England town, or township, governed themselves 
 directly and sent their own representatives to the colonial 
 assemblies. In frequent town meetings they discussed all 
 local affairs, made appropriations for all local expenses, and 
 chose the town officials. The titles of these officials, as well as 
 their functions, were often borrowed from the mother-land, 
 showing that the colonists reproduced on American soil the 
 characteristic features of old Enghsh town government. 
 
 The middle colonies, which included compact settlements 
 as well as large agricultural areas, adopted a mixture of the new 
 Mixed town England and southern systems. Here both town 
 and county and county were found, each with its elective 
 government Qf^ggj-g^ xhis mixed system now prevails in per- 
 haps most of the American states. 
 
 No close poHtical ties united the colonies. The differences 
 between them in industries, religion, manners, and customs 
 
French Settlements In North America 749 
 
 prevented their effective cooperation. Yet preparations for 
 union there had been, and signs of its coming. Disunion of 
 . As early as 1643 a.d. Massachusetts, Connecticut, *^® colonists 
 New Haven (then a separate colony), and Plymouth entered 
 into a league "for mutual help and strength in all our future 
 concernments." This league, known as the United Colonies 
 of New England, held together for forty years. In 1754 a.d. 
 delegates from seven colonies met in the Albany Congress and 
 discussed Benjamin Franklin's plan for forming a defensive 
 union of all the colonies. The plan fell through, but it set men 
 to thinking about the advantages of federation. After the 
 close of the French and Indian War in 1763 a.d., the colonists, 
 who had learned the value of concerted action against a common 
 foe, began to unite in defense of their rights against king and 
 Parliament. 
 
 256. French Settlements in North America 
 
 At the opening of the seventeenth century the French had 
 gained no foothold in the New World. For more than fifty 
 years after the failure of Cartier's settlement,^ Lateness of 
 they were so occupied with the Huguenot wars French 
 that they gave little thought to colonial expansion. ^° °^^^ ^"'^ 
 The single exception was the ill-starred colony which Admiral 
 de Coligny^ attempted to establish in Florida (1564 a.d.). 
 The Spaniards quickly destroyed it, not only because the settlers 
 were Protestants, but also because a French settlement in 
 Florida directly threatened their West Indian possessions. 
 The growing weakness of Spain, together with the cessation 
 of the' religious struggle, made possible a renewal of the colo- 
 nizing movement. The French again turned to the north, 
 attracted by the fur trade and the fisheries, and founded 
 Canada during the same decade that the English were found- 
 ing Virginia. 
 
 The first great name in Canadian history is that of Samuel 
 de Champlain, who enjoyed the patronage of Henry IV. In 
 
 1 See pages 638-639. 
 
 2 See page 680. 
 
75o England and France In America 
 
 Champlain 3- series of memorable expeditions Champlain ex- 
 and Canada plored the coast of Maine and Massachusetts as 
 far south as Plymouth, discovered the beautiful lake now called 
 after him, traced the course of the St. Lawrence River, and also 
 came upon lakes Ontario and Huron. In 1608 a.d. he set 
 up a permanent French post at Quebec. Three years later he 
 founded Montreal. Champlain served as the first governor 
 of Canada and until his death labored unceasingly to develop 
 the new colony. 
 
 The seventeenth century was an era of missionary zeal in the 
 Roman Catholic Church, and Canada became the favorite 
 Jesuit mission field. Champlain brought in the Fran- 
 
 missions in ciscans, who were followed in greater numbers by 
 Canada ^-^^ Jesuits. The story of the Jesuits in North 
 
 America is an inspirijig record of self-sacrifice and devotion. 
 Many of them suffered martyrdom at the hands of the Indians. 
 The journeys made by the Jesuits in the wilderness of the 
 Northwest added much to geographical knowledge, while their 
 mission stations often grew into flourishing towns. After 
 Cardinal Richelieu had forbidden the Protestants to settle in 
 Canada, the Jesuit influence there became dominant and has 
 not yet entirely disappeared, in spite of a century and a half of 
 English rule. 
 
 When Colbert, the great minister of Louis XIV, came to power, 
 the exploration of Canada went on with renewed energy. Hither- 
 La Salle and to the French had been spurred by the hope of 
 Louisiana finding in the Great Lakes a western passage to 
 Cathay. Joliet, the fur trader, and Marquette, the Jesuit mis- 
 sionary, believed they had actually found the highway uniting 
 the Atlantic and the Pacific when their birch-bark canoes 
 first glided into the upper Mississippi. It was reserved for the 
 most illustrious of French explorers, Robert de La Salle, to dis- 
 cover the true character of the "Father of Waters" and to 
 perform the feat of descending it to the sea (1682 a.d.). He took 
 possession of all the territory drained by the Mississippi for 
 Louis XIV, naming it Louisiana. 
 
 Where La Salle had shown the way, missionaries, fur-traders, 
 
French Settlements in North America 751 
 
 La Salle's Explorations 
 
 hunters, and adventurers quickly followed. The French now 
 
 began to reaHze the importance of the Mississippi 
 
 valley, which time was to prove the most extensive 
 
 fertile area in the world. Efforts were made to occupy it and 
 
 to connect it with Canada by a chain of forts reaching from 
 
 Quebec and Montreal on the St. Lawrence to New Orleans ^ 
 
 1 Fojinded in 1718 a.d. and named after the Due de Orleans, who was regent of 
 France during the minority of Louis XV. See page 702, note 2. 
 
752 England and France in America 
 
 at the mouth of the Mississippi. All of the continent west 
 of the Alleghenies was to become a New France, a Roman 
 CathoHc and despotic empire after the pattern of the mother 
 country. 
 
 However audacious this design, it seemed not impossible of 
 fulfihnent. New France, a single royal province under one 
 Strength and ^liiitary governor, offered a united front to the 
 weakness of divided EngUsh colonies. The population, though 
 small compared with the number of the English 
 colonists, consisted mostly of men of military age, good fighters 
 and aided by numerous Indian allies. But lack of home support 
 offset these real advantages. At the very time when the French 
 were contending for colonial supremacy they were constantly at 
 war in Europe. They wasted on European battlefields the 
 resources which might otherwise have been expended in America. 
 The failure of France to become a world-power must be as- 
 cribed, therefore, chiefly to the mistaken policy and bad 
 government of Louis XIV and Louis XV. 
 
 257. The Rivalry of France and England in 
 North America 
 
 The struggle between France and England began, both in the 
 Old World and the New, in 1689 a.d., when the "Glorious 
 A new Revolution" drove out James II and placed William 
 
 Hundred of Orange on the English throne as William HI. 
 
 ears ar rp|^^ Dutch and English, who had previously been 
 enemies, now became friends and united in resistance to Louis 
 XIV. The French king not only threatened the Dutch, but 
 also incensed the English by receiving the fugitive James and 
 aiding him to win back his crown. England at once joined a 
 coalition of the states of Europe against France. This was the 
 beginning of a new Hundred Years' War between the two 
 countries.'^ The struggle extended beyond the Continent, for 
 
 » War of the League of Augsburg, 1689-1697 a.d. ("King William's War"). 
 War of the Spanish Succession, 1702-1713 a.d. ("Queen Anne's War"). 
 War of the Austrian Succession, 1 740-1 748 a.d. 
 Seven Years' War, 1 756-1 763 a.d. 
 War of the American Revolution, 1776-1783 a.d. 
 
Rivalry of France and England in America 753 
 
 75° Longitude -70° West from 65° Greenwich 60° 
 
 North America after The Peace or Utrecht, 17 13 A.D. 
 
 each of the rivals tried to destroy the commerce and annex 
 the colonies of the other. 
 
 The first period of conflict closed in 17 13 a.d., with the Peace 
 of Utrecht, which was as important in the history of colonial 
 America as in the history of Europe. England Provisions of 
 secured Newfoundland, Acadia (rechristened Nova xjtrecht '^ 
 Scotia), and the extensive region drained by the 1713 A.D. 
 rivers flowing into Hudson Bay. France, however, kept the 
 best part of her American territories and retained control of the 
 St. Lawrence and the Mississippi. The possession of these two 
 waterways gave her a strong strategic position in the interior 
 of the continent. 
 
754 
 
 England and France in America 
 
 Montcalm 
 
 After the portrait in possession of the 
 present Marquis of Montcahn, Chateau 
 d'Aveze, France. 
 
 The two great European wars which came between 1740- 
 1763 A.D. were naturally reflected in the New World. The 
 
 first, known in American history 
 "King as "King George's 
 
 George's ^ar," proved to be 
 
 War" and the . ' . . 
 "French and indecisive. The 
 Indian War" second, similarly 
 known as the "French and In- 
 dian War," resulted in the expul- 
 sion of the French from North 
 America. It began as a contest 
 for the Ohio Valley. The French 
 wanted it in order to join 
 Canada and Louisiana; the Eng- 
 lish also wanted it, in order not 
 to be shut out from the fertile 
 region immediately west of the 
 AUeghenies. France had no re- 
 sources to cope with those of 
 England in America, and the English command of the sea 
 proved decisive. One French post after another was captured: 
 Louisburg, on Cape Breton Island, commanding the Gulf of 
 St. Lawrence; Fort Duquesne,^ at the junction of the Allegheny 
 and Ohio rivers; Fort Niagara, which guarded the route 
 between Lake Ontario and Lake Erie; and Fort Ticonderoga 
 between Lake George and Lake Champlain. In 1759 a.d. 
 Wolfe defeated the gallant Montcalm under the walls of Quebec, 
 and the fall of that stronghold quickly followed. A year later 
 what remained of the French army surrendered at Montreal. 
 The English flag was now raised over Canada, where it has 
 flown ever since. 
 
 The second period of conflict closed in 1763 a.d., with the 
 Peace of Paris. According to its provisions France ceded to 
 England all her North American possessions east of the Mis- 
 sissippi, except two small islands kept for fishing purposes off 
 
 1 Renamed Fort Pitt after William Pitt, the great prime minister of England; 
 whence the modern Pittsburg. 
 
 •I 
 
CENTRAL NORTH AMERICA, 1755 
 AT THE BEGINNING OF THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 CENTRAL NORTH AMERICA, 1763 
 AFTER THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 (fteeORDINS TO PEAOE OF PARIS) 
 
Rivalry of France and England in America 755 
 
 the coast of Newfoundland. Spain, which had also been 
 involved in the war, gave up Florida to England, receiving 
 as compensation the French territories west of the Provisions of 
 
 illlfi P63.C6 of 
 
 Mississippi. New France was now but a memory. p^j.jg 
 But modern Canada has two millions of French- 1763 A.D. 
 men, who still hold aloof from the English in language and 
 religion, while Louisiana, now 
 shrunk to the dimensions of an 
 American state, still retains in 
 its laws and many customs of 
 its people the French tradition. 
 The Peace of Paris marked 
 a great turning point in the 
 history of the thir- England and 
 teen colonies. Re- the thirteen 
 ]• J r colonies 
 
 heved 01 pressure 
 
 from without and free to expand 
 toward the west and south, they 
 now felt less keenly their depen- 
 dence on England. Close ties, 
 the ties of common interests, 
 common ideals, and a common 
 origin, still attached them to the mother country; but these 
 were soon to be rudely severed during the period of distur- 
 bance, disorder, and violence which culminated in the Ameri- 
 can Revolution. 
 
 
 After the portrait by Schaak in the 
 National Portrait Gallery, London. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On outline maps represent the division of North America (a) after, the Peace 
 of Utrecht, and (6) after the Peace of Paris. 2. Identify these dates in colonial 
 history: 1713 A.D.; 1763 A.D.; 1620 A.D.; 1607 A.D.; and 1664 A.D. 3. State the 
 basis of the claims of England, France, Spain, Holland, and Sweden to territory in 
 North America during the seventeenth century. 4. According to the mercantile 
 theory what constituted a "favorable," and what an "unfavorable" balance of 
 trade? 5. What seems to be the chief difference, in principle, between mercantilism 
 and the modern protective policy? 6. How was the colonial policy based on mer- 
 cantilism opposed to modern ideas of commercial freedom? 7. Why was the joint 
 stock company a more successful method of fostering colonial trade than the regu- 
 lated company? 8. "The breaking of Spain's naval power is an incident of the first 
 importance in the history of the English colonies." Comment on this statement. 
 
756 England and France in America 
 
 Q. Give reasons for the difficulties experienced by the first settlers of Jamestown 
 and Plymouth. 10. Why has Archbishop Laud been called the "father of New 
 England"? 11. Why was the acquisition of New Netherland an important step 
 in the building up of colonial America? 12. Show how the Stuart kings fostered 
 England's expansion in North America. 13. What colonies were foimded by 
 Roman Catholics, Cavaliers, Puritans, and Quakers? 14. What is meant by 
 the "transit of civilization from England to America"? 15. Compare the 
 social and industrial conditions in the South with those in New England during 
 the colonial period. 16. Describe the various measures by which England tried 
 to restrict colonial manufactures and trade. 17. "The history of the origin and 
 development of the American nation is one chapter in the history of the development 
 of English freedom." Comment on this statement. 18. Trace on the map (page 
 751) the course of La Salle's explorations. 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 THE EUROPEAN BALANCE OF POWER, 1715-1789 
 
 258. Statecraft and Diplomacy 
 
 The death of Louis XIV, shortly after the Peace of Utrecht, 
 
 brought one historical epoch to a close and began another. 
 
 Seventy-four years were to intervene before the 
 
 r T T-i /-I 1-1 Tii^G eight- 
 
 meeting of the Estates-General ushered m the eenth 
 
 French Revolution, which has so profoundly century in 
 
 ^ -^ politics 
 
 affected all modern Europe to the present day. 
 
 These seventy-four years from 1715 to 1789 really constitute 
 the eighteenth century, a period preparatory to the revolu- 
 tionary period by which it was succeeded. 
 
 Absolutism continued to be the system of government 
 throughout the eighteenth century. Absolute monarchies 
 prevailed everywhere on the Continent, except Absolute 
 in such small states as Holland, Switzerland, and monarchies 
 Venice, where aristocracies held the reins of power. Democ- 
 racy was non-existent. The middle and lower classes had no 
 real part in law-making, no representative assemblies, and no 
 constitutional safeguards against arbitrary rule. The kings 
 were everything; their subjects nothing. 
 
 The interests of the ruling famihes — Bourbons, Haps- 
 burgs, HohenzoUerns and the rest — received far more con- 
 sideration in eighteenth-century politics than Dynastic 
 those of peoples. Monarchs paid scant heed to interests 
 geographical, racial, or linguistic boundaries, but cut and 
 pared countries "as if they were Dutch cheeses." Thus, at 
 the Peace of Utrecht, large portions of Italy, together with the 
 Spanish Netherlands, were taken from Spain and given to 
 Austria. The idea, now so prevalent, that each people should 
 determine its own destiny then found little favor. 
 
 757 
 
758 The European Balance of Power 
 
 A cardinal principle of diplomacy in the eighteenth century- 
 was that of the balance of power. After the Peace of West- 
 The balance phalia statesmen generally agreed that the various 
 of power European states, so unlike in size, population, 
 
 and resources, ought to form a sort of federal community in 
 which the security of all was ensured. If any state became so 
 strong as to overshadow the others, then they must combine 
 against it and endeavor to hold it in check. Louis XIV, who 
 ignored this principle, had repeatedly to face the coalitions of 
 his enemies. 
 
 But the balance of power remained only an ideal, in an age 
 when diplomacy was corrupt and international immorality 
 National ^^^ universal. Strong countries often robbed 
 
 aggrandize- their weaker neighbors with impunity. The 
 ™®° result was that the vanity, selfishness, or ambition 
 
 of individual rulers and dynasties plunged Europe into one 
 war after another. From now on national aggrandizement 
 replaced religious dissensions as the main cause of European 
 strife. 
 
 The special interest of this age in political history lies in the 
 emergence of new states above the horizon of Continental 
 jjg^ poHtics. Spain, Holland, and Sweden, three 
 
 European great nations of the seventeenth century, retired 
 s ates ^^ ^j^g background; Germany and Italy remained 
 
 disunited; Turkey declined in importance; and Poland dis- 
 appeared from the map. Their place was taken by Russia 
 and Prussia. These two countries, together with Great Britain, 
 France, and Austria, formed henceforth the leading powers. 
 
 259. The Rise of Russia 
 
 The influence of geographical conditions is clearly seen in 
 Russian history. European Russia forms an immense, un- 
 G a hv broken plain, threaded by numerous rivers which 
 in Russian facilitate movement into every part of the country, 
 history While the rest of Europe, with its mountain ranges 
 
 and deep inlets of the sea, tended to divide into many separate 
 states, Russia just as naturally became a single state. 
 
 \ 
 
The Rise of Russia 
 
 759 
 
 In historic times Goths, Huns, Avars, Finns, Bulgarians, 
 Northmen, and Mongols occupied Russian territory,, but the 
 bulk of the population at the end of the medieval The Russian 
 period belonged to the Slavic branch of the Indo- People 
 European family. The Russians, therefore, were closely 
 related in both language and blood to the Bohemians and 
 Poles of central Europe and to the Serbians of the Balkan 
 peninsula. 
 
 Yet the Russians at the opening of modern times seemed to 
 be rather an Asiatic than a European people. Three hundred 
 
760 The European Balance of Power 
 
 years of Mongol rule had isolated them from their Slavic 
 neighbors and had interrupted the stream of civiUzing in- 
 Ba kward- fiuences which in earlier days flowed into Russia 
 ness of the from Scandinavia and from the Byzantine Empire, 
 ussians r^^^^ j^^]^ q£ seaports discouraged foreign commerce, 
 
 through which European ideas and customs might have entered 
 Russia, while at the same time the nature of the country made 
 ' agriculture rather than industry the principal occupation. 
 Most of the Russians were ignorant, superstitious peasants, 
 who led secluded lives in small farming villages scattered over 
 the plains and throughout the forests. Even the inhabitants 
 of the towns lacked the education and enlightened manners 
 of the western peoples, whose ways they disliked and whose 
 religion, whether Protestantism or Catholicism, they con- 
 demned as heretical. Russia, in short, needed to be restored 
 to Europe, and Europe needed to be introduced to Russia. 
 
 Russia under Ivan the Great (1462-1505),^ the tsar who 
 expelled the Mongols, was still an inland state. The natural 
 Russian increase of her people, their migratory habits, 
 
 expansion and the desire for civilizing intercourse with other 
 in urope nations, impelled her expansion seawards. By 
 the annexation of Novgorod and its possessions, Ivan carried 
 Russian territory to the Arctic. Wars of his successors with 
 the Tatars gave Russia command of the Volga from source to 
 mouth and brought her to the Caspian. Russian emigrants 
 also occupied the border country called the Ukraine,^ which 
 lay on both sides of the lower Dnieper. Russia continued, 
 however, to be shut out from the Baltic by the Swedes and 
 Poles and from the Black Sea by the Turks. 
 
 The vanguard of the Ukrainian colonists was led by the 
 mounted warriors known as Cossacks.^ Like the frontiersmen 
 The of the American West, the Cossacks lived a wild 
 
 Cossacks Qj^^ independent hfe, now as herdsmen and far- 
 
 mers, now as hunters and fighters. They became in time 
 subjects of the tsar, but still preserve a warlike organization, 
 
 1 See page 490. ^ Russian Krai, " frontier." 
 
 3 From the Turkish word, kazak, an adventurer or freebooter. 
 
Russia under Peter the Great 761 
 
 the tenure of land by military service (a form of feudalism), 
 and the privilege of electing their own hetman, or supreme 
 leader. 
 
 Cossacks, Russian peasants, and adventurers also spread 
 over the gentle slopes of the Urals and between these moun- 
 tains and the Caspian into Siberia. Before the Russian 
 end of the sixteenth century they captured Sibir, expansion 
 a Mongol capital from which the whole region "^ ^^* 
 takes its name. By the middle, of the seventeenth century they 
 had penetrated to the Sea of Okhotsk; by 1700 they had 
 occupied Kamchatka and faced the Pacific. The founda- 
 tions of Russian supremacy were thus laid throughout north- 
 em Asia, a vast wilderness previously inhabited only by half- 
 savage, heathen tribes. 
 
 Over these dominions in Europe and Asia reigned the mon- 
 arch who called himself the tsar and autocrat of all Russia. 
 The, family of tsars, descended from the North- Accession 
 
 man Ruric in the ninth century, became extinct °* *^® 
 
 , , , , , ,. , Romanov 
 
 seven hundred years later, and disputes over the dynasty, 
 
 succession led to civil wars and foreign invasions. ^®^^ 
 
 The Russians then proceeded to select a new tsar, and for this 
 
 purpose a general assembly of nobles and delegates from the 
 
 towns met at Moscow. Their choice fell upon one of their 
 
 own number, Michael Romanov by name, whose family was 
 
 related to the old royal line. He proved to be an excellent 
 
 ruler in troublous times. His grandson -was the celebrated 
 
 Peter the Great. 
 
 260. Russia under Peter the Great, 1689-1725 
 
 Peter became sole ruler of Russia when only seventeen years 
 of age. His character almost defies analysis. An English 
 contemporary, who knew him well, described him ' 
 
 as "a man of a very hot temper, soon mnamed, 
 and very brutal in his passion." Deeds of fiendish cruelty were 
 congenial to him. After a mutiny of his bodyguard he edified 
 the court by himself slicing off the heads of the culprits. In 
 order to quell opposition in his family, he had his wife whipped 
 
762 The European Balance of Power 
 
 by the knout and ordered his own son to be tortured and exe- 
 cuted. He was coarse, gluttonous, and utterly without per- 
 sonal dignity. The companions of his youth were profligates; 
 his banquets were orgies of dissipation. Yet Peter could be 
 often frank and good-humored, and to his friends he was as 
 loyal as he was treacherous to his foes. Wbatever his weak- 
 nesses few men have done more than Peter to change the 
 course of history, and few have better deserved the appella- 
 tion of "the Great." 1 
 
 Peter grew up wild and undisciplined, and he had to educate 
 himself. The practical bent of his mind disclosed itself in the 
 Peter's interest he took in mechanics, ship-building, 
 
 education siege-craft, and military drill. Association with 
 foreigners at Moscow gave him some knowledge of European 
 arts and sciences and first suggested to him the need of intro- 
 ducing western culture into Russia. 
 
 Soon after becoming tsar Peter sent fifty young Russians of 
 the best families to England, Holland, and Venice to absorb 
 Peter in ^^^ ^^^^ could of European ideas. Afterwards he 
 
 western came himself, traveling incognito as "Peter 
 
 Europe Mikhailov." He spent two years abroad, partic- 
 
 ularly in Holland and England, where he studied ship-building 
 and navigation. He also collected miners, mechanics, engi- 
 neers, architects, and experts of every sort for the roads ani , 
 bridges, the ships and palaces, the schools and hospitals which | j 
 were to arise in Russia. 
 
 Many of Peter's reforms were intended to introduce the 
 customs of western Europe into Russia. The long Asiatic robes 
 Europeaniza- °^ Russian nobles had to give way to short Ger- 
 tion of man jackets and hose. Long beards, which the 
 
 Russia people considered sacred, had to be shaved, or 
 
 else a tax paid for the privilege of wearing one. Women, pre- 
 viously kept in seclusion, were permitted to appear in public 
 without veils and to mingle at dances and entertainments 
 with men. A Russian order of chivalry — that of St. Andrew 
 — was founded. The Bible was translated into the vernacular 
 
 1 Read Longfellow's poem, The White Czar. 
 
Russia under Peter the Great 763 
 
 and sold at popular prices. Peter adopted the "Julian calen- 
 dar," in place of the old Russian calendar, which began the 
 year on the first of September, supposed to be the date of the 
 creation. He also improved the Russian alphabet by omitting 
 some of its cumbersome letters and by simplifying others. 
 Such innovations were accepted only by the upper classes. 
 The peasants clung tenaciously to their old ways .and remained 
 little affected by the sudden inrush of European ideas and 
 manners. 
 
 Peter found in Russia no regular army; he organized one 
 after the German fashion. The soldiers (except the Cossacks) 
 were uniformed and armed like European troops. Rgcon- 
 He found no fleet; he built one, modeled upon stmction of 
 that of Holland. He opened mines, cut canals, 
 laid out roads, introduced sheep breeding, and fostered by 
 protective tariffs the growth of silk and woolen manufactures. 
 He instituted a police system and a postal service. He estab- 
 hshed schools of medicine, engineering, and navigation, as 
 well as those of lower grade. He also framed a code of laws 
 based upon the legal systems of western Europe. 
 
 The tsar's reforming measures encountered much opposition 
 on the part of the clergy. He therefore made the Russian 
 Church entirely a state institution by vesting Peter an 
 ecclesiastical authority in the Holy Synod, whose autocrat 
 members were chosen by himself. Like the clergy, the old 
 nobility had opposed Peter's innovations. He consequently 
 transformed it into an aristocracy of office-holders, whose 
 rank depended, not upon their birth or wealth, but upon their 
 service to the tsar. Any family which for two generations had 
 not taken part in the government ceased to be noble. In 
 place of an ancient assembly (Duma) of nobles, Peter insti- 
 tuted a Council of State, directly responsible to himself. Peter 
 in these ways established an absolutism as unlimited as that 
 of his contemporary, Louis XIV. 
 
 Very different views have been expressed as to the value of 
 Peter's work. It is said, on the one side, that Russia could 
 only be made over by such measures as he used; that the 
 
764 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 Peter's 
 work 
 
 Russian people had to be dragged from their old paths and 
 pushed on the broad road of progress. On the other side, it 
 Value of ^^ argued that Peter's reforms were too sudden, 
 
 too radical, and too Uttle suited to the Slavic 
 national character. The upper classes acquired 
 only a veneer of western civilization, and with it many vices. 
 The nobles continued to be indolent, corrupt, and indifferent A 
 to the public welfare. The clergy became merely the tools of ■ 
 the tsar. The common people remained as ignorant and op- 
 pressed as ever and without any opportunity of self-govern- 
 ment. Whatever may be the truth as to these two views, no 
 one disputes the fact that in a single reign, by the action of 
 one man, Russia began to pass from semi-barbarism to civiliza- 
 tion. 
 
 As the ancient capital, Moscow, formed a stronghold of con- 
 servatism, Peter determined to build a new capital, less Asi- 
 
 St. Peters- atic in charac- 
 burg, 1703 ter and more 
 susceptible to European 
 influence. The site chosen 
 was an mihealthy swamp 
 on the river Neva, not far 
 from the Gulf of Finland. 
 The laborers perished by 
 thousands, but Peter cared 
 little for human life and 
 with resistless energy urged 
 forward the work of drain- 
 ing the marshes and dig- 
 ging canals to carry away 
 the stagnant waters. Rus- 
 sian traders were forced to i 
 settle in the city, and aU 
 the great landowners werq ■ 
 required to build mansions there. To this northern Venice 
 Peter gave the German name of (St.) Petersburg.^ 
 
 1 In 1914 the name was changed to the Slavic equivalent Petrograd. ' 
 
 Peter The Great 
 
 A portrait of the tsar in Russian dress. Painted 
 in England in 1698. 
 
Sweden 765 
 
 The remaking of Russia according to European models 
 formed only a half of Peter's program. His foreign poUcy was 
 equally ambitious. He realized that Russia needed 
 readier access to the sea than could be found foreign policy 
 through the Arctic port of Archangel. Peter 
 made little headway against the Turks, who controlled the 
 Black Sea, but twenty years of intermittent warfare with the 
 Swedes enabled him to carry the western frontier of Russia 
 to the Baltic. Russian history at this point connects closely 
 with the history of Sweden. 
 
 261. Sweden 
 
 The Baltic resembles the Mediterranean in its narrow en- 
 trance, numerous islands, and deeply indented shores. But 
 the lands adjoining the northern sea are less fertile 
 than those which surround the Mediterranean; importance 
 it is of much smaller size; and many of its harbors ^ ^^^ 
 are icebound during half the year. For these 
 reasons the historic importance of the Baltic cannot compare 
 with that of the Mediterranean, except in the sixteenth and 
 seventeenth centuries when Sweden became a great power. 
 
 The inhabitants of Sweden, Norway, and Denmark, though 
 one in blood and almost one in speech, have never coalesced 
 into a single nation. The Union of Calmar, which ^j^g ^j^^^g 
 they formed in 1397, gave them a common ruler, Scandinavian 
 but permitted each state to keep its own con- 
 stitution and laws. Even this feeble confederation broke down 
 during the storms of the Reformation. It was finally dis- 
 solved in 1524, and Sweden again became independent. 
 
 The kings of Sweden were both patriotic and able, and 
 under them the country, though thinly populated and poor in 
 natural resources, rose to a leading place among European 
 states. Finland had been a Swedish dependency Expansion of 
 since the twelfth century. Esthonia, on the Sweden 
 southern shore of the Gulf of Finland, was conquered in the 
 sixteenth century. Three other provinces, namely, Karelia, 
 Ingria, and Livonia, were acquired by the Swedish king, Gus- 
 
766 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 tavus Adolphus. As the resuh of his participation in the 
 Thirty Years' War, Sweden also secured, at the Peace of West- 
 phalia, western Pomerania and other possessions in the north 
 of Germany. She thus controlled nearly all the Baltic. 
 
 Scandinavia in the Seventeenth Century 
 
 The greatness of Sweden culminated and then declined 
 during the spectacular reign of Charles XII. His youth was 
 Reign of prophetic of his career. Indoors he read the ex- 
 
 Charles XII, ploits of Alexander the Great and the sagas of the 
 1697-1718 Vikings; out of doors he devoted himself to hunt- 
 ing and warlike exercises. He came to the throne a lad of only 
 fifteen, but already daring, ambitious, and eager for mihtary 
 glory. Events soon thrust into his hand the sword he was 
 never to relinquish. 
 
Sweden 767 
 
 Sweden could not be mistress of the Baltic without provok- 
 ing the jealousy of various neighboring states, in particular, 
 Russia, Poland, and Denmark. Shortly after the accession of 
 Charles XII they formed a coalition to seize and dismember 
 the Swedish possessions. The boy-king, far from Exploits of 
 being dismayed by the odds against him, turned Charles XII 
 fiercely upon his enemies before they could unite. He invaded 
 Denmark, appeared before the walls of Copenhagen, and com- 
 pelled the terrified Danes to conclude a separate peace. 
 He won almost fabulous victories in Russia and Poland, 
 at one time overthrowing a Russian army five times as 
 large as his own. The Poles, also badly beaten, were required 
 to depose their ruler and accept the nominee of the Swedish 
 king. 
 
 But Charles was like a meteor which flashed across the 
 European sky to disappear as quickly as it came. Rejecting 
 all overtures for peace, he determined to march ga^tig of 
 on Moscow and dictate terms to Peter the Great. Poltava, 
 The Russian resistance stiffened as the Swedes 
 approached the capital along much the same route which the 
 French under Napoleon followed one hundred years later. 
 Charles had to turn south to the Ukraine, where he hoped to 
 raise the Cossacks against the tsar. Here, however, he was 
 defeated by Peter in the decisive battle of Poltava. Charles 
 afterwards returned to his kingdom, but soon perished in an 
 obscure conflict in Norway. 
 
 Exhausted Sweden had now no choice but to make terms 
 with her foes. She lost nearly aU her foreign possessions except 
 Finland.^ The greater part of western Pomerania partition of 
 went to Prussia, which thus secured valuable Swedish 
 territory at the mouth of the Oder. Russia profited 
 even more, for she took the four Swedish provinces on the 
 eastern shores of the Baltic. Much of this region had been 
 colonized in the Middle Ages by the knights of the Teutonic 
 Order. It was now to become a Slavic land. Here Peter the 
 
 ^ A small part of Finland, lying along the gulf of that name, was ceded to 
 Russia. The rest of the country did not enter the Russian Empire until 1809. 
 
768 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 Great founded his new capital, thus reahzing a long- cherished 
 dream of opening a "window" through which the Russian 
 people might look into Europe. 
 
 262. Russia under Catherine II, 1762-1796; 
 the Decline of Turkey 
 
 . Shortly after the death of Peter the Great, at the early age of 
 fifty-three, the male line of the Romanov dynasty became 
 Tsarina extinct. The succession now passed to women, 
 
 Catherine ^j^q intermarried with German princes and thus 
 increased the German influence in Russia. It was a German 
 princess, Catherine II, who completed Peter's work of re- 
 making Russia into a 
 ^^*^ European state. She, 
 also, has been called 
 "the Great," a title' 
 possibly merited by her 
 achievements, though 
 not by her character. 
 Catherine came to Rus- 
 sia as the wife of the 
 heir-apparent. Once in 
 her adopted country, 
 she proceeded to makel 
 herself in all ways af 
 Russian, learning the ' 
 language and even con- 
 forming, at least out- 
 wardly, to the Orthodox 
 (or Russian) Church. 
 Her husband was a 
 weakling, and Catherine managed to get rid of him after 
 he had reigned only six months. She then mounted the 
 throne and for thirty-four years ruled Russia with a firm 
 hand. 
 The overthrow of Sweden left Poland and Turkey as the 
 
 Catherine II 
 
 After a painting by Van Wilk. 
 
Russia under Catherine II 769 
 
 two countries which still blocked the path of Russia toward 
 the sea. Catherine warred against them through- Catherine's 
 out her reign. She took the lion's share of Poland, foreign 
 when that unfortunate kingdom, as we shall ^° ^^^ 
 shortly learn, was divided among Russia, Austria, and Prussia. 
 Catherine also secured from the Turks an outlet for Russia on 
 the Black Sea, though she never realized her dream of expelling 
 them from European soil. 
 
 When Constantinople fell to the Turks in 1453, their Eu- 
 ropean dominions already included a considerable part of the 
 
 Balkan peninsula. The two centuries following ^ 
 
 11 1 r 1 ^ Growth 
 
 Witnessed the steady progress of the Ottoman of the 
 
 arms. What are now Bulgaria, Rumania, Serbia, ottoman 
 
 , „ . power 
 
 Bosnia, Albania, and Greece were incorporated 
 
 within the Turkish Empire. Only tiny Montenegro, protected 
 
 by moimtain ramparts and a heroic soldiery, preserved its 
 
 independence. Pressing northward, the Turks conquered part 
 
 of Hungary and made the rest of that country a dependency. 
 
 They overran the Crimea and bestowed it upon a Mongol 
 
 khan as a tributary province. They annexed Egypt, Syria, 
 
 Armenia, Mesopotamia, and the coast of northern Africa. 
 
 The Black Sea and the eastern Mediterranean became Turkish 
 
 lakes. 
 
 Two dramatic events showed that the Christian soldiery 
 of Europe could still oppose a successful resistance to the 
 Moslem warriors. The first was the crippling ^j^^ ^^^gg 
 of Turkish sea-power by the combined fleets of and the 
 Venice, Genoa, and Spain at Lepanto (1571). 
 The second was the defeat suffered by the Turks under the 
 walls of Vienna (1683). They marched on the Austrian capital, 
 two hundred thousand strong, laid siege to it, and would have 
 taken it but for the timely appearance of a relieving army 
 commanded by the Pohsh king, John Sobieski. Poland at 
 that time saved Austria from destruction and definitely stopped 
 the land advance of the Turks in Europe. 
 
 After 1683 the boundaries of European Turkey gradually 
 receded. The Hapsburgs won back most of Hungary by the 
 
770 The European Balance of Power 
 
 close of the seventeenth century and during the eighteenth 
 Decline of Century further enlarged their possessions at the 
 the ottoman expense of the Sultan. Catherine II, as the result 
 power ^£ ^^^ ^^^g ^^j^ ^^^ Turks, secured the Crimea 
 
 and the northern coast of the Black Sea. Russian merchant 
 ships also received the right of free navigation in the Black 
 Sea and of access through the Bosporus and Dardanelles to 
 the Mediterranean. In this way Catherine opened for Russia 
 another "window" on Europe. 
 
 Turkey lost more than territory. Russian consuls were 
 admitted to Turkish towns, and Russian residents in Turkey 
 .pjjg were granted the free exercise of their religion. 
 
 Eastern As time went on, the tsars even claimed the right 
 
 vu ion ^£ protecting Christian subjects of the Sultan 
 
 and consequently of interfering at will in Turkish affairs. 
 The Sultan thus tended to become the "sick man" of Europe,- 
 the disposition of whose possessions would henceforth form 
 one of the thorny problems of European diplomacy. In a word, 
 what is called the Eastern Question began. 
 
 263. Austria and Maria Theresa 
 
 The Hapsburgs were originally feudal lords of a small district 
 in what is now northern Switzerland, where the ruins of their 
 jjjg ancestral castle ^ may still be seen. Count Ru- 
 
 Hapsburg dolf, the real maker of the Hapsburg fortunes, 
 ^ secured the archduchy of Austria, with its capital 
 
 of Vienna, and in 1273 was chosen Holy Roman Emperor. 
 The imperial title afterwards became hereditary in the Haps- 
 burg family.^ 
 
 The name "Austria" is loosely applied to all the territories 
 which the Hapsburgs acquired by marriage, inheritance, or 
 .jj^g conquest. The accompanying map shows their 
 
 Hapsburg possessions early in the sixteenth century and 
 '^ ^ their gains and losses from this time until the 
 
 close of the eighteenth century. 
 
 1 German Habichtsburg ("Hawk's Burgh"). ^ See page 522. 
 
Austria and Maria Theresa 
 
 771 
 
 The Hapsburgs ruled over the most extraordinary jumble 
 of peoples to be found in Europe, There were Germans in 
 Austria proper and Silesia, Czechs in Bohemia 
 and Moravia, Magyars, Croatians, and Slovenes of the 
 in Hungary and its dependencies, Italians in Hapsburg 
 Milan and Tuscany, and Flemings and Walloons 
 in the Netherlands. It was impossible to group such widely 
 scattered peoples into one centralized state; it was equally 
 impossible to form them into a federation. Their sole bond 
 of union was a common allegiance to the Hapsburg monarch. 
 
 j" I Hapsburg Lands 1526 A.D. 
 
 I I Acquisitions 1526-1789 A.D, 
 
 Territory lost 1526-1789 
 A D is shown by heavy 
 black outline 
 
 Hapsburg Possessions, 1526-1789 a.d. 
 
 The Hapsburg realm threatened to break up in the eight- 
 eenth century upon the death of the emperor Charles VI, who 
 lacked male heirs. Charles, however, had made a .j.jjg 
 so-called Pragmatic Sanction, or solemn compact, Pragmatic 
 declaring his dominions to be indivisible and 
 leaving them to his eldest daughter, Maria Theresa. Most 
 of the European powers pledged themselves by treaty to ob- 
 serve this arrangement. 
 
772 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 The emperor died in 1740 and Maria Theresa became arch- 
 duchess of Austria, queen of Hungary, queen of Bohemia, 
 Maria and sovereign of all the other Hapsburg lands. 
 
 Theresa She was then only twenty-three years old, strik- 
 
 ingly handsome, and gifted with much charm of manner. Her 
 youth, her beauty, and her sex might have entitled her to con- 
 sideration by those states 
 which had agreed to respect 
 
 the Pragmatic Sanction. But 
 a paper bulwark could not 
 safeguard Austria against 
 Prussia and Prussia's allies. 
 
 264. The Rise of Prussia 
 
 Prussia, the creator of 
 modem Germany, was the 
 The Hohen- creation of the 
 zoUems Hohenzollerns.^ 
 
 Excepting Frederick the Great, 
 no HohenzoUern deserves to 
 be ranked as a genius; but 
 it would be hard to name an- 
 other d5masty with so many 
 able, ambitious, and unscrupu- 
 lous rulers. The Hohenzol- 
 lems prided themselves on the fact that almost every mem- 
 ber of the family enlarged the possessions received from his 
 ancestors. They did this by purchase, by inheritance, by 
 shrewd diplomacy, and, most of all, by hard fighting. 
 
 The veil of obscurity hanging over the early history of the 
 Hohenzoherns lifts early in the fifteenth century, when one of 
 Margraviate them received the mark of Brandenburg from the 
 of Branden- Holy Roman Emperor, as compensation for vari- 
 ^^' ous sums of money advanced to him. Branden- 
 
 burg in the Middle Ages had formed a German colony planted 
 
 ^ The name is derived from that of their castle on the heights of Zollern in 
 southern Germany. Emperor William II was the twenty-fourth ruler of the line. 
 
 Maria Theresa 
 
The Rise of Prussia 773 
 
 among the Slavs beyond the Elbe. With the margraviate 
 went the electoral dignity, that is to say, the ruler of Branden- 
 burg was one of the seven German princes who enjoyed the 
 privilege of choosing the emperor. 
 
 The Hohenzollerns as yet had no connection with Prussia. 
 That country received its name from the Borussi, a heathen 
 people most closely related to the Lithuanians. The Borussi 
 occupied the Baltic coast east of the Vistula. They were 
 conquered in the thirteenth century by the knights -^^^^^ of 
 of the Teutonic Order, who exterminated many Prussia, 
 of them and kept the rest in subjection by force 
 and terrorism. The Prussian landed aristocracy {Junkers) 
 has largely descended from these hard-riding, hard-fighting, 
 fierce, cruel knights. They made Prussia a thoroughly Ger- 
 man land in speech, customs, and religion. The decline of 
 their order in the fifteenth century enabled the king of Poland 
 to annex West Prussia. During the Reformation the Teutonic 
 grand master, who was a near relative of the Hohenzollerns 
 of Brandenburg, dissolved the order and changed East Prussia 
 into a secular duchy. His family became extinct early in the 
 seventeenth century, and the duchy then passed to the elector 
 of Brandenburg. 
 
 The period between the close of the Thirty Years' War and 
 the accession of Frederick the Great saw many additions to 
 the HohenzoUern domains. The most important kingdom of 
 were eastern Pomerania, the acquisition of which Prussia, 
 extended Brandenburg to the Baltic (1648); cer- 
 tain districts along the lower Rhine (1666) ; and most of western 
 Pomerania, which was secured after the defeat of Sweden (1720). 
 The Hohenzollerns were now powerful enough to aspire to royal 
 dignity. At the outbreak of the War of the Spanish Succes- 
 sion, the emperor, who was anxious to receive the elector's 
 support, allowed him to assume the title of "king" and to 
 claim, henceforth, that he ruled by divine right. Prussia, 
 rather than Brandenburg, gave its name to the new kingdom, 
 because the former was an independent state, while the latter 
 was a member of the Holy Roman Empire. 
 
774 The European Balance of Power 
 
 Only a strong hand could hold together the scattered pos- 
 sessions of the HohenzoUerns. Their hand was strong. No 
 Prussian monarchs of the age exercised a more unUmited 
 
 absolutism authority or required more complete obedience 
 from their subjects. Nicht raisonniren — ''no reasoning here" 
 — was their motto. According to the Hohenzollern principle, 
 the government could not be too absolute, provided it was 
 efficient. The ruler, working through his ministers, who were 
 merely his clerks, must foster agriculture, industry, and com- 
 merce, promote education, and act as the guide of his people 
 in religion and morals. 
 
 This type of Prussian ruler was well exemplified in the person 
 of Frederick William, commonly called the Great Elector. 
 The Great Unattractive in character, cunning and deceitful. 
 Elector, he showed, nevertheless, a single-hearted de- 
 
 votion to the interests of the state and spared 
 neither himself nor others in its service. His long reign of 
 forty-eight years marked out the paths which Prussia hence- 
 forth followed. He suppressed such representative assemblies 
 as existed in his dominions, replacing them by a central council 
 of his ministers and provincial governors. A Hohenzollern 
 could not tolerate free institutions; the will of the ruler must 
 be supreme. In religious matters the Great Elector adopted 
 a wise policy of toleration. Though Brandenburg was staunchly 
 Protestant, he opened it to Jews from Austria and Huguenots 
 from France and thus added many useful citizens to the popu- 
 lation. His domestic measures were equally wise. By build- 
 ing roads, draining marshes, cutting canals, and encouraging 
 scientific farming, he did much to develop the resources of a 
 country little favored by nature. Finally, he managed to form 
 a standing army, supported by taxation and entirely dependent 
 on himself. 
 
 The HohenzoUerns, from the time of the Great Elector, 
 devoted themselves consistently to the upbuilding of their 
 Prussian military forces. Prussia was to have an army 
 
 militarism sufficiently Strong to defend a kingdom without 
 natural boundaries and stretching in detached provinces all 
 
Prussia under Frederick the Great 775 
 
 the way from the Rhine to the Niemen. The soldiers at first 
 were volunteers, recruited in different parts of Germany, 
 but it became necessary to fill up the gaps in the ranks by com- 
 pulsory levies among the peasants. Carefully trained ofiEicers, 
 appointed from the nobihty and advanced only on merit, 
 enforced an iron discipline. The soldiers, it was said, feared 
 their commanders more than they did the enemy. 
 
 The Great Elector's grandson, Frederick WiUiam I, may 
 stand as the representative of Prussian militarism. His brother 
 monarchs were greatly amused when he formed Frederick 
 a company of giant grenadiers, whom he treated William I, 
 as his pets and for whom he ransacked Europe. 
 It was the king's sole indulgence; otherwise he lived with the 
 utmost frugality and saved every possible penny for his army 
 and his war chest. At the end of Frederick WiUiam's reign, 
 Prussia, with a population of only two and a half millions, 
 could put eighty thousand men in the 'field, half as many as 
 France and nearly as many as Austria. The king himself did 
 almost no fighting. He was too fond of his well-drilled regi- 
 ments, his "blue children," as he called them, to risk them in 
 battle. What could be done with them was shown by his son 
 and successor, Frederick the Great. 
 
 265. Prussia under Frederick the Great, 
 1740-1786 
 
 As crown prince of Prussia Frederick had led a hard life. 
 His stern and crabbed father wished to make him only a soldier 
 and discouraged every pursuit which did not con- ^^^ 
 tribute to this end. But the young man developed youthful 
 other tasted. He learned to play the flute, re- ^^ ®"*^ 
 ceived secret lessons in Latin, read French plays, and filled his 
 mind with the speculations of French philosophers. WilHam, 
 seeing his son apparently absorbed in frivolity, treated him 
 with such harshness that he even tried to run away. The 
 attempt failed, and the crown prince lay for a time imder 
 sentence of death as a deserter. His punishment took the 
 form of an arduous, slaveHke training for the duties of future 
 
776 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 Frederick's 
 personality 
 and 
 character 
 
 kingship. "If he kicks or rears again," said his father, "he 
 shall forfeit the succession to the crown, and even hfe itself." 
 But Frederick did not kick or rear again. Henceforth he 
 labored so diligently as to win back the esteem of his father, 
 who no longer feared to leave the throne to one unworthy of 
 occupying it. 
 
 Frederick became king at the age of twenty-eight. He was 
 rather below the average height and inclined to stoutness, good 
 
 looking 
 with the 
 fair hair of. 
 North Ger- 
 mans and blue-gray eyes 
 of extraordinary bril- 
 liancy. His character 
 had been shaped by the 
 stern experiences of his 
 youth, which left him 
 selfish and unsympa- 
 thetic, cynical and 
 crafty. He was not a 
 man to inspire affec- 
 tion among his inti- 
 mates, but with the 
 mass of his subjects he 
 was undeniably popular. 
 Innumerable stories cir- 
 culated in Prussia about 
 the simplicity, good 
 humor, and devotion to duty of old "Father Fritz." 
 
 The year 1740, when both Frederick and Maria Theresa 
 mounted the throne, saw the beginning of a long struggle be- 
 tween them. The responsibility for it rests on Frederick's 
 Acquisition shoulders. The Prussian king coveted Silesia, 
 of Silesia qj^ Austrian province lying to the southeast of 
 Brandenburg and mainly German in population. Of all 
 the Hapsburg possessions it was the one most useful to the 
 
 Frederick the Great 
 
 After a painting by H. Pataky. 
 
Prussia under Frederick the Great 777 
 
 HohenzoUerns. Frederick suddenly led his army into Silesia 
 and overran the country without much difficulty. No justifica- 
 tion existed for this action. As the king afterwards confessed 
 in his Memoirs, "Ambition, interest, and desire of making 
 people talk about me carried the day; and I decided for war." 
 Frederick's action precipitated a general European conflict. 
 France, Spain, and Bavaria allied themselves with Prussia, 
 in order to partition the Hapsburg possessions, while Great 
 
 Britain and Holland, anxious to preserve the „, 
 
 11 • 1 r A • rr^i . War of the 
 
 balance of power, took the side 01 Austria. Things Austrian 
 
 might have gone hard with Maria Theresa but for Succession, 
 
 . • 1740-1748 
 
 the courage and energy which she displayed and 
 
 the support of her Hungarian subjects. She had to cede Silesia 
 to Frederick, but lost no other territory. In 1748 all the war- 
 ring countries agreed to a mutual restoration of conquests 
 (with the exception of Silesia) and signed the Peace of Aix-la- 
 Chapelle.^ 
 
 Maria Theresa still hoped to recover her lost province. 
 As most of the European sovereigns were either afraid or 
 jealous of Frederick, she found no great difficulty Outbreak of 
 in forming a coalition against him. Russia, yg^ars'^War 
 France, Sweden, and Saxony entered it. Most 1756 
 of Europe thus united in arms to dismember the small Prus- 
 sian state. 
 
 It happened, however, that at the head of this small state 
 was a man of military genius, capable of infusing into others 
 his own undaunted spirit and supported by sub- Course 
 jects disciplined, patient, and loyal. Further- °* *^^ ^^"^ 
 more, Great Britain in the Seven Years' War was an ally of 
 Prussia. British gold subsidized the Prussian armies, and 
 British troops, by fighting the French in Germany, India, and 
 America, weakened Prussia's most dangerous enemy. Fred- 
 erick conducted a purely defensive warfare, thrusting now 
 here and now there against his slower-moving adversaries, 
 who never learned to act in concert and exert their full force 
 simultaneously. Even so, the struggle was desperately un- 
 
 ^ For the War of the Austrian Succession in the New World see page 754. 
 
778 The European Balance of Power 
 
 equal. The Russians occupied East Prussia, penetrated Brand- 
 enburg, and even captured Berlin. Faced by the gradual 
 wearing-down of his armies, an empty treasury, and an im- 
 poverished country, Frederick more than once meditated 
 suicide. What saved him was the accession of a new tsar. 
 This ruler happened to be a warm admirer of the Prussian king 
 and at once withdrew from the war. Maria Theresa, deprived 
 of her eastern ally, now had to come to terms and leave Fred- 
 erick in secure possession of Silesia. Soon afterwards the 
 Peace of Paris between France and Great Britain brought the 
 Seven Years' War to an end (1763).^ 
 
 This most bloody contest, which cost the lives of nearly a 
 million men, seemed to settle little or nothing in Europe except 
 Issue of the ownership of Silesia. Yet the Seven Years' 
 
 the war ^z-^r really marks an epoch in European history. 
 
 The young Prussian kingdom appeared henceforth as one of 
 the great powers of the Continent and as the only rival in 
 Germany of the old Hapsburg monarchy. From this time it 
 was inevitable that Prussia and Austria would struggle for 
 predominance, and that the smaller German states would 
 group themselves around one or the other. Frederick, of course, 
 like all the HohenzoUerns, fought simply for the aggrandize- 
 ment of Prussia, but the results of his work were disclosed a 
 century later when the German Empire came into being. 
 
 266. Poland 
 
 Our first glimpse of the Poles reveals them as a Slavic people, 
 still wild and heathen, who occupied the region between the 
 upper waters of the Oder and the Vistula. They 
 began to adopt Roman Christianity toward the 
 close of the tenth century. The Poles suffered terribly from 
 the Mongol invasions, but, unlike the Russians, never bowed 
 to the yoke of the Great Khan. The military-religious order 
 of the Teutonic Knights also made persistent attacks on the 
 Poles, thus endeavoring, even in medieval times, to bring their 
 country within the German sphere of influence. 
 
 1 For the Seven Years' War in the New World see page 754. 
 
Poland 
 
 779 
 
 The early history of the Poles is closely linked with that 
 
 of the Lithuanians, a kindred though distinct 
 
 ' , ° Lithuanians 
 
 people. The Lithuanians originally dwelt among 
 
 the forests and marshes of the Niemen River. They were 
 
78o 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 
 The Partition of Poland 
 
 A contemporary cartoon which represents Catherine II, Joseph II, and Frederick II, 
 pointing out on the map the boundaries of Poland as divided between them. Stanislaus II, 
 the Polish king, is trying to keep his crown from falling off his head. 
 
 almost the last of the barbarous inhabitants of Europe to be 
 civiHzed and Christianized. i 
 
 Common fear, at first of the Germans and then of the Rus-i 
 Union of sians, brought the Poles and Lithuanians to- 
 
 Poles and gether. By the Union of Lublin (1569) Poland 
 proper and the grand duchy of Lithuania became 
 a single state, with one king, one Diet, and one currency. After 
 
Poland 
 
 781 
 
 the union the old Polish capital of Cracow gave way to War- 
 saw, now one of the largest and finest cities of eastern Europe. 
 Poland, as the new state may be henceforth called, was 
 badly made. It formed an immense, monotonous Frontiers of 
 plain, reaching from the Baltic almost to the ^0^^^^ 
 Black Sea. No natural barriers of rivers or mountains clearly 
 
 Partitions of Poland, 1772, 1793, 1795 a.d. 
 
 separated the country from Russia on the east, the lands of 
 Hohenzollerns and Hapsburgs on the west, and the Ottoman 
 Empire on the south. Even the Baltic Sea did not provide a 
 continuous boundary on the north, for here the duchy of East 
 Prussia cut deeply into Polish territory. Poland, with its 
 artificial frontiers, lacked geographical unity. 
 
782 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 Social 
 conditions 
 in Poland 
 
 Poland was not racially compact. Besides Poles and Lithu- 
 anians, the inhabitants included many Russians, a considerable 
 Inhabitants number of Germans and Swedes, and a large 
 of Poland Jewish population in the towns. The differences 
 between them in race and language were accentuated by reli- 
 gious dissensions. The Poles and • most of the Lithuanians 
 belonged to the Roman Catholic Church, the Germans and 
 Swedes adhered to Lutheranism, while the Russians accepted 
 the Greek Orthodox faith. 
 
 Feudalism, though almost extinct in western Europe, flour- 
 ished in Poland. There were more than a miUion Polish nobles, 
 
 mostly very 
 poor, but each 
 one owning a 
 share of the land. No large 
 and wealthy middle class 
 existed. The peasants were 
 miserable serfs, over whom 
 their lords had the power 
 of life and death. 
 
 The Pohsh monarchy 
 was elective, not heredi- 
 tary, an arrangement which 
 converted the Idngs into 
 Political mere puppets 
 
 conditions of the noble 
 
 in Poland i , » 
 
 electors. A 
 
 Polish sovereign could 
 neither make war or peace, 
 nor pass lawn's, nor levy 
 taxes without the consent of the Pohsh national assembly. In 
 this body, which was composed of representatives of the nobihty, 
 any member by his single adverse vote — "I object" — could 
 block proposed legislation. The result was that the nobles sel- 
 dom passed any measures except those which increased their own 
 power and privileges. The wonder is, not that Poland collapsed, 
 but that it survived so long under such a system of government. 
 
 Tadeusz Kosciusko 
 
 After a painting by Joseph Grassi. 
 
Poland 783 
 
 Russia, Austria, and Prussia had long interfered in the choice 
 of Polish rulers. Now they began to annex Polish territory. 
 It was not necessary to conquer the country, but only to divide 
 it up hke a thing ownerless and dead. In 1772 
 Catherine II joined with Maria Theresa and ^j^^ ^,^2^" 
 Frederick the Great in the first partition of Poland. 
 Russia took a strip east of the Diina and Dnieper rivers in- 
 habited entirely by Russians. Austria took Galicia and neigh- 
 boring lands occupied by Poles and Russians. Prussia received 
 the coveted West Prussia, whose inhabitants were mainly 
 Germans. Altogether Poland lost about one-third of its territory. 
 
 The first partition opened the eyes of the Polish nobles to the 
 
 ruin which threatened their country. Something hke a patriotic 
 
 spirit now developed, and efforts began to remove „ 
 '^ . r 1 T ? Second and 
 
 the glaring absurdities of the old government, third 
 
 The reform movement encountered the opposition P^'l^^^fj?^! 
 
 . , . . • 1 f 1 1792,1795 
 
 of the neighboring sovereigns, who wished to keep 
 Poland as weak as possible in order to have an excuse for further 
 spoliation. The second partition (1793), in which only Russia 
 and Prussia shared, cut deeply into Poland. Two years later 
 came the final dismemberment of the country among its three 
 neighbors. The brave though futile resistance of the Polish 
 patriots, led by Kosciuszko, who had fought under Washington 
 in the Revolutionary War, threw a gleam of glory upon the 
 last days of the expiring kingdom. 
 
 Neither Great Britain nor France interfered to save the 
 Poles. Great Britain was fully occupied with Non- 
 her rebelhous American colonies, while France, intervention 
 then ruled by the wretched Louis XV, had for the time being 
 lost all weight in the councils of Europe. 
 
 The suggestion for the dismemberment of Poland came from 
 Frederick the Great, who with his usual frankness admitted 
 that it was an act of brigands. In Catherine II Rgsponsibil- 
 he foimd an ally as unprincipled as himself. Maria ity for the 
 Theresa expressed horror at the crime and even ^^^ 
 declared that it would remain a blot on her whole reign. "She 
 wept, indeed, but she took." 
 
784 The European Balance of Power 
 
 This shameful violation of international law produced a 
 Polish Question. From the eighteenth century to the twen- 
 The Polish tieth century the Poles never ceased to be restless 
 Question a^j^(;j unhappy under foreign overlords. They 
 
 developed a new national consciousness after the loss of their 
 freedom, and the severest measures of repression failed to 
 break their spirit. One happy result of the World V/ar has 
 been the restoration of Poland as an independent country. 
 
 267. Great Britain and George III 
 
 At a time when absolute monarchs held sway in Prussia, 
 Russia, Austria, France, and other Continental countries, 
 A t of ^^^ people of Great Britain had a constitutional 
 
 Settlement, monarchy limited by Parhament. The conces- 
 sions which they had wrung from theh reluctant 
 sovereigns in the seventeenth century were embodied in great 
 state papers, including the Petition of Right, the Habeas Corpus 
 Act, and the BiU of Rights. To these documents of pohtical 
 liberty was added the Act of Settlement in 1701. It pro- 
 \dded that in case William III or his sister-in-law Anne died 
 without heirs the cro"\vn should pass to Sophia, electress 
 of Hanover, and her descendants. She was a granddaughter 
 of James I and a Protestant. Parhament thus dehberately 
 excluded a number of nearer representatives of the Stuart 
 d>Tiasty from the succession, because they were Roman 
 CathoHcs. 
 
 Queen Anne died in 17 14, and in accordance with the x\ct of 
 
 settlement the son of Sophia of Hanover, George I, ascended 
 
 the throne. He could not speak Enghsh and 
 Acc6ssioc of 
 the preferred Hanover to his adopted country. George 
 
 Hanoverian jj though less a German than his father, also 
 dynasty 1714 ' o 
 
 took more interest in Hanoverian than in British 
 
 afEairs. Both kuigs were therefore willing to give their ministers 
 
 a free hand in government. The result was that under the 
 
 first two Georges what is called the cabinet system assumed 
 
 very much its present form. 
 
Great Britain and George III 785 
 
 The cabinet consists of a small number of ministers, who 
 sit in Parliament and shape legislative measures. This body 
 received its name because it met, not in the larger Development 
 council chamber, but in a "cabinet," or smaller of the 
 room, apart. The development of political parties *^^ "^^ 
 during the reign of William III made it desirable for the king 
 to select all his cabinet ministers from that party — either 
 Whigs or Tories — which commanded a majority in the House 
 of Commons, for otherwise the royal measures were likely to 
 encounter opposition. King WiUiam and Queen Anne always 
 attended cabinet meetings; George I did not do so because 
 he could not either understand or be understood in the de- 
 liberations. Since this time the British sovereign has not 
 been a member of the cabinet. His place is taken by the 
 prime minister, or premier. 
 
 The first two Hanoverians naturally favored the Whigs, 
 who had brought about the "Glorious Revolution" and passed 
 the Act of Settlement. The Whig party included the great 
 lords, most of the bishops and town clergy, the Nonconfor- 
 mists, and the merchants, shopkeepers' and other The Whig 
 members of the middle class. The Tories, whose ascendancy 
 strength lay in the landed gentry and rural clergy, were very 
 unpopular, being supposed to desire a second restoration of 
 the Stuarts.^ The Whigs, in consequence, monopolized office 
 for more than half a century. They kept a large majority in 
 the House of Commons and practically decided who should be 
 members of the all-powerful cabinet. 
 
 The leading man in the Whig cabinet for many years was 
 Sir Robert Walpole. We may call him the first -vvaipoie's 
 prime minister, though he did not actually have ministry, 
 that title. Walpole followed a peaceful policy, 
 aimed to keep Great Britain out of Continental entanglements, 
 and fostered British trade and industry. In order to maintain 
 the Whig majority, Walpole bought votes unblushingly and, 
 
 1 Namely, James, the "Old Pretender," son of James II by his second 
 wife, and his grandson Charles Edward, the "Young Pretender." Their sup- 
 porters were called "Jacobites" (Latin Jacobus, James). 
 
786 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 when open bribery would not suffice, corrupted members of 
 the House of Commons by gifts of officers with large pay and 
 few or no duties. "All these men have their price," he once 
 remarked, pointing to a group of commoners. 
 
 After Walpole the Whigs found a leader in William Pitt, 
 the Elder, a fiery orator, an ardent patriot, and an incorrupti- 
 ble statesman. He be- 
 came the real, though 
 not the nominal, head 
 of the cabinet shortly 
 after the opening of 
 the Seven Years' War. 
 
 William It was a 
 
 Pitt, the darlc hour 
 
 Elder r . i 
 
 for trie 
 British, Frederick the 
 Great, their ally on 
 the Continent, had met 
 severe reverses, and 
 the French under 
 Montcalm threatened 
 to overrun the Ameri- 
 can colonies. But Pitt 
 had confidence in his 
 ability. "I am sure," 
 he said, "that I can 
 save the country, and 
 that no one else can." 
 Save it he did. The 
 "Great Commoner" infused new vigor into the conduct 
 of the war; aroused the martial spirit of the nation; and 
 selected the commanders who gained victory after vic- 
 tory over the French on the sea, in India, and in America. 
 Great Britain, as Frederick the Great said, had at length 
 "borne a man." Thanks to Pitt's memorable leadership that 
 country emerged from the Seven Years' War a world-power 
 and great imperial state. 
 
 William Pitt, Earl of Chatham 
 
 After a painting by Richard Brompton in the National 
 Portrait Gallery, London. 
 
Great Britain and George III 
 
 787 
 
 The accession in 1760 of George III marked a notable at- 
 tempt to revive in Great Britain the ideas of personal rule 
 associated with the Stuarts. "George, be a king," personal 
 his German mother had told him, and this advice rule of 
 he tried his best to follow. Taking advantage ®°^^® 
 of a House of Commons then utterly unrepresentative of the 
 people and packed with his supporters (the "king's friends"), 
 George III set about the res- 
 toration of absolutism. His 
 money, patronage, and in- 
 fluence were HberaUy used 
 to bribe and reward the 
 men who would do the royal 
 bidding. 
 
 After ten years of unre- 
 mitting effort the triumph of 
 George III appeared to be 
 complete. Pitt and the 
 Whigs retired to the back- 
 ground, and a j^^^^ j^^^h's 
 Tory ministry, ministry, 
 
 u J ^ u T A 1770-1782 
 headed by Lord 
 
 North, came into ofhce. 
 North was a mere figurehead; 
 behind the scenes and mov- 
 ing them as he willed stood 
 the sinister figure of the 
 king. To this would-be despot, therefore, belongs the chief 
 responsibility for the measures of oppression which provoked 
 the resistance of the Thirteen Colonies and resulted in their 
 separation from the mother country. 
 
 The failure of George III to subdue the colomsts led to a 
 poHtical upheaval. The House of Commons j^gg^Qj.a^jQjj 
 adopted a resolution that "the influence of the of constitu- 
 Crown has increased, is increasing, and ought to be ^^^^^^^^^.j^y 
 diminished." Lord North's ministry resigned, and 
 the discredited king became the most unpopular of sovereigns. 
 
 George III 
 
 After a painting by John Zoffany 
 in Buckingham Palace, London. 
 
788 
 
 The European Balance of Power 
 
 Great Britain now returned to the principles of constitutional 
 or limited monarchy, which have since been adopted by so 
 many countries in the Old World. In the New World the 
 American Revolution gave birth to a nation dedicated to the 
 principles of republican government. 
 
 Studies 
 
 I. On an outline map indicate 
 the territorial gains made by Rus- 
 sia in Europe under Peter the 
 Great. 2. On an outhne map in- 
 dicate the additions to the Hohen- 
 zollern dominions made by Fred- 
 erick the Great. 3. What illus- 
 trations of international immo- 
 rality are foimd in this chapter? 
 4. How was Russia until the time 
 of Peter the Great rather an "an- 
 nex of Asia" than a part of Eu- 
 rope? 5. "itussia is the last- 
 born child of European civiliza- 
 tion." Comment on this state- 
 ment. 6. What did Peter the 
 Great mean by saying, "It is not 
 
 Frederick, Lord North 
 
 After a painting by Nathaniel Dance. 
 
 land I want, but water"? 7. "The 
 
 Dnieper made Russia Byzantine, 
 the Volga made it Asiatic. It was 
 for the Neva to make it European." Can you explain this statement? 8. Wliy has 
 Charles XII been called the "last of the Vikings"? 9. Why has the defeat of 
 Charles XII at Poltava been included among the world's decisive battles? 10. On 
 the map (page 54) indicate the Russian acquisitions from Sweden, Poland, and 
 Turkey, respectively, to the end of the eighteenth century. 11. Enumerate the 
 principal Hapsburg possessions in 1526 (map on page 66). What permanent ad- 
 ditions of territory were made between 1526 and 1789? 12. Account for the develop- 
 ment of both absolutism and militarism in Prussia, 13. How did Frederick II 
 win the designation of "the Great"? 14. Why may the Pohsh state be described 
 as both a monarchy and a republic? 15. Compare Russia's share of Poland with 
 the shares of Austria and Prussia (map on page 781). 16. Show that the 
 geographical situation of West Prussia made it an extremely important addition to 
 the HohenzoUern possessions. 17. What is "cabinet government"? 18 What 
 did George II mean by saj'ing that "ministers are kings in this countn,'"? 19. 
 Mention some of the accusations against George III as set forth in the Declaration 
 of Independence. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 TABLE OF EVENTS AND DATES ^ 
 
 (Specially important dates are in italics) 
 
 g ^ The Orient 
 
 3400 Menes, king of Egypt 
 3000-2500 The pyramid kings 
 2000 Hammurabi, king of Babylonia 
 1800-1600 Rule of the Hyksos in Egypt 
 1292-1225 Rameses II, king of Egypt 
 1035-925 The undivided Hebrew monarchy 
 Saul, 1035-1015 
 David, 985-955 
 Solomon, 955-925 
 925-722 Kingdom of Israel 
 925-586 Kingdom of Judea 
 722-705 Sargon II, king of Assyria 
 705-681 Sennacherib, king of Assyria 
 606 Destruction of Nineveh 
 604-561 Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylonia 
 553-465 Persian kings 
 
 Cyrus the Great, 553-529 
 
 Cambyses, 529-522 
 
 Darius I, 521-485 
 
 Xerxes I, 485-465 
 jjg Capture of Babylon by Cyrus the Great 
 
 B.C. ^^^^^^ 
 
 1600-1100 The ^Egean Age 
 1100-750 Homeric Age 
 776 First recorded Olympiad 
 750-500 Period of colonial expansion 
 594-593 Reforms of Solon 
 560-527 TjTanny of Pisistratus 
 
 ^ Before 1000 B.C., and in some instances even later, nearly aU dates 
 must be regarded as merely approximate. 
 
 789 
 
790 Appendix 
 
 508-507 Reforms of Clisthenes 
 
 499-493 Ionian Revolt 
 
 4Q0 Battle of Marathon 
 
 480 Battles of TherniopylcB and Salamis 
 
 4'/g Battles of Flatcea and Mycale 
 
 477-454 Delian League 
 
 461-429 Age of Pericles 
 
 4JI-404 The Peloponnesian War 
 
 404-371 Spartan supremacy 
 
 401-400 Expedition of the "Ten Thousand" 
 
 371-362 Supremacy of Thebes 
 
 j^i Battle of Leuctra 
 
 362 Battle of Mantinea 
 
 359-336 Philip II, king of Macedonia 
 
 338 Battle of Charonea 
 
 336-323 Reign of Alexander the Great 
 
 335 Destruction of Thebes 
 
 334 Battle of the Granicus 
 
 333 Battle of Issus 
 
 332 Siege of Tyre; founding of Alexandria 
 
 331 Battle of Arhela 
 
 323 Death of Alexaiider 
 
 g ^ The Roman Republic 
 
 753 (?) Founding of -Rome 
 
 753 (?)~509 (?) Legendary Roman kings 
 
 509 (?) Establishment of the republic 
 
 449 Laws of the Twelve Tables 
 
 3go (?) Battle of the Allia; capture of Rome by the Gauls 
 
 340-338 Latin War; dissolution of the Latin League 
 
 327-290 Samnite Wars 
 
 281-272 War between Rome and Tarentum; invasion of Pyrrhus 
 
 264-241 First Punic War 
 
 218-201 Second Punic War 
 
 216 Battle of Cannae 
 
 202 Battle of Zaina 
 
 201 Peace between Rome and Carthage 
 
 197 Macedonia becomes a dependent ally of Rome 
 
 190 Syria becomes a dependent ally of Rome 
 
 149-146 Third Punic War 
 
 146 Destruction of Carthage and Corinth; Africa and Macedonia become 
 
 Roman provinces 
 133 Acquisition of the province of Asia; final subjugation of Spain 
 
Appendix 791 
 
 133 Tribunate of Tiberius Gracchus 
 
 123-122 Tribunate of Gaius Gracchus 
 
 1 1 2-106 Jugurthine War 
 
 102-.101 Invasion of the Germans 
 
 go-88 The Social War 
 
 88-84 War with Mithridates 
 
 83-82 Civil War between Marius and Sulla 
 
 82-79 Dictatorship of Sulla 
 
 70 Impeachment of Verres 
 
 67 Pompey and the war with the pirates 
 
 6 J Conspiracy of Catiline 
 
 60-53 First Triumvirate: Pompey, Crassus, and Caesar 
 
 58-50 Conquest of Gaul by Caesar 
 
 53 Defeat of Crassus by the Parthians at Carrha; 
 
 48 Battle of Pharsalus 
 
 44 Assassination of Casar 
 
 43 Second Triumvirate : Lepidus, Antony, and Octavian 
 
 42 Battles of Philippi 
 
 j7 Battle of Actium 
 
 The Roman Empire 
 
 31 B.C.-68 A.D. The Julian and Claudian Caesars 
 
 Augustus, 31 B.C.-14 A.D. 
 
 Tiberius, 14-37 
 
 Gaius (Cahgula), 37-41 
 
 Claudius, 41-54 
 
 Nero 54-68 
 27 Octavian receives the title ^«^M.y to 
 4 (?) Bkth of Christ 
 
 A.D. 
 
 43-85 Conquest of Britain 
 
 64 The Great Fire in Rome; Nero's persecution of the Christians 
 
 68-69 The year of military revolution; Galba, Otho, and ViteUius emperors 
 
 69-96 The Flavian Caesars 
 
 Vespasian, 69-79 
 
 Titus, 79-81 
 
 Domitian, 81-96 
 70 Capture of Jerusalem by Titus • 
 79 Destruction of Pompeii and Herculaneum 
 96-180 The " Good Emperors " 
 
 Nerva, 96-98 
 
 Trajan, 98-117 
 
 Hadrian, 11 7-138 
 
792 Appendix 
 
 Antoninus Pius, 1 38-161 
 
 Marcus Aurelius, 161-180 
 101-106 Conquest of Dacia by Trajan 
 180-284 The "Soldier Emperors" 
 
 Commodus, 180-192 
 
 Septimius Severus, 193-211 
 
 Aurelian, 270-275 
 212 Edict of Caracalla 
 
 227 Rise of the Sassanian or New Persian Empire 
 284 Reorganization of the Roman Empire by Diocletian 
 284-395 The "Absolute Emperors" 
 
 j Diocletian, 284-305 
 
 [Maximian, 286-305 
 
 Constantine I, 306-337 (sole emperor, 324-337) 
 Julian, 361-363 
 Theodosius I (East), 379-39S 
 
 311 Edict of Galerius 
 
 312 Battle of the Milvian Bridge 
 
 313 Edict of Milan 
 32^ Council of Niccea 
 
 326-330 Removal of the capital to Constantinople 
 
 376 The Visigoths cross the Danube 
 
 378 Battle of Adrianople 
 
 3Pj Death of Theodosius I 
 
 410 Capture of Rome by Alaric 
 
 415-711 Visigothic kingdom in Spain (in Gaul, 415-507) 
 
 429-534 Vandal kingdom in Africa 
 
 443-534 Kingdom of the Burgundians 
 
 449 Invasion of Britain by the Anglo-Saxons 
 
 4^1 Battle of Chalons 
 
 455 Sack of Rome by the Vandals 
 
 47<5 Deposition of Romulus Angus tulus 
 
 The Middle Ages 
 
 486 Clovis defeats the Romans at Soissons 
 
 493-553 Ostrcgothic kingdom in Italy 
 
 4g6 Clnvis accepts Christianity 
 
 527-565 Justinian, Roman emperor in the East 
 
 529 (?) Riole of St. Benedict 
 
 568-774 Lombards in Italy 
 
 590-604 Pontificate of Gregory the Great 
 
 597 Augustine's mission to the Anglo-Saxons 
 
 610-641 Herachus, Roman emperor in the East 
 
Appendix 793 
 
 622 The Hegira 
 
 632-661 The "Orthodox Cahphs" 
 
 661-750 The Ommiad CaUphs 
 
 711 Arabs and Berbers invade Spain 
 
 716-717 Siege of Constantinople by the Arabs 
 
 7J2 Battle of Tours 
 
 750-1058 The Abbassid Cahphs 
 
 768-814 Reign of Charlemagne 
 
 800 Charlemagne crowned Emperor of the Romans 
 
 829 England united under Egbert 
 
 843 Treaty of Verdun 
 
 862 (?) Northmen under Ruric settle in Russia 
 
 870 Treaty of Mersen 
 
 871-901 (?) Reign of Alfred the Great 
 
 911 Northmen settle in northwestern France (Normand}'') 
 
 Q62 Otto the Great crowned Holy Roman Emperor 
 
 982 Greenland discovered 
 
 987-996 Reign of Hugh Capet 
 
 988 Christianity introduced into Russia 
 
 1000 (?) Vinland discovered 
 
 1016 England conquered by Canute 
 
 1054 Final rupture of Greek and Roman churches 
 
 1066 Battle of Hastings; Norman conquest of England 
 
 1066-1087 William I, the Conqueror, king of England 
 
 1073-1085 Pontificate of Gregory VII 
 
 1077 Humiliation of Henry IV at Canossa 
 
 1090-1153 St. Bernard 
 
 1095-1291 The Crusades 
 
 Top5 Council of Clermont 
 
 1099 Capture of Jerusalem 
 
 1147-1149 Second Crusade 
 
 1189-1192 Third Crusade 
 
 1 202-1 204 Fourth Crusade; sack of Constantinople 
 
 1 204-1 261 Latin Empire of Constantinople 
 
 i2gi Fall of Acre; end of the crusades 
 1 1 2 2 Concordat of Worms 
 1152-1190 Reign of Frederick I, Barbarossa 
 1 1 54- 1 1 89 Henry II, king of England 
 1180-1223 PhUip II, Augustus, king of France 
 1181 (?)-i226 St. Francis of Assisi 
 1 198-12 16 Pontificate of Innocent III 
 1 206-1 227 Mongol conquests under Jenghiz Khan 
 T2J5 Magna Carta 
 
794 Appendix 
 
 1226-1270 Louis IX, the Saint, king of France 
 
 1230 Union of Le6n and Castile 
 
 1 23 7- 1 240 Mongol conquest of Russia 
 
 1 2 54- 1 2 73 The Interregnum 
 
 1 26 1 Fall of Latin Empire of Constantinople 
 
 1 2 71-1295 Travels of Marco Polo 
 
 1272-1307 Edward I, king of England 
 
 J27J Rudolf of Hapsburg becomes Holy Roman Emperor 
 
 1285-1314 Philip IV, the Fair, king of France 
 
 1 29 1 First Swiss Confederation 
 
 1295 "Model Parhament" of Edward I 
 
 1309-13 7 7 "Babylonian Captivity" of the Papacy 
 
 13 14 Battle of Bannockburn 
 
 1337-1453 Hundred Years' War 
 
 1346 Battle of Crecy 
 
 1356 Battle of Poitiers 
 
 1429 Joan of Arc appears 
 1348-1349 Black Death in Europe 
 1378-1417 The " Great Schism " 
 1381 Peasants' Revolt in England 
 1396 Greek first taught at Florence 
 1405 Death of Timur the Lame 
 1415 John Huss burned 
 
 Transition to Modem Times 
 
 14s 3 Constantinople captured by the Ottoman Turks 
 
 1455-1485 War of the Roses 
 
 1461-1483 Louis XI, king of France 
 
 1462-1505 Ivan III, the Great, tsar of Russia 
 
 1476 Caxton's printing press set up in England 
 
 1479 Castile and Aragon united under Ferdinand and Isabella 
 
 1485-1509 Henry VII, king of England 
 
 1488 Cape of Good Hope rounded by Diaz 
 
 1492 America discovered by Columbus 
 
 1497 North America rediscovered by John Cabot 
 
 1498 Vasco da Gama reaches India 
 1513 Discovery of the Pacific by Balboa 
 15 1 7-1555 Reformation in Germany 
 
 iji/ The Ninety-Jive Theses 
 
 1520 Burning of the papal bull 
 
 152 1 Edict of Worms 
 1555 Peace of Augsburg 
 
 1519-1521 Mexico conquered by Cortes 
 
Appendix 795 
 
 151 9- 1522 Magellan's circumnavigation of tiie globe 
 
 151 9- 1556 Reign of Charles V 
 
 153 1- 1537 Peru conquered by Pizarro 
 
 1 533-1 5 58 Reformation in England 
 
 1534 Jesuit order founded by Loyola 
 
 1545-1563 Council of Trent 
 
 1556-1598 Reign of Philip II 
 
 1558-1603 Elizabeth, queen of England 
 
 1568-1609 Revolt of the Netherlands 
 
 1 5 71 Battle of Lepanto 
 
 1572 Massacre of St. Bartholomew 
 
 1579 Union of Utrecht 
 
 1588 Defeat of the Spanish Armada 
 
 1589-1610 Henry IV, king of France 
 
 I5g8 Edict of Nantes 
 
 1600 English East India Company chartered 
 
 1607 Colonization of Virginia; Jamestown founded 
 
 161 1 Authorized Version of the Bible 
 
 1618-1648 Thirty Years' War 
 
 1648 Peace of Westphalia 
 
 1649 Execution of Charles I 
 
 1 649-1 660 The Commonwealth and the Protectorate 
 
 1 65 1 First Navigation Act 
 
 1660 Restoration of Charles II 
 
 i688-i68g The "Glorious Revolution" 
 
 1692 Salem witchcraft persecution 
 
 1 702-1 7 13 War of the Spanish Succession 
 
 77JJ Peace of Utrecht 
 
 1 740-1 748 War of the Austrian Succession ("King George's War") 
 
 1748 Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle 
 
 1756-1763 Seven Years' War ("French and Indian War") 
 
 176 J Peace of Paris 
 
 1772 First Partition of Poland 
 
 1793 Second Partition of Poland 
 
 1795 Third Partition of Poland 
 
INDEX AND PRONOUNCING 
 VOCABULARY 
 
 Note. — The pronunciation of most proper names is indicated either by a simplified 
 spelling or by their accentuation and division into syllables. The diacritical marks em- 
 ployed are those found in Webster's New IiUarnational Dictionary and are the following : 
 
 a as ill ale. 
 
 o as 
 
 in 
 
 5ld. 
 
 a " " senate. 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 obey. 
 
 a " " care. 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 orb. 
 
 a " " am. 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 odd. 
 
 a " " account. 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 soft. 
 
 a " " arm. 
 
 
 
 
 
 connect. 
 
 a " " ask. 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 use. 
 
 a " " sofa. 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 unite. 
 
 e " " eve. 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 urn. 
 
 e " " event. 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 up. 
 
 e " " end. 
 
 ii 
 
 
 
 circMS. 
 
 e " " recent. 
 
 ii 
 
 
 
 menii. 
 
 e " " maker. 
 
 00 as in food. 
 
 1 " " Ice. 
 
 66 
 
 " 
 
 ( 
 
 foot. 
 
 i " " ill. 
 
 ou 
 
 " 
 
 i 
 
 out. 
 
 ol as in oil. 
 eh " " chair. 
 
 g a u go_ 
 
 ng " " sing. 
 
 q " " ii]k. 
 
 a" " then. 
 
 th " " thin. 
 
 tu " " nature. 
 
 du" " verdure. 
 
 K for ch as in Ger. ich, ach. 
 
 N as in Fr. bon. 
 
 y " " yet. 
 
 zh for z as in azure. 
 
 Aachen (a'K^n). See Aix-la-Chapelle. 
 
 Ab-bas'ids, 380 and note 2, 381. 
 
 Abelard (Fr. pron. 4-ba-lar'), Peter, 567, 
 
 571. 
 Abraham, Hebrew patriarch, 367, 374. 
 " Absolute Emperors," the, 220-224. 
 Abu Bekr (ii'boo bek"r), 372, 379. 
 Abyssinia (ab-i-sin'i-a), i346, 347. 
 Academy, the, at Athens, 261, 275, 288. 
 Achsea (a-ke'a) , a district of southern Greece, 
 
 109. 
 Achilles («-kil'ez), 78. 
 Acre (ii'ker), 475, 476, 479. 
 A-crop'o-lis, the Athenian, 108,288,290-292. 
 Actium (ak'shi-Mm), naval battle of, 190, 191, 
 
 223. 
 Act of Supremacy, the, 660. 
 Acts of the Apostles, the, 209. 
 A-dri-a-no'ple, 242, 248, 491. 
 A-dri-at'ic Sea, 157, 248. 
 -(Egean (e-je'an) Age, the, 68-72. 
 Mg%a.n Sea, 66, 67, 72, 73, 88. 
 
 ^-gos-pot'a-mi, battle of, 111. 
 
 Jjlneas (e-ne'«s), 142, 277. 
 
 ^neid (e-no'id), Vergil's, 277. 
 
 .^schylus (es'ki-liis), Greek dramatist, 271. 
 
 yEsop''s Fables. 255. 
 
 Aetius (a-e'shi-'&s), 247, 248. 
 
 jEtna (et'nrt) Mount, 137. 
 
 Af-ghan-i-stan', 125. 
 
 Africa, Portuguese exploration of, 620, 621. 
 
 Africa, North, Phoenician colonists in, 162 ; 
 as a Roman province, 217 ; Vandal king- 
 dom in, 245, 330 ; conquei-ed by the Arabs, 
 378. 
 
 Ag-a-mem'non, 74. 
 
 Ag'o-ra, the Athenian, 261, 290. 
 
 A'gra, 488. 
 
 Agrarian law of Tiberius Gracchus, 175, 176. 
 
 Agriculture, beginnings of, 8, 22; in ancient 
 Egypt and Babylonia, 44, 45 ; early Pioman, 
 143 ; dechne of Roman, 173, 175, 177 ; Arab 
 improvements in, 382 ; medieval, 433, 434. 
 
 Ah'ri-man, 54. 
 
 796 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 797 
 
 Ahuraraazda (ii-hfio-rff-maz'da), 54, 228. 
 
 "Aids," the feudal, 418. 
 
 Aix-la-Chapelle (uks-la-sha-pel'), 310, 314, 
 402. 
 
 Al-a-man'ni, the, 303, 304. 
 
 Al'a-ric. the Visigoth, 243, 244. 
 
 Alaska, 367, 630. 
 
 Al'ba Lon'ga. 140, 142, 143. 
 
 Al-ba'ni-a, 493. 
 
 Albi, 648. 
 
 Albigenses (al-bi-jen'sez), a heretical sect, 
 452, 648. 
 
 Albuquerque (al-b(5&-ker'ke), 622, 623. 
 
 Alchemy, 574. 
 
 Al-ci-bi'a-des, 110. 
 
 Alcuin (al'kwin), 310. 
 
 Aldine press, the, 595, 596. 
 
 Aldus Manutius (al'dies md-nii'shi-iJs), 595. 
 
 Aleutian (rV-lii'shan) Islands, 630. 
 
 Ale.xander the Great, 119-127, 165. 
 
 Ale.xander III, pope, 461 ; VI, 628. 
 
 Al-ex-an'dri-a, founded by Alexander the 
 Great, 123 ; as a commercial center, 128, 
 211 ; as a home of learning, 130, 131 ; popu- 
 lation of, 208. 
 
 Alexius (a-lek'si-iJs) I, Eoman emperor in 
 the East, 469, 470. 
 
 Alfred the Great, king of England, 404, 406, 
 407. 
 
 Algebra, 885. 
 
 Al-ham'bra, the, 386. 
 
 A'li, fourth caliph, 379. 
 
 Allah (al'o), 369. 
 
 Al'li-a River, battle of the, 153. 
 
 Alphabet, Egyptian, 10 ; Phoenician, 10, 11 ; 
 Etruscan, 138, 140; Greek, 139: Eunic, 
 240, 241, 890, 891. 
 
 Alps Mountains, 66, 186, 195. 
 
 Alsace (al-sas') 808, 314, 685. 
 
 Altai (al-ti') Mountains, 19. 
 
 Alva, duke of, 672. 
 
 Amazon Kiver, 635. 
 
 Am-en-ho'tep IV, Egyptian king, 54. 
 
 America, the Northmen in, 899 ; discovered 
 by Columbus, 627 ; naming of, 628 ; peo- 
 pling of, in prehistoric times, 680 ; the In- 
 dians, 630-688 ; Spanish explorations and 
 conquests in, 688-635 ; the Spanish colonial 
 empire in, 685-638; English and French 
 explorations in, 638-639. 
 
 A'mon, Egyptian deity, 124. 
 
 Am-phic'ty-ony, the Delphic, 91. 
 
 Amphitheaters, Eoman, 216, 286, 287. 
 
 Amsterdam, 640, 671. 
 
 A-mu'li-us, 142. 
 
 Amusements, Athenian, 264, 265; Eoman, 
 265-268 ; in the feudal castle, 428 ; medieval, 
 579, 580. See nUo Festivals. 
 
 An-ah'a-sis, Xenophon's, 121, 272. 
 
 Anagni (a-niin'ye), humiliation of Boniface 
 VIII at, 644. 
 
 Ancestor worship, Eoman, 145, 253. 
 
 Andes Mountains, 682. 
 
 An'ge-vin dynasty, the, 500. note 1. 
 
 Angles (a.ri'g']s). See Anglo-Saxons. 
 
 Anglicanism, establishment of, in England, 
 658-661; organization and doctrines, 663, 664. 
 
 An'glo-Sax'ons, the, conquer Britain, 246, 
 319, 320 ; their kingdoms in Britain, 320 ; 
 their culture, 322; converted to Eoman 
 Christianity, 322, 823, 358 ; language of the, 
 556. 
 
 Animals, domestication of, 6, 7 and note 2, 
 630 ; worshqj of, in Egypt, 53, 54 ; baiting 
 of, 266, 267, 580. 
 
 Anjou (tiN-zhoo'), 500, note 1, 519. 
 
 Anne of Bohemia, 650. 
 
 An-ta'ki-a. See Autioch. 
 
 An-til'les, the Greater, 634. 
 
 Antioch (an'ti-6k), 128, 129, 209, 211. 214, 
 280, 471, 540. 
 
 Antonine Ctesars, the, 200, 201. 
 
 An-to-ni'nus Pi'us, Eoman emperor, 200. 
 
 An-to'ni-us, Mar'cus. See Antony. 
 
 Antony, 187-190. 
 
 Antwerp, 552, 640. 
 
 Ap'en-nine Mountains, 136, 140, 153. 
 
 Aphrodite (af-ro-di'te), attributes of, 76. 
 
 A-pol'lo, attributes of, 76 ; his oracle at 
 Delphi, 78, 79. 
 
 Apostles, the, 442. 
 
 A-pox-y-om'e-nus, the, 81. 
 
 Ap'pi-an Way, 157. 
 
 Apprentices in guilds, 536, 587. 
 
 April Fool's Day, 581. 
 
 A-pu'li-a, a district of southern Italy, 166. 
 
 Aqueducts, Eoman, 157, 284, 285. 
 
 Aquinas (ti-kwi'nas), St. Thomas, 572, 667. 
 
 Aquitaine (ak'wi-tiin), 512. 
 
 " Arabesques," 886. 
 
 Arabia, physical features of, 21, 867. 
 
 Arabian Nights, the. See Thousand and 
 One Nights. 
 
 Ar'abs, the, as foes of the Eoman Empire in 
 the East, .338, 376, 877 ; migratory and sed- 
 entary, 867, 869 ; under Mohammed, 371, 
 372; their^conquests, .375^79 ; civilization 
 of, 381-886, 590, 594. See also Moslems. 
 
 Aragon (a-rii-gon'), 520. 
 
 Ar-be'la, battle of, 124. 
 
 Ar-ca'di-us, Eoman emperor in the East, 243. 
 
 Arch, the round, 61, 62. 139, 281, 282, 563, 
 564, 597 ; the pointed, 386, 564, 565. 
 
 Archbishop, church official, 342, 448. 
 
 Arches, Eoman triumphal, 199, 286, 286, 295. 
 
 Ar-chi-me'des, 181. 
 
 Architecture, prehistoric, 13 ; Egyptian, Bab- 
 ylonian, and Assyrian, 58 ; Etruscan, 138, 
 139 ; Greek, 278-281 ; Eoman, 282-287 ; By- 
 zantine, 836, 387 ; Arab, 885, 386 ; medieval, 
 562-566 ; Eenaissance, 597, 601. 
 
 Arctic Ocean, 66, 399. 
 
 Ar-e-op'a-gus, hill, 288 ; Council of the, 288, 
 290. 
 
 Ares (a'rez), 226. 
 
 Ar'go-lis, a district of southern Greece, 70. 
 
 Ar'gos, 82, 97, 109. 
 
 Arian heresy, the, nature of, 235, 236 ; ac- 
 cepted by the Germanic invaders; 236, 237, 
 241, 300. 302, 304, 305, 826, 858. 
 
 Ar-isti'des, 96, 97, 101. 
 
 A-ris'ti-on, gravestone of, 95. 
 
 Aristocracy. See Nobihty. 
 
 Ar-is-toph'a^nes, Athenian dramatist, 272. 
 
 Aristotle (ar'is-tot'l), Greek philosopher, 
 120, 275, 8S3,-571, 572, 573, 591, 592, 609, 626. 
 
 Arithmetic, 60, 885, 566. 
 
 A'ri-us, 2.35, 286. 
 
 Ark, sanctuary of Jehovah, 81. 
 
 Aries (iirl), 216. \. 
 
 " Armada (ar-ma'd("(). Invincible," the, 674, 
 678 and note 1 ; 679. \ 
 
 Armenia, 21, 22, 121, 200, 377>\ 
 
 Armor, medieval, 422. n. 
 
 Army, Macedonian, under Phili^xII, 116 ; 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
ygS Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 Eoman, during the early republic, 158-160 ; 
 under the empire, 202, 203 ; the feudal, 422. 
 Ar'no River, 154, 544. 
 Ar'nus. See Arno. 
 Ar-pi'num, 181. 
 
 Art, primitive, 18-15; Oriental, 58-60; 
 JDgean, 71 ; Greek, 2T8-282, 290-292 ; 
 Eoman, 282-288, 294-296; B3'zantine, 336, 
 337 ; Arab, 385, 886 ; Renaissance, 597-599, 
 601. See also Architecture, Painting, 
 Sculpture. 
 
 Ar-ta-pher'nes, 95, 96. 
 Ar'te-mis, 84. 
 
 Arthur, King, myth of, 560, 561, 624, 625. 
 Artisans, Oriental, 44; Athenian, 106; Ro- 
 man, under the empire, 212, 213, 224 ; in 
 the Middle Ages, 535-537. See also Guilds. 
 Aryan (iir'ydn), 16, note 1. See also Indo- 
 European. 
 As-ca'ni-us. 142. 
 As'gard, 394. 
 
 Asia, grand divisions of, 19; physical con- 
 trasts between Europe and, 65 ; Roman 
 province of, 171 ; medieval explorations in, 
 616, 618 ; European influence on, 623. 
 Asia Minor, 21, 67, 822, 468. 
 Assembly, of freemen, in early Greece, 82 ; 
 Spartan, 84 ; Athenian, 86, 87, 104, 105, 117, 
 151, 290; Roman assemblies, 149, 151, 176, 
 186, 194. 
 Assisi (iis-se'ze), 451. 
 Assuan (iis-swan') dam, the, 24, note 1. 
 As-syr'i-a, rise of, 34; under Sargon II and 
 Sennacherib, 34, 85 ; downfall of and parti- 
 tion of, 36. 
 Astrolabe, the, 618. 
 Astrology, Babylonian, 53; in the Middle 
 
 Ages, 574. 
 Astronomy, Egyptian and Babylonian, 60, 
 61; Greek, 133; Arab, 385; medieval, 574; 
 during the Renaissance, 607, 60S, 609. 
 Ath-a-na'si-us, 236. 
 
 A-the'na, her attributes, 76 ; the Panathenaic 
 festival, 264, 291, 292 ; statue of the Guard- 
 ian, 290 ; the Parthenon as the shrine of, 
 291, 292. 
 
 Athens, early history of, 85-87 ; aids the Io- 
 nian Greeks, 95 ; repulses the Persians at 
 Marathon, 95, 96 ; abandoned to Xer.xes, 
 98 ; rebuilding and fortification of, 100, 28S ; 
 under Themistocles, Aristides, and Cimon, 
 100-103 ; under Pericles, 103-108 ; the Pel- 
 oponnesian War, 108-111; unites with 
 Thebes against Philip, 118; under the 
 Roman Empire, 209 ; the ancient city as an 
 art center, 288-292. 
 
 Athletics, Greek, 79, 80, 254, 255, 261. See 
 also Gymnastics. 
 A'thos, Mount, 95, 97. 
 Atlantic Ocean, 133, 624, 625, 628. 
 At-lan'tis, myth of, 624. 
 A'tri-um of a Roman house, 259, 260, 262. 
 At'ti-ca, 85, 98, 100. 
 At'ti-la the Hun, 247, 248, 350, 561. 
 Augsburg (ouks'bdSrK), city, 548; Peace of, 
 656, 668, 682. 
 
 Au'gu-ry, Roman, 142, 148. See also Aus- 
 pices. 
 Au-gus'tine, missionary to the Anglo-Saxons, 
 822, 323, 359. 
 
 Au-gus'tus, character and personality, 193, 
 194; as emperor, 194, 195; the Augustan 
 Age, 195, 196 ; deification of, 196, 197. 
 
 Augustivs, the title, 193, 221. 
 
 Au-re'U-an, Roman emperor, 220, 229, note 1, 
 
 241, 294. 
 Au-re'li-us, Marcus, Roman emperor, 193, 
 
 200, 201, 226. 
 
 Aus'pi-ces, Roman, 148 and note 1. 
 Australians, 4, note 1. 
 Austria, rise of, 316, 462, 522; growth of, 
 
 under the Hapsburgs, 522 ; Switzerland and, 
 
 523, 524. 
 
 Av'a-lon, 624, 625. 
 A'vars, the, 809, 314, 384. 
 Av'en-tine Hill, 294. 
 Avignon (a-ven-yoN'), residence of the popes 
 
 at, 645. 
 
 Azores ((i-z6rz') Islands, 620, 628. 
 Aztec Indians, the, 632, 638. 
 
 Baalbec (bal-bek'), 217. 
 Ba'ber, 488. 
 
 Bab'y-lon, capital of Babylonia, 25, 38, 124, 
 125. 
 
 Bab-y-lo'ni-a, physical features and produc- 
 tions of, 22 ; early inhabitants of, 24; under 
 Hammurabi, 25 ; under Nebuchadnezzar, 36, 
 37. 
 
 " Babylonian Captivity " of the Church, the, 
 645. 
 
 Bacchus (bak'Ms), 212. 
 
 Bacon, Roger, 573, 574, 624; Sir Francis, 609. 
 Bagdad (bag-diid'), capital of the Abbasid 
 caliphate, 381, 385 ; as a commercial center, 
 3S3, 540 ; sacked by the Mongols, 485. 
 Ba-ha'raa Islands, 627 and note 1. 
 Balboa (biil-bo'a), Vasco Nunez de, 684. 
 B.alder, myth of, 395. 
 Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, 470. 
 Balkan (b&l-kiin') Mountains, 66. 
 Balkan peninsula, 66, 115. 195, 334, 885, 493, 
 Ball, John, 611, 612, 619, 620. 
 Baltic Sea, 66, 8S9, 890, 548, 549, 640, 684, 685. 
 Banking, in Babylonia, 47 ; in the Middle 
 Age.s, 542, 543, 545. 
 Ban'nock-burn, battle of, 511. 
 Banquets, Greek and Eoman, 262-264. 
 " Barbarians," defined, 90 and note 2. 
 Basel (ba'zel), 600. 
 
 B.a-sil'i-cas, Roman, 288, 284, 295, 344, 562, 
 563. 
 
 Bas-reliefs, 34, 85, 88, 61, 256, 287. 
 Bath, city, 209. 
 
 Baths, Roman, 218, 268, 285, 286, 295 ; medi 
 eval, 586. 
 
 Bavaria, 815, note 1, 816, 522. 
 Bayeux (ba-yu') Tapestry, 408, 586. 
 Beards, wearing of, in the Middle Ages,' 
 586. 
 
 Beck'et, Thomas, 442. 
 Bed'ou-ins, the, 367, 369. 
 Behaim (ba'him), Martin, 625, 626. 
 Belgium, 305, 314, 549, 552, note 1, 671, 673 
 Bel-i-sa'ri-us, Roman general, 830. " 
 
 " Benefit of clergy," 444, 445. 
 Benjamin, tribe, 38. 
 Ber'bers, the, 378. 
 Bergen (ber'gen), 548. 
 Bering Strait, 19. 
 Bertha, queen of Kent, 822. 
 Beth'le-hem, 197, 472. 
 
 Bible, Old Testament, 58 ; New Testament, 
 280, 600, 601 and note 1. 
 Biblical translations, 600, 601, 649, 653, 657. 
 Bills of exchange, introduction of, 543. 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary yog 
 
 Bishop, church official, 232 and note 3, 441, 
 
 448. 
 
 "Black Death," the, 610, 611. 
 
 " Black Prince," the, 517, 519 and note 2. 
 
 Black Sea, 48, 65, 66, 75 and note 1, 88, 102, 
 
 241, 540. 
 
 Boccaccio (b(5k-ka'chd), 593. 
 
 Boeotia (be-o'shi-ti), a district of central 
 
 Greece, 98, 100, 273. 
 
 Bohemia, 309, 360, 522, 569, 650, 683. 
 
 Bo'he-uiond, 470. 
 
 Bokhara (bo-Kii'ra), 485. 
 
 Boleyn (bd&l'in), Anne, 659, 661, 675. 
 
 Bolivia, 632. 
 
 Bologna (bo-lon'ya), university of, 567, 568, 
 
 570. 
 
 Bom-bay', 54, note 1. 
 
 Bon'i-face, missionary, 359 ; VIII, pope, 643- 
 
 645. 
 
 Bookkeeping by double-entry, 543. 
 £ook of Common Prayer, the, 661. 
 
 Book of the Dead, Egyptian, 55, 56. 
 
 Bordeaux (bor-do'), 209, 645. 
 
 Bos'po-rus, the, 223, 322, 338. 
 
 Boston, English city, 538. 
 
 Both'ni-a, gulf of, 389, 400. 
 
 Bourgeoisie (biJor-zhwi-ze'), the, 581 and 
 
 note 2, 680. 
 Brandenburg (bran'd^n-bd6rK;), 815, 525, 
 
 526, 685. 
 
 Brazil, 622, 623, note 1, 628, note 2, 685. 
 Bremen (bra'm^h), 549. 
 "Bridge of Sighs," the, 547. 
 Bristol, 638. 
 
 Britain, visited by Pytheas, 131 ; Cassar's ex- 
 peditions to, 183 ; becomes a Roman prov- 
 ince, 197 ; overrun by the Jutes, Angles, and 
 
 Saxons, 246, 319 ; nature of the Anglo-Saxon 
 
 conquest of, 819, 322. 
 Bri-tan'ni-a, Roman province of, 197. See 
 
 also Britain. 
 British Isles, the, their geographical situation, 
 
 66 ; Christianity in the, 322-325, 359 ; unifica- 
 tion of, under EngUsh kings, 507-511. 
 Britons, the, 246 and note 1. 
 Brit'ta-ny, 246, note 1, 512, 519. 
 Bronze, 5, 71, 73, 390, 631. 
 Bruce, Robert, 511. 
 Bruges (Fr. pron. briizh), as a commercial 
 
 center, 540, 548, 550, 551, 552, 640 ; belfry of, 
 
 550. 
 Brun-dis'i-um, 157. 
 Bru'tus, 187-189. 
 
 Bubonic plague, the, 610 and note 3, 686. 
 Buddhism (bo(5d'iz')n), 484. 
 Bulgaria, 195, 493. 
 
 Bulgarians, the, 884, 835, 868, 377, 495. 
 " Bulls," papal, 453 and note 8. 
 Bur-gun'di-ans, the, found a kingdom in Gaul, 
 
 245 ; conquered by the Franks, 245, 803 ; be- 
 come Catholic Christians, 358. 
 Bur'gun-dy, 245, 513, 519, 654. 
 Burma, 618. 
 
 Buttress, the flying, 564. 
 " Byzantine Empire," the, 828, 829. 
 Byzantium (bi-zan'shi-«/m), 79, 88, 222, 329. 
 
 See also Constantinople. 
 
 Cabot, John, 687. 
 
 Cadiz (ka'dez), 50, 640, 678. 
 
 Cae'li-an Hill, 294. 
 
 Caesar (se'zar), Gains Julius, 182-187, 277. 
 
 Cmnar, the title, 197, note 2, 221. 
 
 Cairo (ki'ro), 23, 387, 881, 383. 
 
 Calais (Fr. pron. ka-le'). 518 and note 1, 549. 
 
 Calendar, beginnings of the, 12, 18 ; Egyptian 
 solar year, 60, 61 ; CcEsar's reform of the, 
 186 and note 3 ; the Maya, 681. 
 
 Cal'i-cut, 621. 
 
 California, 635 ; Spanish missions in, 636. 
 
 Ca-lig'u-la, Roman emperor, 197. 
 
 Cahph (ka'Uf), the title, 379. 
 
 Cal'iph-ate, the, 379-381. 
 
 Calvin, John, 656, 657. 
 
 Calvinism, dilfusion of, 657 fi'. ; its organiza- 
 tion and doctrines, 664. 
 
 Cam'ba-luc. See Peking. 
 
 Cambridge, city, 588 ; university of, 569, 570. 
 
 Cam-bj''ses, Persian king, 88. 
 
 Camoens (kam'o-ens), 622. 
 
 Camp, the Roman fortified, 159. 
 
 Cam-pa'ni-a, a district of central Italy, 136, 
 138, 139, 153. 
 
 Cam'pus Mar'tl-us, 147, 268, 294. 
 
 Canaan (ka'n«n), 29, 80. 
 
 Canada, French explorations in, 638. 
 
 Canary Islands, 627. 
 
 Can'nre, battle of, 166, 167. 
 
 Canon law. See Law. 
 
 Ca-nos'sa, humiliation of Henry IV at, 459, 
 461. 
 
 Can'ter-bury, city, 323 ; cathedral of, 824 ; 
 pilgrimages to, 442 ; archbishop of, 448, 461, 
 504, 659, 661. ' 
 
 Canterbury Tales, Chaucer's, 557, 598,' 604, 
 618. 
 
 Canute (kri-niit'), king of England, 407. 
 Capet (Fr. pron. ka-pe'), Hugh, king of 
 
 France, 403, 512. 
 Capetian (k«-pe'shdn) dynasty, the,- 512 and 
 note 2. 
 Cap'i-to-line Hill, 141, 160, 190, 294, 296. 
 Cap'u-a, 157. 
 
 Car-a-cal'la, Edict of, 204 ; baths of, 295. 
 Carcassonne (kiir-ka-son'), 580. 
 Cardinals, college of, 454, 457, 665. 
 Caribbean Sea, 627. 
 Car-o-lin'gi-an dynasty, the, 806 and note 2, 
 
 315, 817, 408. . 
 Car'thage, a Phcenician colony, 50 ; a rival of 
 
 the Greeks in the western Mediterranean, 
 
 89 ; the Carthaginians in Sicily, 154, 163; a 
 
 rival of Rome, 162 ; Carthaginian commer- 
 cial empire and civilization, 162, 163 ; First 
 
 Punic War, 168, 164; Second Punic War, 
 
 164-167; destroyed at close of the Third 
 
 Punic War, 168,169; rebuilt, 169, note 1, 
 
 209 ; becomes capital of the Vandal kingdom, 
 
 245, 248 ; again destroyed by the Arabs, 878. 
 Cartier, Jacques (kar-tyii', zhak'), 638. 
 Car-y-at'i-des, porch of the, 291. 
 Caspian Sea, 65, 125, 134, 241, 309. 
 Cassius (kash'zis), 187-189. 
 Castile (kas-tel'), kingdom of, 520. 
 Castles, feudal, 424-428, 584. 
 Castor, temple of, 295. 
 Cat'a-combs, the, at Rome, 284. 
 Ca-thay'. See China. 
 Cathedrals, 310, 824, 448, 562-566. 
 Catherine of Aragon, 659, 661. 
 Catherine de' Medici (dii ma'de-che), 680. 
 Catholic Church, conception of the, 342. See 
 
 also Celtic Church, Greek Church, Roman 
 
 Church. 
 Cat'i-line, conspiracy of, 182. 
 Caucasian (k6-ka'sh"«n) race, the, 15, 16. 
 
8oo Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary- 
 
 Caucasus (kc'/kti-sus) Mountains, 65. 
 CaxtoD, William, 595. 
 Celebes (sel'e-bez), 623, note 1. 
 Celibacy, prevalence of, in Roman imperial 
 times, 214, 225 ; of the clergy, 343, 446, 663. 
 Celtiberians, the, 519. 
 Celtic Church, the, 323-325. 
 Celtic languages, 140, 508, 509, 512. 
 Celts (selts), the, an Indo-European people, 
 66 ; in Gaul and Britain, 195, 239, 246 ; in 
 Wales, Scotland, and Ireland, 508, 509, 611 ; 
 in France, 512 ; in Spain, 519. 
 Cen'sors, Koman, 151, 152. 
 Central America, prehistoric cities of, 631. 
 Ce-phis'sus, stream, 288. 
 Cer-a-mi'cus, the Outer, 288. 
 Cereals, domestication of the, 8, 22, 641. 
 Cervantes (ser-van'tez), 603. 
 Ceylon, 618, 623. 
 
 Chaeronea (ker-o-ne'a), battle of, 118, 153. 
 Chalcidice (kal-sid'i-ce), peninsula of, 116. 
 Chaldea (kal-de'a). Sm Babylonia. 
 Chalons (sha-loN'), battle of, 248. 
 Channel Islands, 518 and note 1. 
 Chariot races, Roman, 266. 
 Charity, Roman, 214, 215; early Christian, 
 232, 237; the medieval Church and, 463. 
 See also Doles. 
 
 Charlemagne (shar'le-man), 306, note 2, 307- 
 312, 359, 415, 559, 560. 
 Charles the Bald, 313, 314. 
 Charles Martel, 306, 359, 379. 
 Charles V, Holy Roman Emperor, 653-656, 
 
 659, 661, 668, 671, 679. 
 Charles VIII, king of France, 519; IX, 680. 
 Charters, civic, 531. 
 
 Chateau Gaillard (sha-to' ga-yar'), 424, 
 426. 6 J /. . 
 
 Chaucer, Geoffrey, 557, 604, 612. 
 
 Checkers, 580. 
 
 Chemistry, Arab, 384 ; alchemy and, 574. 
 
 Cheops (ke'ops), 27. 
 
 Cherbourg (sher-boor') , 640. 
 
 Chess, 428, 579, 580. 
 
 Chester, 209, 5-32, note 1. 
 
 Children, condition of, in classical antiquity, 
 84, 145, 253. 
 
 Children's Crusade, the, 478. 
 
 Chile, 632. 
 
 China, beginnings of history in, 3, 19 ; civili- 
 zation of, 19, 20, 594, 595 ; Nestorians in, 
 
 347 ; conquered by the Mongols, '485, 487 ; 
 visited by the Polos, 488, 616 ; Portuguese 
 trade with, 488, 622. 
 
 Chivalry. See Knighthood. 
 
 Chosroes (kos'ro-ez), II, 332. 
 
 Christ, 197, 229, 232, 236. 
 
 Christianity, preparation for, 226-229 ; rise 
 and spread of, 229-232 ; organization of the 
 early Christian Church, 232; persecuted, 
 232-234 ; triumph of, in the Roman Empire, 
 234-237 ; the Germans converted to Arian, 
 236, 237, 241, 800, 302, 304, 305, 326, 358 ; 
 influence of, on ancient society, 237, 270 ; 
 spread of Catholic, over Europe, 302, 804, 
 305, 808, 316, 322-325, 835, 358-360, 396, 401, 
 526 ; Celtic and Roman, in the British Isles, 
 322-325; development of, during the first 
 three centuries a.d., 842-346 ; eastern, 846- 
 
 348 : rise and growth of the Papacy, 348-351 ; 
 monasticism, 852-858 ; separation of eastern 
 and western, 860-363 ; the Papacy and the 
 Holy Roman Empire, 439-463 ; the Reforma- 
 
 tion, 643-686. See also Celtic Church, 
 Greek Church, Protestants, Roman 
 Church. 
 Christmas, 229, note 1, 346, 435, 581, 582. 
 Chrysoloras (kris-o-lo'ras), 593. 
 Church, Christian, organization of the early, 
 282 ; development of the episcopate, 342, 
 343 ; separation of clergy and laity, 843, 
 344 ; rise of heresies, 344 ; worship and holy 
 days, 344-846. See also Christianity. 
 Church of England. See Anglicanism. 
 Churches : Aix-la-Chapelle, 310 ; St. Martin's, 
 Canterbury, 282 ; Canterbury Cathedral, 824; 
 baptistery, cathedral and campanile of Pisa, 
 544. 
 
 Cibola (se'bo-la), the Seven Cities of, 635. 
 Cicero (sis'e-ro), Marcus TuUius, 181, 182, 
 184, 187, 188, 189, 277. 
 Cid (Sp. pron. thefh). Poem of the, 520. 
 Cim-me'ri-ans, the, 75. 
 Cimon (si'mon), Athenian statesman, 102, 
 103. 
 
 Ci-pan'go. See Japan. 
 Circensian (ser-sen'sh*n) games, 266-268. 
 Circuit judges, English, 500, 502. 
 
 Cir'cus Max'i-mus, 266, 287, 294. 
 
 Cistercian (sis-tiir'shan) order, the, 449. 
 
 Citeaux (se-tcV), 449, 450. 
 
 Cities, Hellenistic, 127-130; in the Boman 
 imperial age, 208-210 ; aspects of ancient, 
 252, 253 ; decline of, in the early Middle 
 Ages, 431 ; the civic revival, 437, 529 ; origin 
 of, in the Middle Ages, 529, 530 ; feudalism 
 and medieval, 530, 531 ; rise of the " third 
 estate," 531 ; city life, 581-584 ; civic trade 
 and industry, 534-589 ; commercial rela- 
 tions between, 540 ; Italian, 543-547, 590 ; 
 German, 547-549 ; Flemish, 549-552 ; Dutch, 
 671. 
 
 Citizenship, in the Greek city-state, 81; 
 in Athens, 85, 87, 104 ; in early Rome, 150, 
 151 ; the Italians and Roman, 155, 177, 
 179, 207 ; extension of Roman, to the pro- 
 vincials, 187, 204, 215 ; privileges of Roman, 
 204, 206. 
 
 City-state, the Greek, 81-83, 113, 128 ; the 
 Roman, 149-152, 190, 191. 
 
 Civilization, Oriental, 42-63; ^gean, 71, 
 72; the Graico-Oriental world, 183-135; 
 Etruscan, 138, 139 ; Carthaginian, 163 ; the 
 Graeco-Roman world, 215-218; classical, 
 252-296 ; Byzantine, 335-337 ; Arabian, 
 881-386 ; medieval, 554-588. 
 
 Civil War, between Marius and Sulla, 179 ; 
 between Pompe}'- and Caesar, 184, 185 ; be- 
 tween Antony and Octavian, 189, 190. 
 
 Clairvaux (klar-v6'), 450. 
 
 Clau'di-an Cse'sars, the, 197. 
 
 Claudius, Roman emperor, 197, 213. 
 
 Clement VII, pope, 645. 
 
 Cleon, 272. 
 
 Cle-o-pa'tra, 185, 189, 190. 
 
 Clergy, secular, 446^48 ; regular, 44S-450 ; 
 influence of the, in medieval times, 464. See 
 also Friars, Monasticism, Priesthood. 
 
 Cler'mont, CouncU of, 469, 470. 
 
 Clis'the-nes, Athenian 'reformer, 87. 
 
 Clothing. See Costume. 
 
 Clo-til'da, 304. 
 
 Clovis, king of the Franks, 303-805. 
 
 Cluny (klii-ne'), monastery of, 448, 449. 
 
 Cochin-China (ko'chin chi'na), 618. 
 
 Codes, legal. See Law. 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 801 
 
 Coinage, a Lydian invention, 47 ; unknown 
 to Homeric Greeks, 74 ; beginning- of, at 
 Eome, 144; Koman imperial, 210, 5ll ; de- 
 basement of, in the Middle Ages, 541, 542. 
 See also Money. 
 
 Coligny (ko-len'ye), Admiral de, 680, 681. 
 
 Col'line Gate, battle of the, 179. 
 
 Cologne (ko-16n'), 314, 402, 529, 535, 54S. 
 
 Colonial policy, Portuguese, 623 ; Spanish, 
 637, 638. 
 
 Colonies, Phoenician, 50 ; Greek, 87-90, 139 ; 
 Latin, in Italy, 155, 156, 166, 177; "Ko- 
 man," 155, note 2; Portuguese, 622, 623 
 and note 1, 670; Spanish, 685; French, 
 638 ; English, 639. 
 
 Col-os-se'um, the, 286, 287, 294, 295. 
 
 Columbus, Christopher, 626-628. 
 
 Columns of victory, Roman, 163, 201, 286, 
 287 
 
 Comedy, Athenian, 264, 265, 272. 
 
 Co-me'ni-us, 607. 
 
 Commandments, the Ten, 52. 
 
 Comme7itaries, Caesar's, 183, 239, 277. 
 
 Commerce, Babylon and Nineveh as centers 
 of Asiatic, 47, 48; Phcenician, with Europe, 
 48, 49 ; Phoenician imports and exports, 49 
 ^gean, 71, 72 ; absence of, in Homeric Age, 
 73; Athenian, 107, 108; Roman, 210, 211 
 Byzantine, 335, 386 ; Arabian, 369, 382, 383 
 623 ; influence of the crusades on, 480, 481 
 539; medieval, 589, 540; Genoese, 544 
 Venetian, 546, 547; Hanseatic, 548, 549 
 Flemish, 549, 550 ; Portuguese, 622, 623 
 Spanish, 637, 639 ; effect of the maritime 
 discoveries on, 640. 
 
 Com'mo-dus, Roman emperor, 219, 
 
 Common law. See Law. 
 
 Commons, House of, 507. 
 
 Compass, the mariner's, 383, 573, 618, 620. 
 
 Compluiensian Polyglott, the, 601, note 1. 
 
 Concordat of "Worms', the, 459, 460. 
 
 Concrete, Roman use of, 283. 
 
 Confederations. See Federations. 
 
 Congo River, 621. 
 
 Congregational churches, 664, note 1 . 
 
 Conquisiadores (kon-kes-ta-tho'ras), the, 
 635. 
 
 Conrad I, 315 ; III, 474. 
 
 Constance, Council of, 645, 650. 
 
 Constantine (kon'stan-tin) the Great, be- 
 comes sole Roman emperor, 222-; founds 
 Constantinople, 222, 228 ; attitude of, toward 
 Christianity, 235 ; Arch of, 236, 295. 
 
 Constantine Palreologus, Roman emperor in 
 the East, 492, 493. 
 
 Constantinople, founding of, 88, 222, 223; 
 attacked by the Russians, 385 ; as the center 
 of Bvzantine civilization, 885-337 ; situation 
 of, 337, 838 ; described, 839-341 ; besieged 
 by the Arabs, 877 ; captured by the cru- 
 saders, 477 ; Latin Empire of, 478 ; siege and 
 capture of, by the Ottoman Turks, 492, 493, 
 593. 
 
 Consuls, Roman, 149. 
 
 Contract tablets, Babylonian, 50, 51. 
 
 Co-per'ni-cus, 133, 607, 608, 609. 
 
 Copper, 4, 5, note 1, 78, 148, 144, 631. 
 
 Cor-cy'ra, island of, 109. 
 
 Cor'do-va, 337, 380 and note 3, 382-884, 386. 
 
 Corinth, the kingship abolished in, 82 ; emi- 
 grants from, found Syracuse, 89 ; congress 
 at, 481 B.C., 98; precipitates the Pelopon- 
 nesian War, 109 ; panhellenic congress at. 
 
 887 B.C., 119 ; sacked and burned by the 
 Romans, 170 ; refounded, 170, note 1, 209. 
 
 Cornelia, mother of the Gracchi, 175. 
 
 Coronado (Span. pron. ko-ro-na'tho), Fran- 
 cisco de, 635. 
 
 Coronation Chai)-, the, 508. 
 
 Cor'pus Ju'ris Oi-vi'Us, 331, 421, 567, 568, 
 572. 
 
 Correggio (kor-red'jo), 599. 
 
 Corsica, 89, 138, 162, 830. 
 
 Cortes (Span. pron. kor-tas'), Hernando, 634. 
 
 Cosmology, early Greek, 74, 75; medieval, 
 608, 614, 615. 
 
 Cosmopolitanism, in the Graeco-Oriental 
 world, 134, 135 ; in the Grasco-Roman world, 
 215, 216. 
 
 Cosmas map, the, 615, 617. 
 
 Costume, Greek and Roman, 257-259 ; cleri- 
 cal, 348, 344 ; in the Middle Ages, 585, 586. 
 
 " Council of Blood," the, 672. 
 
 Councils, Church : Nica3a, 235, 286, 343, 344 ; 
 Constance, 645, 650 ; Trent, 667. 
 
 Counter Reformation, the Catholic, 665-668. 
 
 Courts, Athenian jury, 105, 106 ; feudal, 419- 
 421 ; royal, in the Middle Ages, 500, 502, 514. 
 
 Cow, domesticated, 6. 
 
 Craft guild, the, 585-587, 568. 
 
 Cranmer, Thomas, 659, 661. 
 
 Cras'sus, 183, 184, 194, 213. 
 
 Creation legend, Babylonian, 56. 
 
 Crecy (kra-se'), battle of, 516. 
 
 Crete, 1, 5, 10, 28, 70-72, 546. 
 
 Croesus (kre's'iJs), Lydian king, 37, 38, 47, 79, 
 93. 
 
 Crusades, the^causes of, 466-468 ; First Cru- 
 sade, 468-472; crusaders' states in Syria, 
 472-474 ; Second and Third, 474-476 ; Fourth 
 Crusade, 476-478 ; Children's Crusade, 478 ; 
 end of, 478, 479 ; results of, 479-481. 
 
 Culture. See Civilization. 
 
 Cumae (ku'me), 89, 139, 153. 
 
 Cu-nax'a, battle of, 121. 
 
 Cu-ne'i-form writing, 10 and note 1, 11, 42, 
 62. 
 
 Cuzco, 633, 635. 
 
 Cymric (kim'rik), the Welsh language, 508. 
 
 Cyprus (sI'prMs), 4, 28, 38, 48, 94, 876, 377, 
 479, 546, 669. 
 
 Cyrene (si-re'ne), 79, 90, 124, 168. 
 
 Cyril (sir'il), 360. 
 
 Cy'rus the Great, 87, 38, 79, 93, 94; the 
 Younger, 120, 121. 
 
 Czar (zar). See Tsar. 
 
 Dacia (da'shi-a), 200, 219, 241. 
 
 Damascus, 230, 887, 380, 381, 882, 474, 540. 
 
 Dane'geld, the, 407. 
 
 Dane'law, the, 404, 406. 
 
 Danes, converted to Christianity, 896 ; in 
 England, 408, 404, 406, 407, 556. 
 
 Dante Alighieri (dan'ta a-le-gya're), 591, 592, 
 602, 605, 624, 644. 
 
 Danube River, 39, 72, 194, 195, 241, 242, 247, 
 298, 316, 522. 
 
 Dar-da-nelles'. See Hellespont. 
 
 Da-ri'us I, the Great, 38-40, 94, 95; III, 122, 
 124. 
 
 Dates, Greek and Roman methods of deter- 
 mining, 79, note 4, 140, note 1. 
 
 Da'tis, 95, 96. 
 
 David, Hebrew king, 31. 
 
 Deacon, church official, 232. 
 
 De-cam'er-on, the, 593. 
 
8o2 
 
 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 Decimal system, the, origin of, 12. 
 
 Degrees, university, 568. 
 
 Deification, of Oriental rulers, 42 ; of Alexan- 
 der the Great, 124 ; of Augustus, 196, 19T. 
 See aho Emperor A-orship. 
 
 Delhi (del'e), 4S8. 
 
 De'li-an League, the, formation and consti- 
 tution of, 101, 102, 104 ; becomes subject to 
 Athens, 102, 113. 
 
 De'los, island of, 102. 
 
 Delphi (del'fl), Y8. 
 
 Delphic amphictyony, 91. 
 
 Delphic oracle, described, 78, 79 ; predictions 
 of, 79, 109, 274 ; abolished, 236, 237. 
 
 Delta of the Nile, 23, 90. 
 
 Demarcation, papal line of, 628 and note 2 ; 
 635, note 2. ' 
 
 De-me'ter, attributes of, 76 ; the Eleusinian 
 mysteries In honor of, 227. 
 
 Democracy, rise of, at Athens, 86, 87 ; char- 
 acteristics of Athenian, 104i-106 ; of the 
 medieval Church, 463, 464 ; of medieval 
 cities, 531, 534, 590. 
 
 Demons, Babylonian belief in, 52. 
 
 De-mos'the-nes, Athenian orator and states- 
 man, 117, 118, 182. 
 
 Denmark, 246, 314, 315, 396, 656, 683. 
 
 Despots, Italian, 543. 
 
 Devil, the, 373, 575, 578. 
 
 Dialogues, Plato's, 275 ; Cicero's, 277. 
 
 Diaz (de'ath), Ilodrigo, 520 ; Bartholomew, 
 621. 
 
 Dic-ta'tor, the Roman, 149, 150 ; Quintus 
 Fabius Maximus as, 166 ; Sulla as " Per- 
 petual Dictator," 180 ; power of Julius 
 Csesar as, 186. 
 
 Diciaius papm, the, 458 and note 1. 
 
 Dioceses of the Roman Empire, 221. 
 
 Diocletian (dl-o-kle'shan), Roman emperor, 
 220-222, 233, 234. 
 
 Dionysus (di-o-ni'si4s), attributes of, 76 ; the- 
 ater of, 264, 290 ; festivals of, 265. 
 
 Dis-cob'o-lus, the, 80. 
 
 Discus, throwing the, 80. 
 
 "Dispensations," papal, 463, 659. 
 
 Divination, Babylonian, 53 ; Etruscan, 138 ; 
 Roman, 147, 148 ; medieval, 575. 
 
 Divine Comedy, the, 591, 592, 602, 624, 644. 
 
 Divorce among the Greeks and Romans, 214. 
 
 Dnieper (ne'per) River, 335, 400, 401, 485. 
 
 Dniester (nes'ter) River, 835. 
 
 Dog, domesticated, 6, 631. 
 
 Doge (doj) of Venice, the, 547 and note 2. 
 
 Doles, Roman state, 176, 177, 186, 287. 
 
 Dolmens, 13, 15. 
 
 Dome, the, as an architectural feature, 288, 
 336, 597 and note 4. 
 
 Domesday (domz'dfi) Book, 499. 
 
 Domestication of animals, 6,7; of plants, 8. 
 
 Do-min'i-cans, order of the, 452, 453. 
 
 Do'min-us, the title, 222. 
 
 Domitian (do-mlsh'i-an), Roman emperor, 
 199 278. 
 
 " Donation of Pepin," the, 306, 807. 
 
 "Do-nothing kings," the, 305, 306. 
 
 Don Quixote (Span, pron.don ke-ho'tii), 603. 
 
 Don River, 65, 241. 
 
 Doric order of architecture, 279, 280. 
 
 Dra'co, laws of, 86. 
 
 Drake, Sir Francis, 639, 678. 
 
 Drama, Athenian, 264, 265 ; Roman, 265 ; 
 medieval, 582, 583 ; Shakespearian, 605. 
 
 Dramatists, Athenian, 271, 272. 
 
 Dress. See Costume. 
 
 Drinking customs, Greek and Roman, 262, 
 
 264 ; Anglo-Saxon, 320 ; medieval, 587. 
 DuWin, 397. 
 
 Duel, the judicial, 420, 421. 
 Du-il'i-us, column of, 163. 
 Dwellings of the Greeks and Romans, 145, 
 
 146, 259, 260 ; the castle, 427 ; the manor 
 
 house, 584, 585. 
 Dwi'na River, 399. 
 Dying Gaul, statue of the, 129. 
 
 East Anglia, 320. 
 
 Easter, 323, 846, 435. 
 
 East Goths. See Ostrogoths. 
 
 East Mark, 316. See also Austria. 
 
 E'bro River, 165, 309. 
 
 Ec-bat'a-na, 37. 
 
 Economic conditions, in the Orient, 44—47 ; 
 in Homeric Greece, 73, 74 ; in Athens, at the . 
 time of Solon, 86; in Athens, during the 
 Age of Pericles, 106-108 ; during the Hellen- 
 istic Age, 133, 134 ; in early Rome, 143, 144 ; 
 under the Early Empire, 210-214 ; under the 
 Later Empire," 224, 225 ; during the feudal 
 period, 431, 433-437 ; during the later Middle 
 Ages, 541, 542, 609-613. 
 
 Ecuador, 632. 
 
 E-des'sa, principality of, 472, 474. 
 
 Edicts: Caracalla, 204; Galerius, 234, 235; 
 Milan, 235 ; Nantes, 681 ; Restitution, 688, 
 685. 
 
 Edinburgh, 510. 
 
 Education, Oriental, 62, 68; Spartan, 84; 
 Greek, 258-255 ; Roman, 255, 256 ; in the 
 eariy Middle Ages, 309, 310, 406, 464, 566 ; 
 Byzantine, 887 ; Arab, 383 ; medieval uni- 
 versities, 566-570 ; scholasticism, 570-572 ; 
 Renaissance, 606, 607 ; Jesuit, 666. 
 
 Edward the Confessor, king of England, 407. 
 
 Edward I, king of England, "Model Parlia- 
 ment " of, 507 ; conquest of Wales and 
 Scotland by, 507-511 ; II, 508, 511 ; III, 515, 
 516, 517; VI, 661. 
 
 Egbert, king of Wessex, 320, 408, 404. 
 
 Egypt, the "gift of the Nile," 23 ; an early 
 center of civilization, 24; inhabitants of, 25; 
 kingdom of, founded by Menes, 25, 26 ; the 
 pyramid kings, 26, 27 ; invaded by the 
 Hyksos, 27 ; becomes an imperial povcer, 
 28, 29;. conquered by Persia, 29, 38, 94; 
 visited by Greeks, 90 ; conquered by Alex- 
 ander the Great, 123 ; under the Ptolemies, 
 127 ; becomes a Roman dependency, 185, 
 190 ; Christian hermits in, 352 ; conquered 
 by the Arabs. 376, 378 ; a center of Moslem 
 power, 475, 477. , 
 
 Ein'hard, 807. 
 
 Elbe River, 246, 808, 315, 402, 525. 
 
 Elder Kdda, the, 398. 
 
 El Dorado (el do-ra'do), 635. 
 
 Elections, Athenian, 104 ; Roman, 155. 
 
 El-eu-sin'i-an mysteries, 78, 226, 227, 286, 237, 
 288 
 
 E-leu'sis, 227, 288. 
 
 E'lis, 79. 
 
 Elizabeth, queen of England, 689, 661, 664, 
 670, 674-679. 
 
 E-mir'ate of Cordova, the, 880 and note 3. 
 
 Emperor worship, Roman, 196, 197, 216. See 
 also Deification. 
 
 Empire, Egyptian, 27, 28 ; Assyrian, 84-86 ; 
 Persian, 37^0 ; Athenian, 104 ; Spartan, 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 803 
 
 111; Macedonian, 118,125,127; Carthagin- 
 ian, 162, 163; early Roman, 193-218; later 
 Roman, 219-226 ; New Persian, 219, 332, 333, 
 376; Roman, in the West, 223, 249, 312; 
 Roman, in the East. 223, 328-341, 412, 46S, 
 469. 477, 478. 479, 491-493 ; Charlemagne's, 
 311-314; Holy Roman, 811, 312, 317- 
 319, 456-463, 522, 654, 668, 683, 685; of Otto 
 the Great, 317-319; Arabian, 375-381 ; Por- 
 tuguese colonial, 622, 623 and note 1, 670 ; 
 Spanish colonial, 635-638. 
 
 Engineering, Oriental, 61, 62; discoveries of 
 Archimedes, 131. 
 
 England, the name, 246 ; conquered by the 
 Danes, 403, 404, 406, 407 ; Norman Conquest 
 of, 407, 408, 410 ; under William the Con- 
 queror, 497-499 ; under Henry 11, 499, 500, 
 502 ; under Richard I, John, and Henry III, 
 502, 504-506 ; under Edward I, 507-511 ; the 
 Hundred Years' War between France and, 
 515-518 ; the War of the Roses, 518, 519 ; the 
 Reformation in, 658-661 ; under Elizabeth, 
 674-679. See also Britain. 
 
 English, the, racial elements in, 319, 320, 404, 
 406, 410. 
 
 E-pam-i-non'das, Theban general and states- 
 man, 112, 113, 115. 
 
 Ephesus (efe-SMs), 122, 209. 
 
 Eph'ors, the Spartan, 83, 84. 
 
 Epic poetry, Babylonian, 56, 57 ; Greek, 73, 
 90, 270, 271 ; Roman, 277 ; medieval French, 
 559, 560 ; the Nibelungenlied, 560, 561. 
 
 Ep-i-cu-re'an-ism, philosophy of, 275, 276. 
 
 Ep-i-cu'rus, 275. 
 
 E-piph'a-ny, 346. 
 
 E-pi'rus, a district of northern Greece, 154, 
 190. 
 
 Episcopate, the, 342, 343, 363, 664. 
 
 EpiMes, St. Paul's, 170, note 1 ; Cicero's, 
 277. 
 
 E-ras'mus, Des-i-de'ri-us, 600, 601, 613, 647, 
 652, 665. 
 
 Er-a-tos'the-nes, 132, 138, 624. 
 
 Erechtheum (er-ek-the'«im), the, 291. 
 
 Erfurt (er'fdt)rt), university of, 651. 
 
 Eric the Red, 399. 
 
 Ericsson, Leif (er'Ik-si^tn, ITf ), 399. 
 
 Eskimos, the, 399. 
 
 Es'qui-line Hill, 294. 
 
 Essex, 320. 
 
 Estates-General, the French, 514, 515, 644. 
 
 Eth'el-bert, king of Kent, 322, 323. 
 
 E-tru'ri-a, a district of central Italy, 186, 138, 
 182. 
 
 E-trus'cans. the, 138, 189, 143, 148, 153. 
 
 Euclid (ii'klid), Greek geometrician, 131, 385. 
 
 Euphrates (u-fra'tez) River, 22, 194, 200. 
 
 Eu-rip'i-des, Athenian dramatist, 271. 
 
 Europe, physical features of, 65 ; grand di- 
 visions of, 65, 66. 
 
 Euxine (iik'sin). See Black Sea. 
 
 Evans, Sir Arthur, excavations by, 70, 71. 
 
 Evil eye, the, 577. 
 
 E.xcavations : Babylon, 36 ; Nippur, 64 ; 
 Troy, Mycenae, Tiryns, and Gnossus, 68- 
 71 ; Pompeii and Herculaneum, 200 ; the 
 Roman Forum, 295. 
 
 Excommunication, 445, 446, 461. 
 
 Exile, the Hebrew, 36, 37, 38. 
 
 Exploration, Phoenician, 49; Greek, 125, 181, 
 132, 134 ; Viking, 397-401 ; of Asia, during 
 the later Middle Ages, 616, 618 ; aids to 
 ocean navigation, 618, 619 ; motives for, 
 
 in the Renaissance period, 619, 620 ; of the 
 African coast, by the Portuguese, 620, 621 ; of 
 America by the Spaniards, 627, 628, 633-635 ; 
 Magellan's circumnavigation of the globe, 
 628, 629 ; French and English, In America, 
 638, 639. 
 Exposure. See Infanticide. 
 
 Fa'bi-us Ma.x'i-mus, Quin'tus, dictatorship 
 of, 166. 
 
 Fairies in European folklore, 396, 576, 577. 
 
 Fairs in the Middle Ages, 585, 587, 538. 
 
 Falconry, 428, 429. 
 
 "Fall " of Rome, the, 224, 241, 249. 
 
 Family, the, Roman, 144, 145, 214 ; early 
 German, 240. 
 
 Farming. See Agriculture. 
 
 Faroe (far'6) Islands, 398. 
 
 Fasces (fas'ez), the, 151. 
 
 Fealty, oath of, 418. 
 
 Federations : Peloponnesian League, 83, 102, 
 109, 113; Delphic Amphictyony, 91 ; Delian 
 League, 101, 102, 104, 118; Latin League, 
 140, 153 ; Lombard League, 460 ; Swiss Con- 
 federation, 523-525 ; Hanseatic League, 548, 
 549 ; the United Netherlands^ 678, 685. 
 
 Fenris, 895. 
 
 Ferdinand, king of Aragon, 520, 521, 522, 542, 
 628 ; I, Holy Roman Emperor, 668 ; II, 688, 
 685. 
 
 Festivals, Greek athletic, 79-81 ; Athenian 
 civic, 264, 265 ; Christian, 845, 846 ; in the 
 Middle Ages, 580-582. 
 
 Feudalism, rise of, 415, 416 ; non-European 
 parallels to, 416 ; as a system of local gov- 
 ernment, 416^19 ; as a system of local ius- 
 tice, 419^21 ; feudal warfare, 421-428 ; 
 feudal castles, 424-428 ; knighthood and 
 chivalry, 428-481 ; feudal manors, 431, 483- 
 436 ; serfdom, 436, 437 ; decline of, 437, 438 ; 
 influence of the crusades on, 480 ; the na- 
 tional states and, 496, 497 ; William the 
 Conqueror's policy toward, 498; the medi- 
 eval cities and, 530, 581. 
 
 Fief, the, 417, 418. 
 
 Finland, geography of, 66 ; the Swedes in, 
 400, 684. 
 
 Finns, the, 360, 400, 483. 
 
 Flanders, county of, 516, .549-552, 556, note 1. 
 
 Fla'vi-an Cajsars, the. 199, 200. 
 
 Flemings, the, 549. 
 
 Florence, in the Middle Ages, 544, 545 ; dur- 
 ing the Renaissance, 590, 591, 592, 593, 
 597. 
 
 Flood legend, Babylonian, 57. 
 
 Florida, discovery of, 634. 
 
 Folk tales, European, 896, 575, 57'6. 
 
 Food, of prehistoric man, 6 ; of the Greeks 
 and Romans, 260, 262 ; of medieval peoples, 
 586, 587. 
 
 Fo'rum, the Roman, 141, 146, 160, 176, 177,- 
 190, 262, 295, 296. 
 
 France, origin of the name, 303, note 3 ; the 
 Normans in, 402, 403; Capetian dynasty 
 established in, 403, 512 ; physical and racial, 
 611, 512 ; territorial growth of, 512-514, 519 ;■ 
 Hundred Years' War between England and, 
 515-518 ; under Francis I, 679 ; the Hugue- 
 not wars in, 679-682 ; under Henry IV, 
 681, 632 ; intervention of. In the Thirty 
 Years' War, 682, 684, 685. 
 
 Francis I, king of France, 638, 654, 679. 
 
 Fran-cis'cans, order of, 452, 453, 488, 616, 636. 
 
8o4 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 Fran-co'ni-a, 315 and note 1. 
 
 Franks, the, in northern Gaul, 245, 246, 803 ; 
 conquests of; under Clovis, 303 ; converted 
 to Catholic Christianity, 304, 305, 358 ; ex- 
 pansion of, under the earlier Merovingians, 
 305 ; under Charles Martel and Pepin the 
 Short, 305-807 ; under Charlemagne, 307- 
 312. 
 
 Frederick I, Barbarossa, Holy Eoinan Em- 
 peror, 460, 461, 475, 522; II, 462, 478; the 
 Wise, elector of Saxony, 651, 653. 
 
 Frescoes. See Wall paintings. 
 
 Friars, orders of, 450-453. 
 
 Friday, the Mohammedan Sabbath, 874; an 
 unlucky day, 579. 
 
 Frigga, 395, 
 
 Frob'ish-er, 689. 
 
 Froissart (frwa-sar'), 608. 
 
 Frontiers of the Roman Empire, under 
 Augustus, 194, 195. 
 
 Furniture in the Middle Ages, 427, 584, 585. 
 
 Future life, ideas of the, Egyptian, 55 ; 
 IJabylonian and Hebrew, 55, 56 ; early 
 Greek and Roman, 77, 78, 148 ; as set forth 
 in the Eleusiniau mysteries, 227 ; in Mithra- 
 ism and other' Oriental religions, 228, 229 ; 
 in early Christianity, 229 ; in Islam, 373, 
 874, 875 ; conception of Purgatory, 438, 444. 
 
 Ga'bri-el, archangel, 371, 874. 
 
 Ga'des. See Cadiz. 
 
 Gaelic (gal'ik), the Celtic speech of Scotland, 
 509. 
 
 Gai'se-ric, Vandal king, 249. 
 
 Ga'len, 131. 
 
 Ga-le'ri-us, Roman emperor, 235. 
 
 Gal'i-lee, lake of, 475. 
 
 Galileo (gal-i-le'6), 608, 609. 
 
 Gal-lip'o-li, 491. 
 
 Gallo-Romans, the, 512, 555, 
 
 Gama (ga'ma), Vasco da, 621, 623. 
 
 Games, Olympian, 79-81 ; Circensian, 266- 
 268 ; medieval, 579, 580. 
 
 Ganges River, 20, 125. 
 
 Garonne (ga-ron') River, 402. 
 
 Gargoyles, 565. 
 
 Gaul (gol), Greeks in, 89 ; Cisalpine, 136 
 164, 178, 183; Transalpine, 178, 183, 184 
 Visigoths and Burgundians, in, 244, 245 
 Franks in, 245, 246, 303 ; Arabs in, 879. 
 
 Gauls, their inroads in Greece and Asia 
 Minor, 129 ; invade Italy, 158 ; conquered 
 by Rome, 164, 183, 184; Romanized, 184, 
 197, 512. 
 
 Gems, Greek, 127. 
 
 Geneva, Calvin's residence in, 656, 657. 
 
 Ge'ni-us of the Roman emperor, 233. 
 
 Genoa, gulf of, 186 ; city, 802, 545, 622, 640. 
 
 Gens, the Roman, 254, note 1. 
 
 Gen'tiles, the, 280. 
 
 Geographical conditions, influence of, on 
 early civilization of Nearer Asia, 21 ; on the 
 Greeks, 67, 68 ; on the Italian peoples, 137 ; 
 in European history, 389, 390, 497, 509, 510, 
 511, 512, 519, 525. 
 
 Geograph}', Babylonian knowledge of, 61 ; 
 Homeric, 74, 75; progress of, during the 
 Hellenistic Age, 131-133 ; Arab knowledge 
 of, 888 ; medieval, 614-618 ; progress of, in 
 the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, 627- 
 630, 688-685, 638, 639. 
 
 Geometry, 60, 181, 885. 
 
 Germans, the, an Indo-European people, 66 ; 
 
 invade Gaul and Italy, 178 ; Roman cam- 
 paigns against, 183, 195, 201 ; Dacia aban- 
 doned to, 219 ; converted to Christianity in 
 its Arian form, 236, 237, 241, 800, 802, 326, 
 8.58 ; as described by CiEsar and Tacitus, 
 239, 240 ; their progress in civihzation be- 
 fore the invasions, 240 ; reasons for their 
 migrations, 240, 241 ; their invasions and 
 settlements before 476 a.d., 241-249; in- 
 fluence of, on ancient society, 250, 251 ; the 
 Ostrogoths and Lombards in Italy, 298-802 ; 
 rise of the Franks, 803 ; the Anglo-Saxons 
 in Britain, 319-322 ; fusion of, with Ro- 
 mans, 325, 326 ; missionary labors of St. 
 Boniface among, 859 ; the Slavs and the, 
 525, 526. 
 
 Germany, physical features of, 239 ; under 
 Saxon kings, 315-317 ; consequences to, 
 of the restoration of the Roman Empire by 
 Otto the Great, 318, 319, 462 ; the North- 
 men in, 402 ; eastward expansion of, in the 
 Middle Ages, 525, 526; pohtical condition 
 of, at the close of the Middle Ages, 526, 527 ; 
 the Reformation in, 651-656 ; the Thirty 
 Years' War, 682-686. 
 
 Ghent (gent), 551, 552. 
 
 Giants in European folklore, 896, 577. 
 
 Gi-bral'tar, strait of, 49, 183, 162, 878 and 
 note 4. 
 
 Gid'e-on, 30. 
 
 Gladiatorial combats, 214, 237, 267, 268. 
 
 Globular theory, the, 624. 
 
 Gnossus (nos'-Ms), excavations at, 70, 71. 
 
 Goa, 622. 
 
 Godfrey of Bouillon (boo-yoN'), 470, 472. 
 
 Gods and goddesses. Oriental, 52-54 ; Greek, 
 75-77 ; early Roman, 147 ; Mithra, 228 ; 
 Scandinavian, 894, 395. 
 
 Goethe (gii'te), German poet, 605. 
 
 " Golden Gate " of Constantinople, the, 339. 
 
 " Golden Horde," the, 490. 
 
 "Good Emperors," the, 200, 201. 
 
 Good Hope, cape of, 49, 621. 
 
 Gothic architecture, 563-566. 
 
 Goths, See Ostrogoths, Visigoths. 
 
 Government, Oriental, 42, 43 ; early Greek, 
 82, 83; Spartan, S3, 84; Athenian, 87, 104- 
 106; Roman, 149-152; of the Early Empire, 
 194; of the Later Empire, 221, 222; feudal, 
 416-419 ; rise of national states, 496, 497. 
 
 Gracchi (grak'i), the, 174, 177, 178, 190, 191. 
 
 Gracchus, Gains, 176, 177; Tiberius, 175, 
 176. 
 
 Grammar, a branch of Greek education, 255. 
 
 Gra-na'da, 382, 386, 520, 521. 
 
 Grand Canal of Venice, the, 547. 
 
 Gra-ni'cus River, battle of the, 122. 
 
 Gratian, 566. 
 
 Great Britain, 507, 508. See also British 
 Isles. 
 
 Great Charter. See Magna Carta. 
 
 Great Council, the, in Norman England, 506. 
 
 " Great Schism," the, 645. 
 
 Greece, physical features of, 66, 67. 
 
 Greek Church, the, missionary activity of, 
 in the early Middle Ages, 385, 860, 401 ; 
 orthodoxy of, 847, 848; schism between, 
 and Rome, 860-368 ; organization and 
 worship of, 363, 364. 
 
 " Greek Empire," the, 328. 
 
 " Greek fire," 877. 
 
 Greeks, the, influence of geographical con- 
 ditions on, 67, 68 ; their prehistoric con- 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 805 
 
 quests and migrations, 72, 73 ; religion and 
 religious institutions of, 75-81 ; the Greek 
 city-state, 81-83 ; colonies of, 87-90 ; bonds 
 of union between, 90, 91; the Persian wars, 
 93-100 ; the age of the city-states, 100-113 ; 
 became subject to Macedonia, 115-120 ; 
 their colonies in Italy, 139 ; become subject 
 to Eome, 170, 171 ; secure independence in 
 the nineteenth century, 171, note 1 ; par- 
 tially Slavonicized, 334 ; conquered by the 
 Ottoman Turks, 493. 
 
 Greenland, coloni;;e(i bv the Northmen, 398, 
 399. 
 
 Gregorian Calendar, the, 186, note 2, 363. 
 
 Gregory I, the Great, pope, 322, 350, 851 ; 
 VII, 458, 459, 644. 
 
 Grotius (gro'shi-ifs), Hugo, 686. 
 
 Guatemala, 631. 
 
 Guilds, Roman, 212 ; medieval, 584-537, 
 568, 583. 
 
 Guinea (gin'i), gulf of, 621, 626. 
 
 Guiscard (ges-kar'), Kobert, 412, 470 ; Roger, 
 412, 413. 
 
 Gunpowder, discovery of, 573, 574. 
 
 Gustavus Adolphus, 684, 686. 
 
 Gutenberg (goo'tfn-berK), 595. 
 
 Gj'mnastics, Greek and Roman, 254, 255, 
 261, 263. See also Athletics. 
 
 Hades (ha'dez), Greek underworld of the 
 dead, 75, 77, 78. 
 
 Ha'dri-an, Roman emperor, 200, 201, 288 ; 
 tomb of, 203, 294 ; wall of, in Britain, 20G, 
 211, 246. 
 
 Hagen (haVn), 560, 561. 
 
 Hallow Eve, 581. 
 
 Hamburg (Ger. pron. ham'bd6rK), 402, 548, 
 549, 640. 
 
 Hammurabi (ham-(!6-ra'be), king of Baby- 
 lonia, 25, 43 ; his code of laws, 25, 44, 50-52. 
 
 Han'ni-bal, 164-167. 
 
 Hanno, exploring voyage of, 49, 621. 
 
 Han-se-at'ic League, the, 548, 549. 
 
 Hapsburg (Ger. pron. haps'bflSrK) dynasty, 
 the, 462 and note 2, 522, 654, 668, 683, 685. 
 
 Harem{ha,'r:&m) , the, 387. 
 
 Harold, king of England, 407, 408, 410. 
 
 Har'pa-lus, 184. 
 
 Harun-al-Rashid (ha-roSn'-ar-rd-shed'), 380. 
 
 Harvey, 609. 
 
 Has'dru-bal, brother of Hannibal, 167. 
 
 Hastings, battle of, 408, 410, 560. 
 
 Hebrews, the, settlement of, in Canaan, 29, 30 ; 
 ruled by the Judges, 30 ; under Saul, David, 
 and Solomon, 31, 32 ; secession of the Ten 
 Tribes, 32, 33 ; kingdom of Israel conquered 
 by Assyria, 33; kingdom of Judea con- 
 quered by Babylonia. 33, 36, 37 ; the Baby- 
 lonian captivity, 36, 38. See also Jews. 
 
 Heb'ri-des Islands, 398, 399. 
 
 Hegira (he-jl'i-a), the, 371 and note 3. 
 
 Hel, the Norse underworld, 395. 
 
 Hel'las, defined, 90. 
 
 Hel-le'nes, 90. See alno Greeks. 
 
 Hel-le-nis'tic Age, the, 130-133. 
 
 Hellenization of the East, 126-128, 134, 135 ; 
 of Rome, 174. 
 
 Hel'les-pont, 94, 97, 98, 111, 119, 122, 338. 
 
 He'lots, the, 83. 
 
 Henry II, king of England, 499, 500, 502 ; 
 111,505,506; VII, 518,658; VIII, 658-661. 
 
 Henry II, king of Prance, 679; IV, 681, 
 682. 
 
 Henry I, king of Germany, 315, 316, 359, 
 
 525; 111,456; IV, 459. 
 Henry, Prince, the Navigator, 620, 621, 626. 
 He'ra, 76, 226. 
 Her-a-cli'us, Roman emperor in the East, 
 
 091 000 
 
 Herat (her-af), 485. 
 
 Her-cu-la'ne-um, destruction of, 199. 
 
 Hereford (her'e-ferd) map, the, 615, 617. 
 
 Heresies, rise of, 235, 236, 344, 347, 349; 
 punishment of, in the Middle Ages. 647, 648 ; 
 the Albigenses, 4.52, 648 ; the Waldenses, 
 648, 649 ; the Lollards, 649, 650 ; the Hus- 
 sites, 650. 
 
 Heretics. See Heresies. 
 
 Hermits, early Christian, 852, 3.53. 
 
 Her'od, king of Judea, 197, note 1. 
 
 He-rod'o-tus, Greek traveler and historian, 
 98, 272. 
 
 Hesse (hSs), 359. 
 
 Hez-e-ki'ah, Hebrew king, 35. 
 
 Hi-er-o-glyph'ics, Egyptian, 10 and note 3, 
 11, 42, 62. 
 
 Highlands of Scotland, 197, 509, 510. 
 
 Hil'de-brand. See Gregory VII. 
 
 Himalaya (hi-ma'l«-j'«) Mountains, 19. 
 
 Hin'du-Kush Mountains, 125. 
 
 Hip'po-drome of Constantinople, 287, 339. 
 
 Hiram, king of Tyre, 32. 
 
 His-pa'ni-a, 519. 
 
 His-sar'lik. See Troy. 
 
 Historians, Greek, 272 ; Roman, 277, 278 ; 
 Renaissance, 602, 603. 
 
 History, defined, 1 ; sources of, 1, 2 ; be- 
 ginnings of, in ditferent parts of the world, 
 2,8. 
 
 Hit'tites, the, 28. 138. 
 
 Hoango (hwiing'ho) River, 19. 
 
 Hoder (he'der), 395. 
 
 Hohenstaufen (ho'en-stoii-fen) dynasty, the, 
 460 and note 1, 461. 
 
 Hohenzollern (ho'&-ts61-ern) dynasty, the, 
 315 and note 2. 
 
 Holidays, Roman, 213, 268 ; in the Middle 
 Ages, 435, 580-582. 
 
 Holland, 305, 314, 662, 673. 
 
 Holstein (hol'shtin), 683. 
 
 Holy Land, the, 467, 469, 473, 476, 479, 480. 
 
 " Holy Roman Empire," the name, 812, note 
 
 1, 462, note 1. 
 
 Holy Roman Empire. See Empire. 
 Holy Sepulcher, church of the, 472, note 1. 
 Homage, ceremony of, 418. 
 Homer, 73. 
 
 Homeric Age, the, 72-75. 
 Homeric poems, as sources of Greek my- 
 thology and religion, 68, 75-76 ^ their origin 
 
 and subject matter, 73, 270, 271 ; as a uni- 
 fying influence, 90 ; studied by Alexander 
 
 the Great, 119 ; subjects of school study, 
 
 255 ; during the Renaissance, 591, 593. 
 Honduras, 681. 
 Hon-o'ri-us, Roman emperor in the West, 
 
 243, 244. 
 
 Horace, Roman poet, 256, 269, 278. 
 Horse, domesticated, 7. 
 Hos'pi-tal-ers, order of the, 478 and note 1, 
 
 479. 
 
 Huguenots (hvi'ge-nots), the, 679 and note 3. 
 Huguenot wars, the, 679-682. 
 Humanism, 593, 594, 600, 601, 602, 606, 607. 
 Hundred Years' War, the, 515-519. 
 Hungarians. See Magyars. 
 
8o6 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary- 
 
 Hungary, 247, 316, 4S9, 490, 522, 666. 
 
 Huns, enter Europe and subdue the 
 Ostrogoths, 241, 242, 2'47 ; inroads of, under 
 Attila, 247, 248 ; break-up of power, 248. 
 
 Huss (hus), John, 650, 652. 
 
 Hussite wars, the, 650, 683. 
 
 Hyksos (hik'sos), the, 27. 
 
 Hymns, Latin, 558 ; Luther's, 654 and note 1. 
 
 Iberians, the, 519. 
 
 Ib'Hs, 373. 
 
 Iceland, as a literary center, 393 ; Christianity 
 introduced into, 396 ; colonized by the 
 Northmen, 898. 
 
 Iconoclastic controversy, the, 362. 
 
 Ides (Idz) of March, 44 B.C., 87. 
 
 Il'i-ad. See Homeric poems. 
 
 I-lis'sus, stream, 288. 
 
 Il'men, Lake, 400. 
 
 Immortality. See Future life. 
 
 Im-pe-ra'ior, the title, 186 and note 1, 222. 
 
 Incas, the, 633, 635. 
 
 In-cu-nab'u-la, 596. 
 
 " Index of Prohibited Books," the, 668. 
 
 India, beginnings of history in, 3; settle- 
 ment of, by Indo-Europeans, 20; relations 
 of, to the West, 21 ; Persian conquest of the 
 Punjab, 38, 39 ; Alexander the Great, in, 
 125; rediscovery of sea route to, 125, 134; 
 Nestorians in, 347 and note 1 ; Arab con- 
 quests in, 377 ; the Moguls in, 488 ; Portu- 
 guese possessions in, 622, 623. 
 
 Indian Ocean, 184, 622, 623. 
 
 Indians, American, 5, note 1, 8, 9, 630-633, 
 . 636, 687, 640. 
 
 Indies, East, 622, 623, 625, 630 ; West, 627, 
 634, notel. 
 
 Indo-China, 19. 
 
 Indo-Europeans, the, relation of, to the 
 Semites, 16; principal divisions of, 16, 17; 
 settlement of India by, 20; in Europe, 
 139, 140. 
 
 Indulgences, Luther's criticisms of, 652. 
 
 Indus River, 20, 39, 125, 377. 
 
 Industry, in the Oriental world, 45 ; in the 
 Homeric Age, 73; In ancient Athens, 106; 
 in imperial Kome, 212 ; Byzantine, 886 ; 
 Arab, 382 ; in medieval cities, 535-537, 
 543, 550, 551. 
 
 Infanticide, in the ancient world, 84, 214, 
 237, 253, 887. 
 
 Innocent III, pope, 461, 476, 477, 478, 504, 
 648. 
 
 Inquisition, the, 668, 671, 672. 
 
 Inscriptions, 1, 12, 105, 140, 163, 196, 347, 
 390. 
 
 Institutes of the Christian Religion, Cal- 
 vin's, 656, 657. 
 
 Interdict, the, 445, 446, 461. 
 
 Interest. See Usury. 
 
 International law, rise of, 686. 
 
 In-ter-reg'nura, the, 462. 
 
 Investiture, conflict over, 457-460. 
 
 I-o'ni-a, settled by the Greeks, 67 ; Homeric 
 poems probably composed in, 73 ; con- 
 quered by Lydia and Persia, 93, 94 ; the 
 Ionian Revolt, 94, 95; freed by Alexander 
 the Great, 122. 
 
 Ionic order of architecture, 279, 280. 
 
 Iran (e-riin'), plateau of, 21, 87, 124. 
 
 Ireland, the Scots of, 246 ; Christianity intro- 
 duced into, 323, 325 ; the Northmen in, 
 397 , conquered by England, 511, 676. 
 
 Ir-ue'ri-us, 567. 
 
 Iron, 5, 73, 390. 
 
 " Iron Crown " of Lombardy, 308, 309, 317. 
 
 Irrigation in ancient Egypt, 24 and note 1. 
 
 Isaac, Hebrew patriarch, 367. 
 
 Isabella of Castile, 520, 521, 522, 642, 627, , 
 628, 629. i 
 
 Ish'ma-el, 367. f 
 
 Ish'tar Gate of Babylon, 36. 
 
 Islam (is'ldm), principles and practices of, 
 872-375 ; expansion of, 875-379 ; influence 
 of, 386, 887. , 
 
 Isles of the Blest, the, 624. jk 
 
 Israel, kingdom of, 33, 34. ■ 
 
 Is'ra-el-ites. See Hebrews. * 
 
 Issus, battle of, 122, 123. 
 
 Italians, the, influence of geographical condi- 
 tions on, 137; principal divisions of, 140; 
 how ruled by Kome, 155, 171, 177 ; Roman 
 citizenship conferred on, 178, 179. 
 
 Italy, physical features of, 136, 137 ; Etrus- 
 can and Greek settlements in, 137-139 ; 
 Roman conquest of central and southern, 
 158, 154 ; under Roman rule, 155-158 ; 
 northern, conquered by Rome, 164; the 
 Ostrogoths in, 298-300 ; the Lombards in, 
 300, 302; Frankish rule over, 806, 807, 
 809 ; restoration of the Roman Empire by 
 Otto the Great and its consequences to, 
 817, 318, 462 ; Norman conquest of south- 
 ern, 412, 590, 591 ; in the Renaissance, 
 589-594, 597-600. 
 
 Ivan (e-van') III, the Great, tsar, 490, 491. 
 
 J.acquerie (zhdk-re'), the, 612 and note 1. 
 
 James I, king of England, 511, note 1, 639, 
 676, and note 1. 
 
 Ja-nic'u-lum Hill, 292. 
 
 Jan-i-za'ries, the, 491 and note 4, 492. 
 
 Ja'nus, Roman deity, 145, 146, and note 1 ; 
 temple of, 146. 
 
 Japan, 19, 485, 618, 622, 626. 
 
 Java, 882, 623, note 1. 
 
 Je-ho'vah, 81, 35, 54, 55. 
 
 Jenghiz Khan (.jen'giz Kan'), Mongol con- 
 queror, 485. 
 
 Jerusalem, becomes capital of the Hebrew 
 state, 31 ; besieged by Sennacherib, 35 ; 
 captured by Nebuchadnezzar, 86 ; cap- 
 tured and destroyed by the Romans, 
 199 and note 1; early Christians in, 229; I 
 
 during the crusades, 472, 474, 475, 479 ; I 
 regarded as center of the world, 614, 615. f 
 
 Jesuits, the, 666 and note 1, 667, 676. 
 
 Jesus, birth of, 197 and note 1 ; crucifixion 
 of, 229 and note 2. 
 
 Jews, the, revolts of, against Rome, 199 and . : 
 
 note 1 ; rise of Christianity among, 229, 1 1 
 
 230 ; condition of, in the Middle Ages, 542. ' 
 
 Jihad (je-hiid'), 375. 
 
 Joan of Arc, 517, 518. 
 
 John, Don, of Austria, 669. 
 
 John, king of England, 461, 502, 504, 505, 
 514. 
 
 John, king of France, 516, 517. 
 
 John XII, pope, 817. 
 
 Jordan River, 80. 
 
 Jotunheim (v6'td6n-ham), 394. 
 
 Joust, the, 430. 
 
 Judah, 33. 
 
 Ju-de'a, 83, 197 and note 1. 
 
 Judges, period of the, in Hebrew history, 
 30. 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 807 
 
 Judgment of the dead, Egyptian ideas of 
 the, 55, 56. See also Future Ufe. 
 
 Ju-gur'tha, 178. 
 
 Jngurthine War, the, 178. 
 
 Julian Alps, 243, 248. 
 
 Julian Csesars, the, 197. 
 
 Ju'no Mo-ne'ta, temple of, 294. 
 
 Ju'pi-ter, supreme deity of Eome, 142, 147, 
 160, 190, 294. 
 
 Jury, trial and accusation by, 500, 502. 
 
 Jury courts, Athenian, 105, 106. 
 
 Jus-tin'i-an, Koman emperor In the East, 
 300 ; reign of, 329-;332, 361, 378. 
 
 " Just price," medieval idea of the, 537. 
 
 Jutes, the, 246. 
 
 Kaaba (ka'a-ba), the, 368, 869, 371, 372. 
 
 Kaiser, the title, 197, note 2. 
 
 Kent, 320, 322, 323, 611. 
 
 Kepler, 608, 609. 
 
 Khadija (ka-de'ja), 370, 371. 
 
 Khartum (kar-toom'), 22. 
 
 Kiev (ke'yef ), 400, 401, 488. 
 
 Kingship. See Monarchy. 
 
 " King's Road," the, 637 and note 1. 
 
 Knighthood, 428^31. 
 
 Koran (ko-ran'), the, 872, 873. 
 
 Korea, 19, 485, 595. 
 
 Koreish (ko-rlsh'), 870, 371. 
 
 Kriem'hild, 560, 561. 
 
 Kublai Khan (k(5(5'bli Kan'), 487, 488, 616. 
 
 LaVa-rum, the, 235. 
 
 Laborers, statutes of, 611. 
 
 Labrador, 399, 638. 
 
 La-co'ni-a, a district in southern Greece, 83. 
 
 Ladrone (lii-dro'na) Islands, the, 629, and 
 note 1. 
 
 Lancaster (la^'kiJs-ter), house of, 518. 
 
 Lan'ce-lot, Sir, the ideal knight, 429, 430. 
 
 Land, feudal tenure of, 417, 4.31. 
 
 Lan-go-bar'di. See Lomljards. 
 
 Language, Greek, 90. 134, 590, 591, 598 ; 
 Latin, 207, 208, 216, 217, 322, 440, 497, 512, 
 554, 555, 556, 591, 594; Enghsh, 208, 322, 
 411, 556-5,^8; Norman-French, 411, 556; 
 Cymric, 508; Gaelic, 509; Spanish, 520; 
 French, 555 ; Icelandic, 556 and note 2 ; 
 Italian, 592 ; German, 653. 
 
 Lapland, 490. 
 
 Lapps; the, 483. 
 
 La'res, the, 146, 237. 
 
 Lat'er-an Palace, the, 455, 457. 
 
 Latin League, the, 140, 153. 
 
 Latin War, the, 153. 
 
 Latium (lii'shi-jJm), adistrict of central Italy, 
 136, 140 ; expansion of Roman dominion 
 over, 153, 207. 
 
 Law, code of Hammurabi, 25, 44, 50-52 ; 
 Mosaic code, 52 ; Draconian code, 86 ; 
 Twelve Tables, 150, 151, 206; develop- 
 ment of Roman, under the empire, 206, 207, 
 215, 216 ; Common law of England, 322, 
 331, 500, 502; "Laws of the Barbarians," 
 326; the Corpus Juris Cimlis, 331, 421, 
 567, 568, 572 ; feudal, 419-421 ; canon, 444 
 and note 1, 568; the rise of international 
 law, 686. 
 
 " Laws of tlie Barbarians," the, 326. 
 
 Leagues. See Federations. 
 
 Leb'a-non Mountains, 29. 
 
 Lech (lek) River, battle of the, 816. 
 
 Legates, papal, 454. 
 
 Legion, the Roman, 158, 159. 
 
 Legnano (la-nyii'no), battle of, 460. 
 
 Leipzig (lip'sik), city, 539 ; university of, 569. 
 
 Lent, 346, 445, 619. 
 
 Leo I, the Great, pope, 249, 350 ; III, 311. 
 
 Leo III, the Isaurian, Roman emperor in 
 
 the East, 377. 
 Leon (la-6n'), kingdom of, 520, 521. 
 Leon, Ponce de, 634. 
 Leonardo da Vinci (la-6-nar'do da ven'che), 
 
 599. 
 
 Le-on'i-das, Spartan king, 98. 
 Lepanto (la-pan'to), battle of, 669. 
 Lep'i-dus, 188, 189. 
 Leuc'tra, battle of, 112. 
 Leyden (li'den), 671. 
 Libraries, in the ancient Orient, 63 ; the 
 
 Alexandrian Library, 130 ; Arab, 383 ; the 
 
 Vatican Library, 594." 
 Lib'y-a, 124. 
 
 Li-cin'i-us. Roman emperor, 222, 235. 
 Lidge (le-azh'), 402. 
 Lima (le'mti), 635. 
 Lim'er-ick, 397. 
 Lincoln, city, 209. 
 Lions' Gate, the. 70. 
 Lisbon, 621, 623, 626, 640. 
 Literature, Oriental, 56-58 ; Greek, 90, 270- 
 
 273; Hellenistic, 130; Roman, 276-278; 
 
 Byzantine, 337 ; Araljic, 385 ; medieval, 
 
 558-561; Renaissance, 591-593, 602-605. 
 
 See also Humanism. 
 Lith-u-a'ni-ans, converted to Christianity, 
 
 360. 
 
 Litter, Roman, 263. 
 Liverpool, 640. 
 Liv'y, Roman historian, 278. 
 Loire (Iwar) River, 803, 402, 514. 
 Lo'ki, 395. 
 
 Lollards, the, 649, 650. 
 Lombard League, the, 460. 
 Lombards, the, form a kingdom in Italy, 300, 
 
 302, 332, 351 ; defeated and conquered by 
 
 the Franks, 306, 308, 309 ; become Catholic 
 
 Christians, 358. 
 Lombard Street, 543, note 1. 
 Lombardy, 302. 
 London, 209, 410, 548, 640. 
 London Bridge, 510, 548, 677. 
 Long bow, the, 516. 
 Long Walls of Athens, the, 108, 110, 111, 
 
 28S. 
 
 Lords, House of, 507, 
 Lorraine (16-ran'), 314 and note 1, 315, note 1, 
 
 310. 
 
 Lothair (16-thar'), 813, 814. 
 Lothringen (16t'ring-«n). See Lorraine. 
 Louis the German, 313, 814 ; the Pious, 812, 
 
 396. 
 Louis VII, king of France, 474; IX, the 
 
 Saint, 514j_XI, 519 ; XIII, 682. 
 Louvain {loo-vaN'), town hall of, 551. 
 Louvre (loS'vr'), palace of the, 601. 
 Low Countries. See Netherlands. 
 Loyola (lo-yo'la), St. Ignatius, 665, 666. 
 Liibeok (m'bek), 548, 549, 640. 
 Lu-cerne', Lake, 523. 
 Lu'si-ads, the, 622. 
 Luther, Martin, 651-654. 
 Lutheranism, legal recognition of, in Ger- 
 many, 655 ; spreads to Scandinavia, 656 ; its 
 
 doctrines and organization, 663, 664. 
 Lutzen (Itit'sen), battle of, 684. 
 
8o8 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 Luxury, during the Hellenistic Age, 183, 134 ; 
 
 Koinan, 172, 173, 218, 214. 
 Ly-ce'uui, the, at Athens, 261, 2S8. 
 Ly-cur'gus, legendary Spartan lawgiver, 85, 
 
 note 2. 
 
 Lyd'i-a, conquered by Persia, 87, 38, 93, 94. 
 Lyons (ll'^nz), 209, 529. 
 Lyric poetry, Greek, 271 ; medieval, 558, 
 
 559. 
 
 Ma-ca'o, 622. 
 
 Mac-e-do'ni-a, conquered by Persia, 94 ; in- 
 habitants of, 115; under Philip II, 115-119; 
 under Alexander the Great, 119, 120; after 
 Alexander's death, 127 ; conquered by Kome, 
 169, 170. 
 
 Machiavelli (ma-kya-vel'le), 602. 
 
 Madeira (in«-de'ra) Islands, the, 620. 
 
 Madonna. See Virgin Mary. 
 
 Magdeburg (mag'dri-boi&rK), 684. 
 
 Ma-gel'lan, Fer'di-nand, 629, 630. 
 
 Magic, Babylonian, 52, 53 ; in the Middle 
 Ages, 574, 575. 
 
 Magicians, medieval, 575. 
 
 Magistrates, Spartan ephors, 88, 84 ; Athe- 
 nian Ten Generals, 105; Iloman, 151, 152, 
 155 ; of a medieval city, 584. 
 
 Mag'na Car'ta, winning of, 504, 505 ; provi- 
 sions of, 505. 
 
 Mag'na Gra'ci-a, the name, 186 ; conquered 
 by Eome, 153, 154, 174. 
 
 Magyars (mod'yors), the, inroads of, 314 ; 
 wars of Henry the Fowler and Otto the 
 Great with, 815, 316 ; their settlement in 
 Europe, 816 and note 1 ; converted to Chris- 
 tianity, 860. 
 
 Mainz (mints), 595. 
 
 Ma-lac'ca, 622. 
 
 Malory, Sir Thomas, 560, 595. 
 
 Manchuria, 483. 
 
 Ma'nes, the, 145. 
 
 Mankind, races of, 15, 16. 
 
 Manor, the medieval, 431, 48,3-436, 610, 611. 
 
 Manor houses, 584, 585. 
 
 Man-ti-ne'a, battle of, 113. 
 
 Man'tu-a, 606. 
 
 Manufacturing. See Industry. 
 
 Manuscripts, 1, 2, 256, 596, 597. 
 
 Maps, medieval, 614, 615, 617 ; theportolani, 
 619. 
 
 Mar'a-thon, battle of, 95, 96. 
 
 Mar-do'ni-us, 95, 99. 
 
 Marduk (miir'diJok), Babylonian deity, 56. 
 
 Mar-e-o'tis, Lake, 128. 
 
 Margraves, 309. 
 
 Mariannes. See Ladrone Islands. 
 
 Ma'ri-us, Gai'us, 178, 179, 181, 182, 191. 
 
 Markets in the Middle Ages, 537. 
 
 " Marks," 309. 
 
 Mar'mo-ra, Sea of, 888. 
 
 Marriage among the Greeks and Eomans, 
 256, 257. 
 
 Mars, Eoman war god, 142, 147. 
 
 Marseilles (mar-salz'). See Massiha. 
 
 Martin V, pope, 645. 
 
 Martyrs, Christian, 284, 
 
 Mary Stuart, queen of Scots, 676, 677. 
 
 Mary Tudor, queen of England, 661. 
 
 Masai (mii-si'), the, 85, note 2. 
 
 Mas-sil'i-a, 89, 131, 209, 529. 
 
 Mathematics, Greek, 131 ; Arab, 384, 385. 
 
 Matilda, Countess, 459. 
 
 Matrimony, sacrament of, 441, 444. 
 
 Max-en'ti-us, 295. 
 
 Max-im'i-an, Roman emperor, 221. 
 
 Maximilian I, Holy Eoman Emperor, 654. 
 
 Mayas (ma'yas), the, 631, 632, 637. 
 
 May Day, 435, 581, 582. 
 
 " Mayors of the palace," Frankish, 805, 306. 
 
 Mecca, 309, 371, 372, 374. 
 
 Me'di-a, rise of, 86 ; union of, with Persia, 37. 
 
 Medici (med'e-ehe), the, 594. 
 
 Medicine, Oriental, 62 ; Greek, 131 ; Arab, 
 884. 
 
 Medina (mS-de'na), 371, 380. 
 
 Mediterranean Sea, 66, 74. 
 
 Memphis (mem'fis), 25, 128. 
 
 Mendicant orders. See Friars. 
 
 Menes (me'nez), 25, 26. 
 
 Menhirs, 18, 16. 
 
 Merchant guild, the, 584, 535. 
 
 Mer'ci-a, kingdom of, 320. 
 
 Mer-o-vin'gi-an, dynasty, the, 805 and note 1. 
 
 Mer'sen, Treaty of, 318. 
 
 Merv (merf), 485. 
 
 Mesopotamia (mes-6-po-ta'mi-a), 22, 124, 
 485. 
 
 Mes-sa'na, 89 and note 2. 
 
 Mes-si'ah 229 
 
 Mes-si'na' strait of, 89, 137, 154, 413. 
 
 Metals, Age of, 4, 5. 
 
 Me-tho'di-us, 860. 
 
 Meuse (milz) Eiver, 402. 
 
 Mexico, the Aztec power in, 632 ; conquered 
 by the Spaniards, 684. 
 
 Mexico City, 632, 637. 
 
 Michael, archangel, 517. 
 
 Michelangelo (Ital. pron. me-kel-an'jS-lo), 
 598, 599. 
 
 Middle Ages, the, transition to, 298 ; central 
 period of, 587, 588 ; later period of, 589. 
 
 Middle class, the, in the ancient Oi'ient, 48, 
 44 ; in medieval Europe, 531. 
 
 Midgard serpent, the, 894, 395, 396. 
 
 Midsummer Eve, 581. 
 
 Milan (mil'an), city, 209, 543, 544 ; Edict of, 
 235. 
 
 Military-religious orders. 478, 526. 
 
 Millionaires, Eoman, in imperial times, 213. 
 
 Mil-ti'a-des, 95, 96, 102. 
 
 Minstrels, Greek, 270 ; Scandinavian, 392 ; 
 medieval, 428, 559. 
 
 Miracle plays, 582, 583. 
 
 Mis'si do-min'i-ci, the, 309. 
 
 Missionaries, Jesuit, 666, 667. 
 
 Missions in America, 636. 
 
 Mithra, worship of, in the Eoman world, 
 227—229 
 
 Mith-ra-da'tes, king of Pontus, 179, 181, 185. 
 
 Moabite Stone, the, 12. 
 
 Moawiya (mo-a-we'yii), 380. 
 
 Mossia (me'shi-d), province of, 195. 
 
 Mo-guls', rule of the, in India, 488. 
 
 Mo-ham'med, prophet, 370-372. 
 
 Mohammed II, sultan, 492, 493. 
 
 Mohammedanism. See Islam. 
 
 Mohammedans. See Moslems. 
 
 Mo-luc'cas. See Spice Islands. 
 
 Monarchy, Oriental, 42, 43 ; in early Greece, 
 82 ; in early Eonie, 142, 143, 149 ; Augustus 
 as Pri7iceps, 194 ; absolute, of Diocletian 
 and his successors, 221, 222 ; rise of abso- 
 lute, in Europe, 496-499, 512, 514, 515, 518, 
 519, 521, 522. 
 
 Monasticism, rise of, 852, 858 ; the Benedic- 
 tine Eule, 354, 355 ; life and work of Bene- 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 809 
 
 dictine monks, 355-358 ; the Cluniao revival, 
 448, 449 ; the Cistercian order, 449 ; the 
 friars, 450-453 ; suppression of, in Scandi- 
 navia and England, (556, 660, 661. 
 
 Money, use of cattle as, 6 ; development of 
 metallic, 46 ; Athenian, 107, note 2 ; Ko- 
 man, 143, 144, 210, 211 ; scarcity of, in the 
 Middle Ages, 541 ; the Jews as money 
 lenders, 542 ; increased supply of, after the 
 discovery of America, 640, 641. See also 
 Coinage. 
 
 Mongolia, 7, 347, 483 and note 2. 
 
 Mongolian race, the, 15, 247. 
 
 Mongols, the, overthrow the Abbasid cali- 
 phate, 381, 485; their life and culture, 483, 
 484, 616 ; conquests of, 484, 485. 487-491. 
 
 Monotheism, Persian, 54 ; Hebrew, 54, 55 ; 
 Arabian, 369, 371, 373, 387. 
 
 Monsoons, the, 134, 540. 
 
 Montaigne (mon-tfin'), 603. 
 
 Mon'te Cas-si'no, 354. 
 
 Mon-te-ne'gro, S63, 493. 
 
 Montfort, Simon de, 506. 
 
 Montpellier (moN-pe-lya'), university of, 
 570. 
 
 Mon-u-men'tum An-cy-ra'num, 196. 
 
 Moors, the, 519 and note 1, 520, 521. 
 
 Morality plays, 383, 384. 
 
 Mo-ra'vi-a, 360. 
 
 More, Sir Thomas, 613, 660. 
 
 Mo-re'a, the, 546, note 1. 
 
 Morris dance, the, 582. 
 
 Morte d^ Arthur (mort'-ddr-tiir'), the, 560, 
 595 
 
 Mosaics, 123, 260, 330, 456. 
 
 Moscow (mos'ko), 336, 488, 490, 491. 
 
 Moses, Hebrew lawgiver, 52, 373. 
 
 Mos'lems, the, defeated by Charles Martel 
 at Tours, 306, 314; Charlemagne's wars 
 with, 309 ; in southern France, Italy, and 
 Sicily, 314, 317, 412; meaning of the name 
 "Moslem," 371, note 2; during the cru- 
 sades, 4G6— 481. 
 
 Mosques, 374^384, 386, 471. 
 
 Mosul (mo-8ool'), 480. 
 
 " Mourning Athena," the, 109. 
 
 Mu-ez'zin, 374. 
 
 Mummification, Egyptian practice of, 55. 
 
 Mumming and mummers' plays, 582. 
 
 Mus'co-vy, principality of, 490, 491. 
 
 Museum, Alexandrian, 130. 
 
 Music, Greek, 255, 270; Renaissance, 599, 
 600. 
 
 Myc'a-le, naval battle of, 100, 101. 
 
 Mycenae (ml-se'ne), Schhemann's excava- 
 tions at, 69, 70. 
 
 Mysteries, Eleusinian, 226, 227; Mithraic, 
 228 229 
 
 Mythology, Greek, 68, 75-78; Roman, 142, 
 143, 147 ; Scandinavian, 894-396. 
 
 Names, Greek and Roman, 263, 254 and 
 
 note 1 ; occupational, in the Middle Ages 
 
 535. 
 
 Nantes (Fr. pron. naNt), Edict of, 681. 
 Naples, bay, 89, 139, ISO, 199, 214; city, 89, 
 
 139, note 1, 153, 302, 413. 
 Nar-cis'sus, 213. 
 Nationality, rise of. In Europe, 496, 497, 511 
 
 518, 520, 525. 
 Nau'cra-tis, 90. 
 Navarre (na-var'), kingdom of, 520, 681 and 
 
 note 1. 
 
 Navy, Phcenician, 94, 123 ; Carthaginian, 
 163 ; Venetian, 547 ; Spanish and English, 
 678, 679 ; French, 682. 
 
 Ne-ap'o-Hs. See Naples. 
 
 Ne-ar'chus, voyage of, 125, 134. 
 
 Neb-u-chad-nez'zar, king of Babylonia, 36. 
 
 Negro race, the, 15. 
 
 Nero, Roman emperor, 193, 197, 198, 213, 
 292, 348. 
 
 Nerva, Roman emperor, 200. 
 
 Nes-to'ri-ans, the, 347, 616. 
 
 Nestorius, 347. 
 
 Netherlands, the, condition of, in the Middle 
 Ages, 549, 671 ; Protestantism in, 657, 668, 
 671 ; revolt of, 671-674, 685. 
 
 New England, 642. 
 
 Newfoundland, 399. 
 
 New Mexico, 685. * 
 
 Nibelungenlied (ne'be-loong-#n-let), the, 
 560, 561. 
 
 Niceea (ni-se'a), Council of, 235, 236, 468. 
 
 Nicene Creed, the, 286, 349. 
 
 Nie'men River, 526. 
 
 Nijni-Novgorod (nyez'nye nov'go-rot), 539. 
 
 Ni'le River, 22-24. 
 
 Nimes (nem), 209 ; La Maison Carree at, 
 215, 217 ; Pont du Gard near, 217, 285. 
 
 Nineveh (nin'e-ve), capital of Assyria, 35, 
 36, 124. _ 
 
 Nippur (nip-poor'), excavations at, 63, 64. 
 
 Nobility, Oriental, 43 ; early Greek, 82 ; 
 Athenian, 85, 86 ; early Roman, 150, 151 ; 
 feudal, 416-419. 
 
 Nor'i-cum, 195, note 1. 
 
 Normandy, 402, 408, 411, 512, 514. 
 
 Normans, the, settle in France, 402, 403; 
 conquer England, 407, 408, 410 ; results of 
 the Norman Conquest, 410-412 ; conquer 
 southern Italy and Sicily, 412, 413 ; in- 
 fluence of, on European history, 413, 414, 
 590, 591 ; as crusaders, 468, 470. 
 
 North Cape, 399. 
 
 North Carolina, 639. 
 
 Northmen, inroads of the, 314, 397, 398; 
 their home, 389, 390; in prehistoric times, 
 390, 891 ; the Viking Age, 391-393 ; in the 
 West, 897-899; in the East, 399-401 ; in 
 Germany and France, 402, 403 ; In England, 
 403, 404, 406, 407. 
 
 Nor-thum'bri-a, kingdom of, 320, 324. 
 
 Northwest Passage, search for the, 639. 
 
 Norway, 314, 390, 396, 397, 656. 
 
 Norwegians, converted to Christianity, 360, 
 396. 
 
 Nova Scotia, 399, 638. 
 
 Novgorod (nov'go-rot), 400, 490, 548. 
 
 Nu'ma Pom-pil'i-us, 143, 146. 
 
 Numerals, the "Arabic," 385; the Roman, 
 566. 
 
 Nu-mid'i-a, 178. 
 
 Nu'mi-tor, 142. 
 
 Nuncios (nun'shi-oz), papal, 454. 
 
 Nu'rem-berg, 532, note 1, 548, 625. 
 
 " Oath -helpers," 420. 
 Oath-swearing, 419, 420. 
 O'ber-Am'mer-gan, Passion Play at, 383, 
 note 1. 
 
 Oc-ta'vi-an, 188-190.. See also Augustus. 
 O'der River, 526. 
 Odes, Horace's, 278. 
 0-de'um. the, 290. 
 O'din, 359, 394, 395. 
 
8io Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 O-do-a'cer, king of the Germans in Italy, 
 249; conquered by Theodoric, 298, 299. 
 
 Odysseus (6-dis'u.s), 73, T4. 
 
 Odyssey (od'i-si). See Homeric poems. 
 
 Ogres, 577. 
 
 O'laf the Saint, 396. 
 
 0-lym'pi-a, in Elis, 79, 80. 
 
 Olympiad, 79, note 4. 
 
 Olympian council, the, 75. 
 
 Olympian games, described, 79-Sl; abolished, 
 236, 237. 
 
 Olympieum (6-lim-pi-e'iim), the, 217, 290. 
 
 O-lym'pus, Mount, 75. 
 
 Omar, second caliph, 379 ; mosque of, 471. 
 
 Omar Khayyam (o'mcir Kl-yam'), 385. 
 
 Omens. See Divination. 
 
 Ommiads (o-mi'adz), dynasty of the, 380 and 
 note 1. 
 
 Ophir (o'fer), 49 and note 3. 
 
 Oracle of Apollo at Delphi, 78. 79. 
 
 Oratory, Greek, 117, 273; Roman, 277. 
 
 Ordeals, 420. 
 
 Orders of Greek architecture, 279, 280, 597. 
 
 O-res'tes, 249. 
 
 O-ri-no'co Elver, 627, 685. 
 
 Ork'ney Islands, 898. 
 
 Orleans (or-la-an'), city, 512, 513 ; university 
 of, 570. 
 
 Or'muz, 622. 
 
 O-ron'tes River, 128. 
 
 Ostracism, 87 and note 1, 97, 103. 
 
 Os'tro-goths, the, subdued by the Huns, 241, 
 242 ; cross the Danube, 243 ; invade Italy, 
 298 ; under Theodoric, 299, 800 ; conquered 
 by Justinian, 800, 830 ; become Catholic 
 Christians, 358. 
 
 Othman, third caliph, 379 ; Ottoman chief- 
 tain, 491 and note 2. 
 
 Otto I, the Great, 316-318, 359, 456, 522. 
 
 Ot'to-man Turks, the, rise and spread of, 
 491 ; the Janizaries, 491, 492 ; siege and 
 capture of Constantinople bj% 492, 493 ; in 
 southeastern Europe, 493, 495 ; their con- 
 trol of Asiatic trade routes, 540, 545, 622; 
 defeated at the battle of Lepanto, 669. 
 
 Oxford, university of, 567, 569, 570. 
 
 Oxus River, 877. 
 
 Pacific Ocean, the, discovery of, 629. 
 
 Pad'u-a, university of, 570. 
 
 Pa'dus. See Po. 
 
 Pies'tum, 89. 
 
 Paganism, dechne of, 195, 196, 226, 236, 237. 
 
 Painting, prehistoric, 13 ; Oriental, 60 ; 
 
 ^gean, 71, 72, 74; Roman, 287, 288; 
 
 Byzantine, 830; Italian, in the Middle 
 
 Ages, 330, 598 ; Renaissance, 598, 599, 601, 
 
 and note 2. 
 Palaces : Sargon II, near Nineveh, 59 ; 
 
 Minos, at Gnossus, 70, 71 ; of the Cwsars, 
 
 294, 295 ; the Louvre, 601. 
 Pal'a-tine Hill, 140-143, 294, 295. 
 Pa-ler'mo, 413. 
 Pa-les'tra, 254. 
 
 Palestrina (pa-las-tre'na), 599, 600. 
 Pal'li-um, the, 448, 454. 
 Pal-ray'ra, 211. 
 Pan art! a, 684. 
 
 Pan-ath-e-na'ic festival, the, 264, 292. 
 Pan-no'ni-a, 195, note 1. 
 Pan'the-on, the, 202, 283, 294, 597. 
 Pantomimes, Roman, 265. 
 Papacy. See Roman Church. 
 
 Paper, use of, 1, 382, 594. 
 
 Papyrus, use of, as writing material, 1, 2, 
 
 255, 256, 594. 
 
 Paradise, 22, note 3, 615. 617. 
 Parallel Lives, Plutarch's, 273. 
 Parchment, use of, as writing material, 1, 
 
 256, 594. 
 
 Paris, in Roman imperial times, 247 ; sacked 
 by the Northmen, 402 ; becomes capital of 
 France, 514 ; university of, 567, 569, 570. 
 
 Parishes, church, 446, 447. 
 
 Parliament, English, in the thirteenth cen- 
 tury, 505-507. 
 
 Par-nas'sus, Mount, 78. 
 
 Parsees, the, 54, note 1. 
 
 Par'the-non, the, 291, 292. 
 
 Parthia, 184, 194, 200, 201, 219. 
 
 Patriarchate, development of the, 343, 361, 
 362. 
 
 Patricians (pd-trish'ans), the early Roman, 
 150, 151. 
 
 Paul III, pope, 665, 667. 
 
 Pavia (pa-ve'ii), capital of Lombardy, 802, 
 809 ; university of, 626. 
 
 Pax Romana, the, 208, 204. 
 
 " Peace of God," the, 423. 
 
 Peasants, Oriental, 44 ; condition of, in early 
 Attica, 86 ; early Roman, 143, 144 ; dis- 
 appearance of Roman, 173; in the Middle 
 Ages, 43.3-436, 611-613. 
 
 Peasan-ts' RebeUion, the, 611. 
 
 Peking (pe-king'), 488, 616. 
 
 Pe-lop'i-das, 111, 112. 
 
 Pel-o-pon-ne'si-an League, 83, 102, 109, 113. 
 
 Peloponnesus, the, 83, 243, 546 and note 1. 
 
 Pe'lops, 83, note 1. 
 
 Pe-na'tes, the, ]46,'237. 
 
 Pen'te-cost. See Whitsunday. 
 
 Pepin (pep'in) the Short, king of the Franks, 
 306, 807, 359, 879. 
 
 Per'ga-mum, 129, 209. 
 
 Per'i-cles, 108, 104, 110, 112, 290, 291. 
 
 Per'i-style of a Roman house, 260, 261. 
 
 Perrault (pe-ro'), Charles, 576, note 1. 
 
 Persecution, of the early ('hristians, 282- 
 284; of heretics, 844, 647-650, 664, 668, 671, 
 672, 679. 
 
 Per-sep'o-lis, 124. 
 
 Persia, rise of, under Cyrus the Great, 87, 
 88 ; under Cambyses, 38 ; under Darius the 
 Great, 88, 39 ; organization of the Persian, 
 Empire, 39, 40 ; advance of, to the Medi- 
 terranean, 93-95 ; the Persian wars, 95-100 ; 
 expedition of Cyrus the Younger and re- 
 treat of the Ten Thousand, 1211-122 ; con- 
 quered by Alexander the Great, 122-124 ; 
 rise of the New Persian Empire, 219 ; con- 
 flict between, and the Roman Empire in 
 the East, 832, 833 ; conquered by the 
 Arabs. 376 ; overrun by the Mongols, 485. 
 
 Peru, the Inca power in, 632, 633; con- 
 quered by the Spaniards, 634, 635. 
 
 Peter the Hermit, 470, 472. 
 
 Petrarch (pe'trirk), 592, 593, 596, 600, 602. 
 Petrine supremacy, doctrine of the, 849, 350. 
 Petrograd (pe'tro-grad), 336. 
 Phaestus (fes'tws), disk of, 1. 
 Phalanx, the Macedonian, 116, 154. 
 Pharaoh (fa'ro), 26. 
 
 Pha'ros, lighthouse on the island of, 128, 
 note 2. 
 Phar-sa'lus, battle of, 185. 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 8ii 
 
 Phid'i-as, Athenian sculptor, 290, 291. 
 
 Philse (fi'le), island of, 23. 
 
 Pliilanthropy under the Early Empire, 214, 
 
 215. 
 
 Philip II, king of Macedonia, 113, 115-119. 
 Philip II, Augustus, "kins' of France, 461, 
 
 475, 4T6, 502, 513, 514; IV, the Fair, 514, 
 
 515, 644, 645; VI, 515,616. 
 Philip II, king of Spain, 661, 668-670, 672- 
 
 674, 677, 678, 680. 
 Phi-lip'pi, founded by Philip II, 116 and 
 
 note 1 ; battles of, 189. 
 Philippine Islands, the, 630, 635, note 2, 666. 
 Philistines (fi-lis'tins), 30, 31. 
 Philosophy, Greek, 27S-276 ; scholastic, 570- 
 
 572, 606, 609. 
 
 Pho'cis, a district of central Greece, 78. 
 Phoenicia (fe-nish'i-d) , the country and peo- 
 ple, 29 ; commerce of, with Europe, 48, 
 
 49 ; Phoenician imports and exports, 49 ; 
 
 Phoenician exploring voyages and settle- 
 ments, 49, 50 ; conquered by Persia, 94. 
 Picts, the, 246. 
 Piet'S Plowman, 612, 613. 
 Pilgrimages, Mohammedan, to Mecca, 874 ; 
 
 Christian, 441, 466, 467, 652. 
 Pindar, Greek poet, 271. 
 Piracy, in antiquity, 74, 184, 210 ; in the 
 
 Middle Ages, 539, 549. 
 Pi-riB'us, 100, 101, 107, 108, 111, 288. 
 Pisa (pe'sa), 544. 
 
 Pi-sis'tra-tus, tyrant of Athens, 86, 87. 
 Pizarro (Span. pron. pe-thar'ro), Francisco, 
 
 634. 
 Plagues, 110, 610, 611, 686. 
 Plan-tag'e-net dynasty, the, 500 and note 1. 
 Plants, domestication of, 8 and note 1, 22. 
 Pla-tK'a, battle of, 100. 
 Pla'to, Athenian philosopher, 275, 624. 
 Playing cards, 580. 
 Plebeians (ple-be'yans), the early Roman, 
 
 150, 151. _ 
 
 Plutarch (ploo'tark), Greek biographer, 273. 
 Pnyx (niks), hill, 105, 290. 
 Po, river, 136, 138, 164, 243, 302, 543. 
 Poetry, Greek epic, 73, 270, 271 ; Greek 
 
 lyric, 271 ; Greek dramatic, 271, 272 ; 
 
 Koman, 277, 278 ; Arabic, 885 ; medieval, 
 
 558-561 ; Eenaissance, 591, 592, 602, 605. 
 Poitiers (pw4-tya'), battle of, 516, 517. 
 Poland, 860, 489, 490, 666. 
 Polo, game, 580. 
 Polos, the, in the Far East, 487, 488, 616, 
 
 618, 626. 
 Pom-e-ra'ni-a, 526. 
 Pompeii (pom-pa'ye), destruction of, 199 ; 
 
 excavations at, 200, 210, 258, 259, 261. 
 Pom-pe'ius, Gnae'us. See Pompey. 
 Pompey (pom'pi), 180, 181, 183-185. 
 Pon'ti-fex Max'i-mus, the title, 148, note 2, 
 
 364. 
 
 Pontiffs, Roman, 148. 
 Pon'ti-us Pi-Ia'tus, 229, note 2. 
 Pontus, 179. 
 Pope, the, as " Supreme Pontiff," 143, note 
 
 2 ; as the successor of St. Peter, 350 ; 
 ■ origin of the name, 453 and note 1 ; as the 
 
 head of western Christendom, 453—455. 
 Por-io-la'ni, the, 619. 
 Portugal, rise of, 520 ; becomes a colonial 
 
 power, 622, 623 and note 1 ; union of, with 
 
 Spain, 669, 670, 679. 
 Poseidon (p6-si'don), 76, 
 
 Potato introduced into Europe, 641. 
 
 Potosi (po-to-se'), silver mines of, 640. 
 
 Pozzolana (p6t-s5-la'na), 283. 
 
 Prse'tors, Roman, 151. 
 
 Prague (Ger. pron. prag), university of, 
 
 569, 650. 
 
 Praise of Folly, the, 647. ' 
 Prehistoric times, defined, 3 ; divisions of, 
 
 8-5 ; steps toward civilization in, 6-15 ; in 
 
 Greece and the iBgean, 68-72. 
 Pres'by-ter, church official, 232 and note 2, 
 
 664. 
 
 Presbyterian Churches, 664, note 1. 
 Prester John, legend of, 616. 
 Priesthood, Oriental, 43 ; Roman, 148 ; 
 
 Christian, 232, 342-344, 363, 446-448. 
 Primogeniture, 417 and note 1. 
 Prince, the, by Macchiavellij 602. 
 Prin'aeps, the title, 194 and note 1. 
 Printing, invention of, 594, 595 ; incunabula, 
 
 596 ; importance of, 596, 597, 607, 687, 653. 
 Pro-py-lse'a of the Acropolis, 290. 
 Protestants, origin of the name, 655 ; sects 
 
 of, 662-664. 
 
 Proven fal (pr6-vaN-s&l') speech, 555, 558. 
 Provence (pro-viiNs'), 470, 519, 555. 
 Provinces, Roman, 172, note 1, 202. See 
 
 also Provincial system. 
 Provincial system, Roman, 171, 172; re- 
 formed by Julius Cwsarand Augustus, 187, 
 
 195 ; remodeling of, by Diocletian, 221. 
 Prussia. See Brandenburg. 
 Prussians, converted to Christianity, 360, 
 
 526. 
 
 Ptolemaic system, the, 133, 608. 
 Ptolemies (tol'e-miz), kingdom of the, 127, 
 
 190. 
 Ptolemy, one of Alexander's generals, 127 ; 
 
 Greek scientist, 183, 883, 608, 624 and note 
 
 4, 626. 
 
 Pub'li-cans, Roman, 172 and note 2. 
 Public lands, Roman, 175. 
 Pu'nic War, First, 163, 164; Second, 164- 
 
 167 ; Third, 168, 169. 
 Punjab (pun-jab'), the, 20, 39, 125. 
 Pur'ga-to-ry, belief in, 443, 444, 652. 
 Puritans, the, 642. 
 Pyramids, the, 27, 29. 
 Pyr'e-nees Mountains, 65, 165, 183, 245, 303, 
 
 309. 
 
 Pyrrhus (pir'ws), 154. 
 Pyth'e-as, exploring voyage of, IHI, 
 Pyth'i-a, the, 78. 
 
 Quaestors (kwes'tors), Roman, 151. 
 Quir'i-nal Hill, 141, 148. 
 
 Races of man, 15-17. 
 
 " Race suicide" in the Roman world, 225. 
 
 Rfe'ti-a, 195, note 1. 
 
 Raleigh (ro'li). Sir Walter, 689, 679. 
 
 Eam-a-dan' , 374. 
 
 Rameses (ram'e-sez) II, king of Egypt, 28. 
 
 Raphael (raf a-el), 599. 
 
 Ra-ven'na, 209, 244, 298, 299, 800, 302, 306, 
 
 386. 
 
 Raymond of Toulouse, Count, 470. 
 Rebus making, 9. 
 Red Sea, 21, 82, 211. 
 Reformation, the, preparation for, 648-650 ; 
 
 in Germany, 651-656 ; in Scandinavia, 656 ; 
 
 in Switzerland, 656, 657 ; in the British 
 
 Isles, 658-661, 675, 676 ; the Protestant sects, 
 
8l2 
 
 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 662-664 ; the Catholic Counter, 665-668 ; in 
 the Netherlands, 671, 672 ; in France, 679- 
 681. 
 
 Re'gi-um, 89 and note 1. 
 
 Eeims (remz), 304, 517. 
 
 Belies in the Middle Ages, 443. 
 
 " Belief," the feudal, 418. 
 
 Keligion, Oriental, 52-56 ; early Greek, 75- 
 78, 91 ; Greek religious institutions, 78-81 ; 
 early Roman, 145-148 ; reforming activities 
 of Augustus, 195-196 ; worship of the C*- 
 sars, 196, 197, 216 ; decline of classical pagan- 
 ism, 226 ; Eleusinian mysteries, 226, 227 ; 
 Oriental religions in the Koman Empire, 227- 
 229 ; Christianity in the Roman Empire, 
 229-237 ; the Christian Church in the East 
 and in the West, during the early Middle 
 Ages, 342-865; Arabian heathenism, 369; 
 Islam, 372-375, 386-888 ; Scandinavian hea- 
 thenism, 894-396 ; the Papacy and the Holy 
 Roman JEmpire, 439-464 ; the Reformation, 
 643-686. See also Euture life. Monotheism. 
 
 Re'mus, 142. 
 
 Renaissance (re-na'sans), the, meaning of the 
 term, 589 ; period included within, 589 ; 
 origin of, in Italy, 589-591 ; as a revival 
 of learning, 591-594, 600-601 ; as an artistic 
 revival, 597-601; in literature, 602-605; in 
 education, 606, 607 ; in science, 607-609 ; 
 economic aspects of, 609-613 ; the geo- 
 graphical, 614 ; interest of the popes in, 646. 
 
 Representation, principle of, not found in 
 the classical city-state, 106, 155 ; in England, 
 506, 507 ; in France, 514, 515. 
 
 Restitution, Edict of, 683, 685. 
 
 Revenues of the medieval Church, 454. 
 
 Reynard, (ra'nard) the Fox, 561. 
 
 Rhe'a Sil'vi-a, 142. 
 
 Rhine River, 183, 195, 245, 303, 308, 402, 685. 
 
 Rhodes (rodz), city, 129, 130, 209, 256; 
 island, 479, 546. 
 
 Rhone River, 89, 245, 313. 
 
 Rhyme, use of, as a poetic device, 558, 559. 
 
 Ei-al'to Bridge of Venice, 547. 
 
 Richard I, king of England, 475, 476, 502 ; II, 
 611, 612, 650. 
 
 Richeheu (re-she-lyu'), Cardinal, 681, 684, 685. 
 
 Ricimer (ris'i-mer), 249. 
 
 Roads, Persian, 40 ; Roman, under the re- 
 public, 157, 158 ; under the empire, 203. 
 
 Robin Hood, ballads of, 561. 
 
 Ro'land, Song of, 809, note 1, 559, 560. 
 
 Rollo, 402, 403. 
 
 Romance (ro-mans') languages, 208, 332, 555, 
 592. 
 
 Romances, the Arthurian, 560. 
 
 Roman Church, the, missionary activity of, 
 in the early Middle Ages, 302, 304, 316, 322- 
 825, 358-360, 396 ; relations of, with Clovis, 
 Pepin the Short, Charlemagne, and Otto the 
 Great, 305, 806, 307, 811, 317, 319 ; rise and 
 growth of the Papacy, 348-352 ; schism be- 
 tween, and the Greek Church, 360-363 ; 
 compared with the Greek Church, 363 ; as 
 heir of the Roman Empire, 864, 365 ; charac- 
 teristics of, in the Middle Ages, 4-39, 440 ; 
 doctrines and worship of, 440-444 ; juris- 
 diction of, 444-446 ; the secular clergy, 
 446-448; the regular clergy, 448-453; 
 power of the medieval Papacy, 458—455 ; 
 contest between the Papacy and the Em- 
 pire, 455-468 ; significance of, in the Middle 
 Ages, 468, 464 ; decline of, in the fourteenth 
 
 and fifteenth centuries, 643-647 ; heresies 
 and heretics, 647-6.50 ; the Protestant Ref- 
 ormation, 651-664 ; the Counter Reforma- 
 tion, 665-668 ; the rehgious wars, 671-674, 
 677-686. 
 
 Romanesque architecture, 562, 563. 
 
 Romanization, of Italy, 158 ; of Sicily and 
 Spain, 169 ; of Gaul, 184, 512 ; the Germans 
 not Romanized, 195; ofDacia, 200; of East 
 and West, 217, 218; of the Visigoths, 245; 
 of the Ostrogoths, 299, 800 ; of the Lom- 
 bards, 802 ; of the Franks, 303. 
 
 Romans, the, their legends, 142, 148 ; their 
 early society, 143, 144 ; the Eoman family, 
 144, 145 ; the family and state religion, 145- 
 148 ; the Boman city-state, 149-152 ; nature 
 of Boman rule over Italy, 155; their colo- 
 nies and roads in Italy, 155—158; their army, 
 158-160; provincial system under the re- 
 public, 171, 172; eifectsof foreign conquests 
 on, 172-174; at the end of the republican 
 period, 190, 191 ; during the Augustan Age, 
 195, 196 ; extension of Boman citizenship, 
 204 ; economic and social conditions in the 
 first and second centuries, 210-215 ; the 
 Graeco-Boman world, 215-218 ; economic 
 and social conditions in the third and fourth 
 centuries, 224^226 ; Christian influence on 
 society, 237 ; Germanic influence on society, 
 250, 251 ; fusion of, with the Germans, 325, 
 326. 
 
 Bome, founding of, 140-142 ; myths of early, 
 142, 148 ; becomes a republic, 143 ; contest 
 between plebeians and patricians, 150, 151 ; 
 burned by the Gauls, 158; becomes supreme 
 in Italy, 153, 154; First Punic War, 162- 
 164 ; annexation by, of Sicilj"^, Sardinia, Cor- 
 sica, and Cisalpine Gaul, 164 ; Second Punic 
 War, 164-167 ; Third Punic War, 168, 169 ; 
 annexation of Spain, Macedonia, Greece, and 
 western Asia Minor, 169-171 ; reforms of 
 the Gracchi, 174-178 ; Jugurthine and Ger- 
 manic wars, 178 ; Social War, 178, 179 ; 
 Mithridatic wars, 179, 181, 185 ; struggle 
 betvpeen Marius and Sulla, 179, 180; annex- 
 ation of Syria, 181 ; annexation of Transal- 
 pine Gaul, 183, 184 ; struggle between Caesar 
 and Pompey, 184, 185 ; Egypt annexed, 185, 
 190 ; Civil War between Antony and Octa- 
 vian, 190 ; reign of Augustus, 193-197 ; under 
 the Julian and Claudian Cassars, 197, 198 ; 
 burning of, 198, 292; under the Flavian 
 Csesars, 199, 200 ; under the " Good Em- 
 perors," 200, 201 ; under the "Soldier Em- 
 perors," 219, 220 ; fortification of, 220 ; under 
 the "Absolute Emperors," 220-224; no 
 longer the capital after the foundation of 
 Constantinople, 223 ; captured by the Visi- 
 goths, 244 ; sacked by the Vandals, 249 ; the 
 ancient city as an art center, 292-296 ; as the 
 capital of the Papacy, 454, 455. 
 
 Eom'u-lus, first king of Rome, 142 ; Au-gus'- 
 tu-lus, last Roman emperor in the West, 249. 
 
 Roses, War of the, 518. 
 
 Ro-set'ta Stone, the, 42. 
 
 Ros'tra, the Roman, 296. 
 
 Eothenburg (ro't«n-boorK), 532, note 1. 
 
 Eotterdam, 600, 671. 
 
 Eouen (roo-aN'), 403, note 2. 
 
 Royal Road, Persian, 40. 
 
 Rubidyat (roo-bi-yaf), the, of Omar Khay- 
 yam, 385 and note 2. 
 
 Ru'bi-con River, 154, 179, 185. 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 813 
 
 Eu'dolf of ITapsburg, 462, 522, 523. 
 
 Bum (room), sultanate of, 468. 
 
 Kumania, 200, 363. 493. 
 
 Runes, the, 240, 390, 391. 
 
 llun'ni-mede, 505. 
 
 Kuric, 400. 
 
 Eussia, geog:raphy of, 65, 66; Swedish set- 
 tlements in, 400 ; conquered by the Mongols, 
 4SS-490 ; rise of Muscovy, 490, 491. 
 
 Eussians, attack Constantinople, 335, 401 ; 
 converted to Christianity, 335, 360, 363, 401. 
 
 Sabbath, Hebrew, 52, 845. 
 
 Sa'bines, the, 140, 141, 143. 
 
 Sacraments, the, 440-442, 664. 
 
 Sacred Way, Eoman, 190, 295; Athenian, 
 
 288. 
 
 Sacrifice, Eoman, 147. 
 Sagas, the, 392 and note 1, 893. 
 St. Anthony (an'to-ni), 352. 
 St. Bartholomew's Day, massacre of, 680. 
 St. Basil (baz'il), 353, 354. 
 St. Benedict, 354, 355. 
 St. Ber'nard, 449, 450, 474, 558, 565. 
 St. Brandan, 625. 
 St. Cyp'ri-an, 342. 
 St. Dom'i-nic, 452. 
 St. Francis, 451, 452. 
 St. Ives, city, 588. 
 St. Jerome, 600. 
 
 St. Mark, cathedral of, at Venice, 461, 547. 
 St. Martin, church of, at Canterbury, 323. 
 St. Patrick, 323. 
 St. Paul, 170, note 1, 206 and note 1, 230, 231, 
 
 348 
 St. Peter, 230, 307, 824, 348, 350 ; church of, 
 
 at Eome, 311, 455, 543, 597, 598, 651. 
 St. Eemi (re-me'), 804. 
 Saints, reverence for, 448, 648. 
 Sal'a-din, 474, 475, 476. 
 Salamanca, university of, 570, 637. 
 Sal'a-mis, naval battle of, 99. 
 
 Salem, witchcraft delusion at, 579. 
 
 Sa-ler'no, city, 418 ; university of, 570. 
 
 " Sal'ic law," the, 515 and note 1. 
 
 Sahsbury (s61z'ber-i). Oath of, 499; Cathe- 
 dral of, 562. 
 
 Sa-ma'ri-a, 33, 34, 230. 
 
 Samarkand (sam-ar-kanf), 485, 487. 
 
 Sam'nites, the, Italian highlanders, 140 ; con- 
 quered by the Eomans, 153 ; revolt of, in 
 the Social War, 179. 
 
 Samson, 30. 
 
 Samuel, 30. 
 
 Sanc'ta 8o-phi'a, church of, 831 and note 2, 
 389, 340, 362, 401, 493. 
 
 " Sanctuary," right of, 445. 
 
 San Diego, 636. 
 
 San Francisco, 636. 
 
 San'skrit, 16, note 1. 
 
 Santa Barbara, mission of, 637. 
 
 Santa Fe (san'ta fti')- 635. 
 
 Sar'a-cens, 371, note 2. See also Moslems. 
 
 Sardinia, 89, 138, 162, 164, 330. 
 
 Sardis, capital of Lydia, 38, 98, 122. 
 
 Sargon II, Assyrian king, 34. 
 
 Satan, 373. 
 
 Satrapies, Persian, 39, 40. 
 
 Saturdav, 345. 
 
 Saturn, 53, 295. 
 
 Saul (sol), Hebrew king, 21; of Tarsus, 280. 
 
 Saxons. See Anglo-Saxons. 
 
 Baxony, 303, 315, 859, 651. 
 
 Scandinavia, geography of, 66, 889 ; Eeforma- 
 tion in, 656. 
 
 Scarab, the Egyptian, 58. 
 
 Scheldt (skelt) Eiver, 402. 
 
 Schleswig (shlSz'viK), 315. 
 
 Schleswig-Holstein (hdl'shtTn), 246. 
 
 Schliemann (shle'man), Heinrich, excava- 
 tions by, 68-70. 
 
 Scholasticism, medieval, 570-572, 606, 609. 
 
 Schools. See Education. 
 
 Schwyz (shvets), canton of, 523. 
 
 Science, primitive, 11-18 ; Oriental, 60-62 ; 
 Greek, 131 ; Arab, 383, 384 ; medieval, 572- 
 574 ; Eenaissance, 607-609. 
 
 Scip'i-o, Pub'li-us, 167; ^-mil-i-a'nus, 168, 
 169. 
 
 Scotland, partially conquered by the Eomans, 
 197 ; the Picts of, 246 ; Christianity intro- 
 duced into, 323, 325 ; the Northmen in, 398 ; 
 formation of the Scottish kingdom, 509, 510 ; 
 conquered by Edward I, 510, 511 ; becomes 
 independent of England, 511 ; the Eeforma- 
 tion in, 657, 662, 676. 
 
 Scots, the, 246, 509 ; Mary, Queen of, 676. 
 
 Scribes, Oriental, 63. 
 
 Sculpture, prehistoric, 13 ; Egyptian, 58, 59 ; 
 Babylonian and Assyrian, 59 ; jEgean, 71, 
 73; Greek, 281, 282; Eoman, 287; Renais- 
 sance, 597, 598, 601. See also Statues. 
 
 Scvthians (sith'i-<^ns), 39. 
 
 '• Sea dogs," the English, 639, 677. 
 
 Sea-power, Persian, 94, 123 ; importance of, 
 Eoman, in the Second Punic War, 165 ; in 
 the crusades, 479 ; Turkish, 491, 669 ; Vene- 
 tian, 547 ; English, 679. . 
 Sects, the Protestant, 662-664. 
 Seine (san) Eiver, 247, 402. 
 Se-leu'cus, one of Alexander's generals, 127. 
 Seljuk (sel-jook') Turks, 333, 380, 467, 468, 
 491. 
 
 Sem'ites, the, relation of, to Indo-Europeans, 
 16 ; principal divisions of, 17 ; original home 
 of, 867. 
 
 Sempach (zem'paK), battle of, 524. 
 Senate, Eoman, in the regal age, 149 ; during 
 the early centuries of the republic, 152, 154, 
 167 ; during the last century of the republic, 
 175, 177, 179, 180, 1S4, 186, 188, 190, 194 ; 
 under the empire, 196, 198, 221. 
 Senate-house, the Eoman, 187, 296. 
 Sen'e-ca, 218, 216. 
 
 Sennacherib (s^-nak'er-ib), Assyrian king, 35. 
 Serbia, 195, 834, 385, 860, 363, 493. 
 Serfdom, of the Spartan helots, 83 ; in the 
 Middle Ages, 486, 437 ; attitude of the medi- 
 eval Church toward, 463 ; absence of, in 
 medieval cities, 531 ; decline and abolition 
 of, 610-612. 
 
 Ser-ve'tus, Michael, 657, 664. 
 " Servian Wall," the, 141, 294. 
 Seven Hills of Eome, 142, 292, 294. 
 " Seven liberal arts," the, 570. 
 " Seven Wonders " of the ancient world, 128, 
 note 2. 
 
 Se-ville', cathedral of, 543. 
 Shakespeare, William, 604, 605. 
 She'ol, Hebrew underworld of the dead, 55. 
 Shet'land Islands, 398. 
 
 Ships : Phtenician war galley, 32 ; Athenian 
 trireme, 99 ; Eoman freighter, 211 ; Viking, 
 392 ; a ship of 1492 a.d., 627. 
 Siam (sT-am'), 618. 
 Siberia, 19, 483, 630. 
 
8i4 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 Sicily, colonized by the Greeks, 89 ; Athe- 
 nian invasion of, 110, 272 ; geographical situ- 
 ation of, 137 ; invaded by Pyrrhus, 154 ; 
 Carthaginians in, 154, 162, 163 ; conquered 
 by Kome, 164; Eomanization of, 169; a 
 province of the Koman Empire in the East, 
 302; the Moslems in, 317, 413, 590; Nor- 
 man conquest of, 412, 413, 591. 
 
 Si'don, 28. 
 
 Siege engines, Macedonian, 116. 
 
 Sieges ; ZSTineveh, 36 ; Jerusalem, 36, 199 and 
 note 1, 472 ; Ecbatana, 37 ; Sardis, 38 ; Troy, 
 73; Syracuse, 110; Atbens, 111 ; Tyre, 123 ; 
 Carthage, 168, 169 ; Corinth, 170 ; Rome, 
 244, 249; Ecvenna, 298; Constantinople, 
 339, note 1, 377, 477, 492, 493 ; Antioch, 471 ; 
 Acre, 476; Zara, 477 ; Orleans, 517 ; Magde- 
 burg, 6S4. 
 
 Sieg'fried, 560, 561. _ 
 
 Sierra Leone (si-er'a le-o'ne), 49, 621. 
 
 Si-le'si-a, 489. 
 
 Sim'o-ny, 457 and note 2. 
 
 Sinai (si'ni), peninsula of, 4, 82. 
 
 Sistine Chapel, the, 598 and note 1. 
 
 Skalds, the, 292. 
 
 Slavery, Oriental, 44; Greek, 74, 106, 107, 
 268; Eoman, 207, 212, 215, 224, 237, 268- 
 270 ; Christianity and, 237, 270 ; Islam and, 
 887 ; decline of, in medieval Europe, 486, 
 437 ; attitude of the Church toward, 463. 
 
 Slavs (slavs), the, an Indo-European people, 
 66 ; wars of Charlemagne and Henry the 
 Fowler with, 309, 314, 315 ; how divided, 
 316, note 1 ; settle in southeastern Europe, 
 384, 835 ; converted to Christianity, 835, 
 359, 360, 401 ; the Germans and the, 525, 
 526. 
 
 Smyrna (smur'na), 209. 
 
 Social classes. See Societj'. 
 
 Social War, the, 178, 179, 207. 
 
 Society of Jesus. <See Jesuits. 
 
 Society, Oriental, 42-44, 63 ; in the Homeric 
 Age, 74; in the Hellenistic Age, 188, 134; 
 early Eoman, 148-145 ; effects of foreign 
 conquests on Eoman, 172-174, 190, 191; 
 under the Early Empire, 212-215 ; influence 
 of Christianity upon, 237 ; Germanic influ- 
 ence upon, 250, 251. 
 
 Soc'ra-tes, Athenian philosopher, 273, 274. 
 
 Soissons (swa-soN'), battle of, 303. 
 
 "Soldier Emperors," the, 219, 220. 
 
 Solomon, Hebrew king, 32, 49. 
 
 So'lon, legislation of, 86. 
 
 Som'er-set-shire, 404. 
 
 Soph'ists, the, 278. 
 
 Soph'o-cles, Athenian dramatist, 271, 272. 
 
 Soto, Hernando de, 685. 
 
 Spain, Phoenicians in, 49 ; Carthaginians in, 
 89, 163, 164 ; conquered by Eome, 167, 169 ; 
 Eomanization of, 169 ; Pompey in, 180 ; 
 Coesar in, 185 ; overrun by the Visigoths 
 and Vandals, 244, 245 ; the Arabs in, 878, 
 379 ; physical and racial, 519 ; Christian 
 states of, 519, 520 ; recovery of, from the 
 Moors, 520, 521 ; :.nder Ferdinand and 
 Isabella, 521, 522; under Phihp II, 668-670. 
 
 Sparta, early history of, 83 ; Spartan govern- 
 ment and society, 83-85 ; her part in the 
 Persian wars, 95, 97, 98, 100 ; rivalry of, 
 with Athens, 102, 10.3 ; the Peloponnesian 
 War, 108-111; supremacy of. 111, 112; 
 holds aloof during the struggle against 
 Philip, 118. 
 
 Sphinx (sfijjks), the Great, 30. 
 
 Spice Islands, 623, note 1, 629, 6.33. 
 
 Spices, use of, in the Middle Ages, 587, 619, 
 620. 
 
 Spi'na, the, 266. 
 
 Spirits, evil. See Demons. 
 
 Stained glass, medieval, 345, 559, 565. 
 
 States of the Chmxh, 306, 307 and note 1, 
 817, 454, 646. 
 
 Statues, prehistoric, 16 ; Egyptian, 27, 30, 
 58, 63 ; Assyrian, 60 ; ^Egeau, 73 ; Discob- 
 olus, 80 ; Apoxyomenus, 81 ; Demos- 
 thenes, 117 ; Dying Gaul, 129 ; Augustus, 
 193 ; The Good Shepherd, 232 ; Sophocles, 
 271; Alfred the Great, 404. See also 
 Sculpture. 
 
 Stem-duchies, German, 815 and note 1, 316, 
 317. 
 
 Stephen II, pope, 306. 
 
 Stil'i-cho, Vandal general, 243. 
 
 Sto'i-cism, philosophy of, 226, 230, 276. 
 
 Stone Age, the, 3, 4. 
 
 Stourbridge Fair, 538, 539. 
 
 Strassburg (shtras'b(5&rK), 303, 304, 402, 548. 
 
 Stratford-on-Avon, 604, 606. 
 
 Suicide in the ancient world, 214, 237. 
 
 Sul'la, Lu'ci-us Cor-ne'li-us, 178-lSO, 191. 
 
 Sully (Fr. pron. su-le'), 681. 
 
 Sumatra (siJo-ma'trri), 383, 623, note 1. 
 
 Su-me'ri-ans, the, 24. 
 
 Summa Theologim, the, of Aquinas, 572. 
 
 Bun, the, worshiped in Oriental antiquity, 
 52 ; Mithra identified with, 228. 
 
 Sunday, 235 and note 1, 345. 
 
 Superstitions of the Middle Ages, 575-579. 
 
 Surgery, Arab, 384. 
 
 Su'sa, Persian capital, 40, 50, note 2, 125. 
 
 Sussex, 320. 
 
 Swa'bi-a, 315, note 1, 523. 
 
 Sweden, 389, 390, 396, .897, 656, 662, 684, 685. 
 
 Swedes, converted to Christianity, 360, 896 ; 
 in Finland and Russia, 400. 
 
 Swiss Confederation, the, 523-525, 685. 
 
 Switzerland, rise of, 314, 523 ; struggle of, 
 with Austria, 523, 524 and note 1, 685 ; the 
 Swiss Confederation, 523-525 ; the Eeforma- 
 tion in, 656, 657. 
 
 Syr-a-cuse', 89, 110, 208. 
 
 Syria, conquered by Egypt. 28 ; Alexander 
 the Great in, 128 ; annexed by Eome, 181 ; 
 kingdom of, 127, 171 ; crusaders' states in, 
 472, 473, 475, 479. 
 
 Tacitus (tas'i-tii^s), Eoman historian, 239, 278. 
 Tam-er-lane'. See Timur the Lame. 
 Tancred (tarj'kred), 470, 472. 
 Ta-ren'tum, city, 89 and note 3, 154 ; gulf, 
 
 139 
 Tarik (ta'rik), 878. 
 Tar'quin the Proud, 143. 
 Tar'shish, 50. 
 Tarsus, 230. 
 Tartars. See Tatars. 
 Ta'tars, the, 490 and note 1. 
 Taxation, Eoman, 172. 225 ; royal, in the 
 
 Middle Ages, 497, 499, 505, 506, 507, 514, 515. 
 Tell, William, legend of, 524. 
 Templars, order of, the, 473. 
 Temple, the, at Jerusalem, 82, 86, 38, 199 
 
 and note 1, 340. 
 Temples, Egvptian, 57, 58 ; Babylonian, 58 ; 
 
 Greek and Eoman, 89, 101, 202, 215, 278- 
 
 281, 283, 295, 296. 
 
Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 815 
 
 Ten Generals, the Athenian, 105. 
 
 Teuochtitlan (ten-och-tet-lan'), 632, 
 
 "Ten Thousand," expedition of the, 120- 
 122, 2T2. 
 
 Ten Tribes of Israel, 32, 33, 34, 35, 616. 
 
 Tes-tu'do, the, 168. 
 
 Tetzel, 651. 
 
 Teutonic Knights, the, 526. 
 
 Teutonic languages, 242, 555, 556. 
 
 Teutons, the, 66, 389. See also Germans. 
 
 Thames (temz) Kiver, 404, 505. 
 
 Theaters, Greek, 264, 265 ; Koinan, 28T. 
 
 Thebes (thebz), in Egypt, 27, 28. 
 
 Thebes, in Greece, the kingship abolished 
 in, 82 ; neutral during the Persian wars, 
 97 ; becomes independent of Sparta, 111 ; 
 supremacy of, 112, 113 ; unites with Athens 
 against Philip, 118 ; destroyed by Alexander 
 the Great, 120, 271. 
 
 The-mis'to-cles, 96-101, 288. 
 
 The-o-do'ra, 329. 
 
 The-od'o-ric, king of the Ostrogoths, 298- 
 800, 303. 
 
 Theodosius (the-o-do'shi-!«s) the Great, Ro- 
 man emperor, 219, 236, 237, 243, 342, 344. 
 
 Th.er'mcf:. See Baths, Roman. 
 
 Ther-mop'y-lse, 98, 243. 
 
 Theses, Luther's ninety-five, 652. 
 
 "The-se'um," the, 101, 290. 
 
 Thes'sa-ly, a district of northern Greece, 100, 
 116, 117, 185. 
 
 "Third estate," rise of the, 531. 
 
 Thirty Tears' War, the, 6S2-6S6. 
 
 Thor, 394, 395. 
 
 Thousand and One Nightft, the, 381, 385. 
 
 Thrace (thras), 94, 116, 120, 242. 
 
 Thucydides (thu-sid'i-dez), Athenian his- 
 torian, 108, 110, 272. 
 Thu'nor. See Thor. 
 
 Ti'ber River, 137, 140, 141, 292, 294. 
 Ti-be'ri-us, Roman emperor, 197, 229, note 
 
 2 273 295 
 
 Tibet (ti-be't'), 19, 484, 618. 
 Ti'gris River, 22. 
 Timur (tI-mi3or'), the Lame, conquests of, 
 
 485, 487. 
 Tiryns (ti'rins), Schliemann's excavations 
 
 at, 70. 
 
 Titian (tisb'tin), 599. 
 Tit-i-ca'ca, Lake, 633. 
 Ti'tus, Roman emperor, 199, 294 ; arch of, 
 
 199, 295. 
 Tobacco introduced into Europe, 641. 
 Toga, the Roman, 158, 258. 
 Toledo (Sp. pron. to-la'tho), 382. 
 Toleration, rehgious, 235, 344, 642, 647, 656, 
 
 664, 674, 681, 685. 
 Tolls in the Middle Ages, 539. 
 Tombs : Cyrus ^the Great, 37 ; Darius the 
 
 Great and other Persian kings, 39 ; Hadrian, 
 
 203, 294; Theodoric the Ostrogoth, 299; 
 
 Timur the Lame, 487. 
 Toulouse (t(K5-Iooz'), 470. 
 Tournament, the, 430. 
 Tours (to(5r), battle of, 306, 379. 
 Tower of London, the, 425, note 1, 497, 498. 
 Towns. See Cities. 
 Trade routes, in Asia, 47, 48 ; in Europe, 48, 
 
 49 ; rediscovery by Nearchus of the sea 
 
 route to India, 125, 134; in Roman im- 
 perial times, 211; medieval, 540, 620, 622; 
 
 discovery of new, 622, 629, 640. 
 Trading, Oriental, 46; in the Homeric Age, 
 
 73 ; at Rome, under the empire, 211, 212 ; 
 
 in medieval cities, 534, 535, 537-539. 
 Tragedy, Athenian, 264, 265, 271, 272. 
 Tra'jan, Roman emperor, 200, 219, 295 ; 
 
 column of, 201, 295. 
 Tran substantiation, 442 and note 1. 
 Tra-pe'zus, 121 and note 1. 
 Treaties : Verdun, 312, 313 ; Mersen, 313 ; 
 
 Augsburg, 656, 682, 683; Westphalia, 685, 
 686. 
 Treb'i-zond. See Trapezus. 
 Trent, Council of, 667, 668. 
 Tribunes, Roman, instituted, 150 ; the 
 
 Gracchi as, 175-177; tribunician authority 
 
 of Augustus, 194. 
 Trip'o-h, principality of, 472. 
 
 Triumph, 'the Roman, 160, 190. 
 
 Triumvirate, First, 183, 184 ; 8econd,188, 189. 
 
 Troubadours (trCTO'bA-diJors), the, 558, 559. 
 
 Troy, 68, 69, 142. 
 
 "Truce of God," the, 423. 
 
 True Cross, the, 308, 321, 322, 475. 
 
 Tsar (tsar), the title, 197, note 2, 491, note 1. 
 
 Tudor dynasty, the, 518, 658. 
 
 Tur-ke-stan', 19, 125, 483, 485. 
 
 Turks. See Ottoman Turks, Seljuk Turks. 
 
 Twelve Tables, the, 150, 151, 206, 255. 
 
 "Twilight of the Gods," in Norse mythology, 
 
 395. 
 
 Two Sicilies, kingdom of the, 413. 
 Type, movable, 594, .595 ; kinds of, .596. 
 Tyrannies, Greek, 82 ; at Athens, 86, 87. 
 Tyre (tir), a Phoenician city, 29; captured 
 
 by Alexander the Great, 123, 163. 
 "Tyrian purple," 49, note 2. 
 Tyrrhenian (ti-re'ni-dn) Sea, the, 188, 140. 
 
 Ul'fl-las, 241, 242. 
 
 Ulm (oolm), 548. 
 
 Ulp'i-an basilica, the, 284. 
 
 Um'bri-ans, the, 140. 
 
 Union of Utrecht, 673. 
 
 United Netherlands, the, formation of, 673 ; 
 
 independence of, 674, 685. 
 Universities, the Alexandrian Museum, 150 ; 
 
 Arab, 383 ; medieval, 566-572 ; in Spanish 
 
 America, 637. 
 Unlucky days, observance of, in the Middle 
 
 Ages, 579. 
 Unterwalden ((5(5n-ter-val'den), canton of, 
 
 523, 524. 
 
 U'ral Mountains, 65, 490. 
 Ur'ban H, pope, 469, 477 ; VI, 645. 
 Uri (oB'ri), canton of, 523, 524. 
 " Usury," medieval prejudice against, 542. 
 U-to'pi-a, the, by More, 613. 
 Utrecht (u'trekt), city, 671 ; union of, 673. 
 
 Va'lens, Roman emperor, 242. 
 
 Val-hal'la, 395 and note 1, 396. 
 
 Val-kyr'ies, the, 395 and note 2. 
 
 Vandals, settle in Spain and Africa, 245 ; 
 capture and sack Rome, 248, 249, 850 ; con- 
 quered by Belisarius, 830 ; become Catholic 
 Christians, .358. 
 
 Vase paintings, 77, 96, 254, 262. 
 
 Vases, Greek. 77. 
 
 Vassalage, 417, 418. 
 
 Vat'i-can, Hill, 292 ; Palace, 455, 598, 599 ; 
 Library, 594. 
 
 Vaulting. 288, 563, 564. 
 
 Venice, origin of, 248, 545 ; participation of, 
 
8i6 
 
 Index and Pronouncing Vocabulary 
 
 in the FourOi Crusade, 47T, 546 ; as a com- 
 mercial metropolis, 545, 546 ; possessions of, 
 546, 547 ; described, 547 ; decline of, as a 
 commercial metropolis, 622, 640 ; and the 
 Ottoman Turks, 669. 
 
 Verde (viird). Cape, 620. 
 
 Verdun (ver-duN'), Treaty of, 312-.314. 
 
 Vergil, Koman poet, 256, 277, 278, 591, 605. 
 
 Verona (va-ro'nii), 209. 
 
 Verres, impeachment of, 182. 
 
 Ve-sa'li-us, 608, 609. 
 
 Ves-pa'si-an, Roman emperor, 199, 294, 
 295. 
 
 Vespasianus, Flavins. See Vespasian. 
 
 Vespucci (ves-poot'che), Amerigo, 628. 
 
 Vesta, 146, 212, 296. 
 
 Vestal Virgins, the, 142, 146. 
 
 Ve-8u'vi-us, volcano of, 199. 
 
 Vienna, 522, 529. 
 
 Vi'king, the name, 890 and note 2. See also 
 Northmen. 
 
 Viking Age, the, 891-393. 
 
 Villas, Roman, 214, 287. 
 
 Virginia, the Raleigh colonies in, 639. 
 
 Vis'i-goths, the, seize Dacia, 241 ; accept 
 Christianity, 241, 242 ; cross the Daiiube 
 and win battle of Adrianople, 242, 24;3 ; in 
 Greece and Italy, 243 ; capture Rome, 244 ; 
 settlements of, in Gaul and Spain, 244, 245 ; 
 Romanized, 245 ; their kingdom in Gaul an- 
 nexed by th- Franks, 303 ; become Catholic 
 Christians, 358 ; their kingdom in Spain 
 conquered by the Arabs, 878. 
 
 Vis'tu-la River, 359, 525, 526. 
 
 Vittorino da Feltre (v6t-t6-re'no da fel'tril), 
 606. 
 
 Vlad'i-mir, 401. 
 
 Vulgate, the, 600. 
 
 "Wal-den'ses, the, 648, 649. 
 
 Waldo, Peter, 648. 
 
 Wales, annexed to England, 508. 
 
 Wall, of China, 20; Athenian Long Walls, 
 
 108, 111 ; Servian, 141 ; of Hadrian in Britain, 
 
 206, 217, 246 ; of Rome, 220, 294. 
 Wallace, William, 510. 
 Wallenstein (valVn-shtin), 683. 
 Walloons, the, 549. 
 Wall paintings, 43, 72, 74, 213, 255, 287, 288, 
 
 598, 599. 
 Warfare, feudal, 421-423, 480; attitude of 
 
 the Church toward, 423, 429, 463, 468. See 
 
 also Army. 
 Wartburg (vart'bdSrK), Luther at the, 653. 
 Weekdays, origin of their names, 53 and note 
 
 8. 
 
 Welsh, the name, 319, 508. 
 Werewolves, 577. 
 
 Weser (va'zer) River, 246. 
 
 Wessex, kingdom of, 320, 403, 404. 
 
 West Goths. See Visigoths. 
 
 West'min-ster Abbey, 410, 595. 
 
 West-pha'li-a, Peace of, 685, 686. 
 
 Whitby, Synod of, 324, 325. 
 
 White Sea, 399. 
 
 Whit'sun-day, 346. 
 
 William the Conqueror, 407, 408, 410, 497- 
 499. 
 
 William the Silent, 673, 674. 
 
 Win'ches-ter, 406, 538. 
 
 Windsor (win'zer) Castle, 501. 
 
 Winkelried (viTj'kel-ret), Arnold von, 524, 
 525. 
 
 Witchcraft, European, 577-579. 
 
 "Witches' Sabbath," the, 578. 
 
 Witenagemot (wit'e-na-ge-mot), 407 and 
 note 1, 410, 506. 
 
 Wittenberg (Ger. pron. vit'en-berK), 651, 
 652, 668. 
 
 Wo'den. See Odin. 
 
 Wolsey, Cardinal, 658. 
 
 Women, position of, in classical antiquity, 
 144, 145, 257 ; under Islam, 387. 
 
 Wool trade, Flemish, 550. 
 
 Workingmen. See Artisans. 
 
 Worms (vorms), Concordat of, 459, 460 ; 
 Diet of, 653 ; Edict of, 653, 6.55. 
 
 Worship, development of Christian, 344, 345. 
 
 Writing, by pictures, 8, 9 ; by symbols for 
 sounds, 9 ; Chinese, Japanese, Babylonian, 
 and Cretan, 9, 10, 71 ; Egyptian hiero- 
 glyphics, 10 ; Phcenicians, 10, 11 ; teaching 
 of, in the Orient, 62, 63 ; Etruscan, 138, 140 ; 
 the runes, 240, 241, 390, 391. 
 
 Wyclifife (wik'lif), John, 649, 659, 
 
 Xavier (zav'i-er). St. Francis, 667. 
 Xenophon (zen'6-fon), Athenian historian, 
 121, 272. 
 Xerxes (ztirk'zez), Persian king, 97-99. 
 
 Tangtse (yang'tse) River, 19. 
 York, city, 209, 529 ; house of, 518. 
 Ypres (e'pr'), 551. 
 Yu-ca-tan', 631. 
 
 Za'ma, battle of, 167. 
 Za'ra, 477. 
 Ze'no, 276. 
 
 Zeus (zus), attributes of, 76; Olympian 
 games in honor of, 79. 
 Zodiac, the, 61. 
 Zo-ro-as'ter, 54. 
 Zoroastrians, 369, 876. 
 Zurich (zoo'rik), 656. 
 ZwingU (Ger. pron. tsving'le), 656, 661, 664. 
 
•A^" 
 
 
 
 
 <^ <- <3^, 
 
 
 
 ■^■ 
 
 i&^-4'mi^ '' 'P 
 
 
 
 
 
 sO 
 
 0^ .V.55^...: ' 
 
 
 -^^lii^' 
 
 ->- 
 
 
 ^ cO 
 
 
 
 e,^ V;^ 
 
 '- ^' 
 
 ^^^ •% 
 
 
 
 i^^^ 
 
 -V o^ 
 
 ■<^' 
 
 
 "6^ ^^ " ^,1 
 

 0^ ^' ' ' 
 
 A 
 
 ^^ 
 
 '-^^ ^ ■ 
 
 .. -h 
 
 
 
 
 .0- 
 
 o^^ 
 
 
 ^. ,^^' 
 
 V' *• 
 
 ,\'' * &^. 
 
 ^ r<A%<.' 
 
 '^ ''■^yi^^ 
 
 .•>>' * ;<^.\ "J^S f'h o '-^J' t'^' 
 
 a\ 
 
 A\^ X ■■'■ S o. 
 
 
 ^^ v^ 
 
 H r. 
 
 ^;, 
 
 .-•b^ '<<>